《Not Knowing The Betrayal Of That Day》 Chapter 1 Translator and Editor: Effe and Yonnee ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤Chapter 1 ¨C Prologue The sound of a sharp, skin-splitting weapon stopped at a certain moment. Then, with the sound of heavy footsteps, dim orange torches crossed the hall. The castle, which had been devastated by the war, had been chilly for a long time. Tessa was shaking uncontrollably. The only thing she wore over her nightgown was a thin, dark green, outdated shawl. It was different from all the other wives who wore fur. Tessa caught a glimpse of her reflection in the shards of broken glass rolling across her floor. Dry lips and darkly gloomy eyes. The red, ginger colored-hair, of which she had prided herself in, had long since become dull, and her lively skin was pale and sickly. The woman, who could not withstand the winds and waves of life, was slowly falling apart like those broken shards. Tessa, who looked shabby even when her future life or death was unclear, felt pathetic and miserable. Idiot. She tries to whisper quietly in a cracked voice. It was a life far from happiness until the end. Even her imminent death would be nondescript. There would be no one to cry for her. Just as she was born and abandoned, she would also be abandoned when she died. ¡°¡­¡± There was the sound of clattering armor in the distance. Barely holding back the tears that were about to come out, Tessa grabbed her shawl tightly. It wasn¡¯t the time for her to be completely lost in thought. It was time to find out the face of the new lord who killed her old husband, whom she did not want to wed. The new lord could also be the one who would put an end to her miserable life. Tessa raised her head and looked at the person¡¯s feet as they approached her. The armor, drenched in blood, made a terrifying noise. It sounded like the wailing of those who collapsed without having the chance to utter their final words. Then, as the man moved, dark red blood dripped to the ground and left clear marks on the white marble floor. How many people did the man kill to come here? Tessa¡¯s husband must have also been killed by the person¡¯s ruthless sword that was splattered with blood. Had her old husband resisted and swung his sword even once? But she knew that couldn¡¯t be the case. There was a lot of talk about the man who attacked the Euthert estate. He was a prisoner from that notorious prison, but he was called out to war and was forgiven for his sins by cutting down numerous enemies and bringing back their heads. A person who became a knight in a short time after Marquis Borwen, the king¡¯s right-hand man, had found him. A man with a cruel heart and was called a murderous war maniac¡­ In fact, the outcome of this territorial battle was natural in a way. It was impossible for an old man who enjoyed his life and was addicted to alcohol and drugs to win against the man who came back alive after storming through numerous battlefields. From the moment her husband¡¯s close associates fled one by one, Tessa had expected victory or defeat in the war. With the tacit permission of the sickly king, small wars over each other¡¯s territories were bound to end in the death of the loser. Even if the life of the heir who will inherit the family and title is guaranteed under the kingdom law, everything else will be lost. In such a world, who would risk their life to stand on the side of the loser? The problem was the disposition of the old lord¡¯s many wives and children, including herself. Rumors circulated that even the women and children were brutally murdered. Do the men kill them by their own hands? Women who lived like plants in a greenhouse were useless. They were just a burden. Especially if they¡¯re in a position like Tessa, who isn¡¯t a noble or anything. While Tessa was thinking, the man approached. Nervous, Tessa swallowed a gulp and plucked up the courage to raise her head. If this is the last time, she thought she had to die after seeing the face of the person who was going to kill her. However, the moment she met the man¡¯s cold eyes, her breath was caught. ¡®It, it can¡¯t be¡­¡¯ Blue eyes, glazed with frost, seemed to drag Tessa into the abyss. Clang! When their eyes met, the man violently threw the sword from his hand. Amidst the suffocating silence, the sword made a roar as it rolled across the floor. A man walked forward carrying with him the scent of blood. There was only one person at the end of his gaze. Tessa. The man made his way in front of Tessa, shoving the other wives in the way. He stretched out his hand to her, who seemed to have lost her mind in her chaotic situation, and gripped her chin violently. The man said in a more eerie voice than ever before. ¡°Long time no see, Tessa.¡± Hert, who she thought had died, returned. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 2 - Traitor Translator and Editor: Effe and Yonnee ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤Chapter 2 ¨C Traitor ¡°Ack!¡± The man gripped Tessa¡¯s skinny forearm and dragged her into an empty room in his wrath, and threw her haphazardly onto the floor. Tessa was helpless and fell ferociously on the floor. Her head rang. It was even more so because she hadn¡¯t eaten anything all day. Her knees grazed against the rough wooden planks, her palms tingling. Tessa struggled to hold back the tears as she watched her rough hand oozing blood. She couldn¡¯t help but cry. She didn¡¯t deserve to cry. But she couldn¡¯t hold her body upright because of the man who appeared before her. It was none other than Hert. ¡®I thought he was dead¡­¡¯ Tessa strained her eyes to hold back the tears from flowing again. Her vision had been clouded with tears ever since. Even though she knew she shouldn¡¯t show such weakness, she kept crying. How could Hert be alive? And how¡­ ¡°Tell me.¡± The man suddenly asked in a barely suppressed voice. His tone was certain. Although what he asked was vague, Tessa knew what he was asking about. No one but her. She was the one who pushed him to hell. But her throat closed up and she couldn¡¯t speak. ¡®I¡­¡¯ What¡­ what¡­ what should I say? Stupid, stupid fool¡­ Ridiculously naive to have fallen for it¡­ How did that happen? Would she be in a position to make excuses for herself in the first place? Tessa couldn¡¯t help but lift her head and look at Hert. She was terrified and afraid of how he saw her. The Hert in front of her was no longer in a nightmare, but in reality. There was nowhere to run, no place to turn away. It crushed Tessa¡¯s entire body to the bone. Before long, a sense of self-hatred and self-doubt came over her. It was a feeling she had pondered countless times for a long time, but it was the first time she felt so suffocated as she did now. Was it because he was alive and appeared before her? Her stomach churned. Even though Tessa had nothing to eat, she wanted to empty out everything in her body. She was more inclined to faint. ¡°Was it good?¡± The cold, piercing voice fell in front of her. ¡°Was it good that you sold me as a slave and got a place?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°How does it feel to live as a noble lady in a place like this?¡± ¡ªIt must have been nice, right? Her throat stung at the sharp words of the man that followed wordlessly. Tessa couldn¡¯t say anything. It felt like a well-forged blade ripping through her heart. She actually wanted to tell him the truth. She also wanted to defend herself. ¡®It wasn¡¯t good. No, it was too hard. I don¡¯t want to be in a place like this¡­¡¯ But this time, Tessa did not speak. She bowed her head further. The wretchedness was pulling her down from below. With a shaky gaze, Tessa looked down at her red hands. There was sparse blood and everything was a mess. Tessa bit her teeth and swallowed her cries, not knowing how many times it had been. She could never cry. Her tears will look like crocodile tears to Hert, and they would only be abominable to him. She also couldn¡¯t ask for forgiveness as he looked down on her. That was why Tessa couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡®I will never be forgiven.¡¯ Seven years ago, Hert was sold as a gladiator slave because of Tessa¡¯s ignorance and naivety. However, Hert, who had been dragged along by whatever the cause and process, as a result, stood right in front of her. It was obvious without even asking that what he had gone through was hell. That¡¯s why Tessa couldn¡¯t ask for forgiveness, even more so from Hert. Just who was she to ask for sympathy and mercy? Forgiveness didn¡¯t even make sense. ¡°Tell me.¡± When there was no answer, Hert narrowed his brow. This time, he muttered out words. ¡°It¡¯s been seven years. I survived that hellish life without dying.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you know why?¡± The man looked down at Tessa slowly. A woman with her head bowed and her body curled up like a mouse was shaking. ¡°I was madly curious.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I was so curious about why you betrayed me, so I lived and survived it all.¡± Betrayal. Tessa¡¯s heart pounded and sank down. She had always thought that she had betrayed him and sent him to hell, but when she heard it directly from his mouth, it felt like her fingertips were freezing blue. She froze like a statue. Tessa was so disgusted with herself that she wanted to tear her mind to shreds. Hert was right. Tessa was a traitor. A traitor who sold him to the slave trader who promised her a good future. She prioritized herself. This gave her an old lord husband, and, though only a second wife, she had become a lady. It was a fact that could never be denied or excused. Tessa looked at the man¡¯s feet with dazed eyes. ¡°So tell me.¡± Suddenly, Hert pulled a chair in front of Tessa and sat down. He clenched his fists and seemed to try to control his anger as much as he could. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why did you betray me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tessa still couldn¡¯t answer Hert¡¯s question. Betrayal, that single word has been strangling her neck ever since. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to talk?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s how it will be.¡± Until the very end, you make a fool of yourself. After waiting for an answer that didn¡¯t come, Hert eventually got up and approached Tessa. Without hesitation, he grabbed her by the hair roughly It happened in an instant. ¡°Ack!¡± Tessa¡¯s head tilted behind at the force of the strong grip that made her scalp numb, revealing the slender white neck. There was no mercy in Hert¡¯s hands. Tessa¡¯s thin neck was in danger of breaking if he gave it a little more force. Because of this, Tessa gasped for breath and trembled. Hert was looking at Tessa. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± ¡°¡­Heuk.¡± ¡°Say something with that mouth, I¡¯m giving you a chance to make excuses. But what if you keep your mouth shut? It¡¯s like you¡¯re testing my patience.¡± Hert¡¯s face was crumpled so badly as if he was going to strangle her neck with the other hand at any moment, Tessa couldn¡¯t resist and held her breath as much as possible while holding on to him. Even in the midst of this, tears continued to fill because of the physical pain she felt. She actually thought she had grown accustomed to violence as she continued her life, which was worse than dying. But perhaps she hadn¡¯t. Tessa was terrified of a man twice her size, and she was unable to do anything. She reflexively curled up and her heart pounded out of control. She felt like she was being eaten by an invisible horror. Even though the man was Hert. Tessa was very unfamiliar with this situation. In her memory, Hert had always been a kind boy. He¡¯s got a firm build for his age, but he¡¯s never really used his strength against Tessa. However, the present Hert did not hesitate to use his strength to subdue her. No, in the first place, was the man in front of her ¡®Hert¡¯? She could tell from her wet eyes. The boy who once looked at Tessa and smiled shyly was not here. When she met Hert again, many things grew different after they separated. His body was bigger than in the past, and his elegant features were drawn with a clear line. His tanned skin and exposed hands and face were full of wounds and scars, making him look rough even without touching. In addition, the blonde hair, which was brighter than sunlight and made the children of the orphanage envious, was a little darker. Above all else, only hatred remained in the blue eyes that were shining brightly. The moment Tessa met Hert¡¯s eyes, she closed her eyes tightly involuntarily. Tears were flowing down. The man in front of her was hardly the Hert she knew. He was in the form of a savage slayer that his husband¡¯s entourage had so raved about. ¡°When I found out you sold me into slavery, I didn¡¯t believe it. I denied it as much as possible. It was a misunderstanding. You couldn¡¯t have done that.¡± Suddenly, Hert¡¯s grip on Tessa¡¯s hair grew stronger. Would it be like this if the skin of her head was torn off? Her whole head was burning. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense. You sold me, but we had a relationship? We only had each other.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But it turned out that I trusted you too much. I was naive. When I found out that you became a noblewoman in return for selling me¡­¡± Hert patted Tessa¡¯s neck with the other hand. All of Tessa¡¯s slender neck was gripped into his large palm. ¡°I wanted to kill you. And I wanted to die too.¡± Hert¡¯s hand gradually gained strength. It was then that Tessa realized clearly that she had killed the boy, ¡®Hert¡¯, with her own hands. Just as she became helpless in this abyss, he also changed. It was also a fact that she wanted to ignore until the very end, if possible. Tessa felt the tip of her nose wrinkle. It was terrible that all of this was her own fault, and she couldn¡¯t erase that fact either. That she has to accept this reality in the future. If she had only ruined her own life, it wouldn¡¯t have been this much. But it wasn¡¯t just her life that Tessa had wronged. It was also Hert¡¯s life. How much longer did she have to sink to the bottom for this life to end? How much more must she suffer to atone for this sin? Would she really be able to pay the entire price for her sins while she was alive? During that time, she wanted to die countless times. But she never wanted to die as much as she did now. Tessa barely managed to get the voice out of her throat. ¡°¡­¡­me¡­¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°¡­Ki, kill me. I, I¡­ be, betrayed¡­ Si, Sir knight, so¡­¡± Her tight neck burned. Whether it was because of the physical force on her factor or an effect of a psychological kind, even her voice was lost. Nevertheless, Tessa gathered her strength and continued the rambling remarks. Maybe it wouldn¡¯t be too bad to die at Hert¡¯s hands like this. ¡°Just¡­ Ki, kill me. You, you came, all the way, he, here to take, re, revenge, anyway¡­ So¡­ as you please¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± At that moment, Hert cut off her words and spoke harshly. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 3 Translator and Editor: Effe and Yonnee ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤Chapter 3 Hert grabbed Tessa by the throat. Tessa reflexively resisted, but to no avail, she was swayed by him helplessly. She was suffocating. Her heart was pounding as if it was about to explode. She¡¯s scared. Tessa gasped like a newborn deer fawn. ¡°Open your eyes when I say good things. Look straight at me.¡± At Hert¡¯s threat, Tessa forced her to open her eyes. Then she trembled at the anger that poured out from him. The man¡¯s face was distorted with not a hint of mercy. He looked like he couldn¡¯t control his rage. The trembling eyes looked like they had been hurt. But Tessa thought it was a mistake on her part. What more could he do to hurt her? It must be an illusion created by vain hope. It didn¡¯t take a day or two for her to see everything in vain. ¡®Tessa.¡¯ Occasionally, when Tessa¡¯s spirit was pushed to the limit, she would imagine Hert appearing in front of her, resenting her, comforting her, pleading with her. It wasn¡¯t just that. He condemned Tessa for ruining his life, a smirk on his as he accused her of leaving him. Or sometimes, she would imagine him feeling sorry for her. Other times, he hated her. So she saw it wrong. It had to be. Otherwise, she¡¯ll end up hurting him again. ¡°Kill you? With my hands?¡± Hert growled with ridiculousness. ¡°I think you¡¯re a bit out of touch right now. Do you think you have the right to choose? How dare you think of dying! The right to choose. At those words, Tessa, who was shaking like an aspen tree, stiffened. The soft olive-colored eyes also lost their brilliance. Tessa stared at Hert with a bewildered face as if she had been hit in the head. Hert flinched for a moment at her empty gaze, while Tessa relaxed her strength and stretched her whole body. She forgot for a moment. There was no such thing as a right for her to choose. As an orphan from the beginning, Tessa had no right to choose from the very moment she was born. It was one of Tessa¡¯s painful realizations throughout her life, a reality that would never change. During the past seven years of living in Jutert, Tessa¡¯s thoughts and opinions had always been cut off. She was merely a doll that would drop its head and hit its head on the floor if it didn¡¯t have a pole stand that would keep it upright. That was Tessa¡¯s role here. That was the only reason for her existence. Something that was not there from her birth could not have suddenly appeared now. She was still no different than a doll, and she was destined to live a life where she was being swung around for the rest of her life, just as other people so desired. Her own will was something that a plaything had nothing in the first place. Yes, she knew it all too well¡­ With Hert in front of her, she had a vain dream without realizing it, as if she had returned to the past¡ªto the time when she believed that she could do anything, when she was the happiest because the two of them were together. ¡­To the day she can¡¯t return to now. ¡°¡­I apologize.¡± With those words, Tessa bit her mouth again. ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡± Hert was furious at Tessa¡¯s reaction. Because as soon as he said she had no right to choose, she began to act like a woman who had given up on herself, her body drooping. It strangely offended Hert. What the hell was this reaction? ¡®Why are you doing this?¡¯ In the end, Hert couldn¡¯t overcome his wrath and opened his mouth wildly. ¡°Ha, don¡¯t be ridiculous. Do you think I¡¯ll even sympathize with you? Stop pretending to be pitiful! If I had meant to let you go easily, I wouldn¡¯t have come back alive from that hell. How do you think did I¡­ How did I come back alive!¡± Amidst the muddy slaughter and treachery and evil misdeeds, Hert managed to grab hold of his tenacious spirit and survive. The only thing that drove him to survive was the desire to meet the girl who betrayed him again. And to ask why she did it. But the woman in front of him¡­ ¡°Damn it¡­! You have to pay me. So stop looking like that. It will be of no use if you come and ask for sympathy.¡± Tessa shuddered at the wrath of the man, but said nothing. She was just going to be patient and accept it all. No, she thought she should. As Hert said, she had to pay him a price, and she deserved it. ¡°Damn it!¡± Hert suddenly cursed. It looked like something he didn¡¯t really like. He pushed Tessa to the floor as if in anger and put a hand on his waist. Tessa closed her eyes, thinking of the metal that might be pointing at her. But the next thing he heard was the sound of him throwing all the weapons from his waist to the floor. Tessa couldn¡¯t understand Hert¡¯s intentions at the sound of the weapons rolling on the floor, so she breathed low and waited. What was he trying to do? She was about to think about it. Hert grabbed Tessa¡¯s arm like the first time and raised her up. Then he started dragging her towards the table. ¡°You want me to do as I please?¡± Hert shoved Tessa roughly onto the table. Slam, her chin slammed against the table, and the recoil ripped her lips a little, a tingling pain and the taste of fishy blood. Her mouth was stuffy. But that wasn¡¯t the problem. Tessa¡¯s body stiffened as his large, cold hands lifted her nightgown and roughly touched the inside of her thighs. In her embarrassment, her mouth naturally opened and her voice leaked out. ¡°What, what are you doing¡­!¡± ¡°You said you¡¯re going to let me do as I please.¡± His hand, which had dug into her thigh, went up even further. Then, when Hert¡¯s hand touched her secret area, Tessa gasped and struggled to escape. Do, don¡¯t, don¡¯t! Her body instinctively rejected the unfamiliar sensations. In particular, the fact that the other person was Hert played a part in it. She never thought it would be like this. ¡°Stay still. Why, I guess you didn¡¯t expect this? Is that all when you said I should do as I please? Or maybe you never thought about something like this because you lived a noble life as an aristocratic lady.¡± ¡°That, that¡¯s not¡­ Agh!¡± Hert pressed Tessa¡¯s upper body against the table. Tessa screamed loudly and reached out forward. The wounds on her back that were covered by the nightgown stung, causing eerie pain. Of course, Hert couldn¡¯t see Tessa¡¯s wounds, and raised his eyes as she shuddered at the touch of his hand. The anger soared even more. ¡°Right, now you wouldn¡¯t want to be touched by a bastard like me.¡± ¡°No, no, that¡¯s, ugh!¡± ¡°But you know what? You were mine from the beginning. It wasn¡¯t the dying old man, it was me who should be by your side¡­!¡± Oddly enough, Hert, who gritted his teeth, still pressed Tessa¡¯s back to hold her down so she couldn¡¯t resist. Because of this, Tessa twisted her body in pain, but could not get away from him. Before long, she fell on the table with her hips stuck to Hert¡¯s. ¡°It should have been me from the beginning to go in here and sow my seeds.¡± His large hands ripped open her underwear with ease. Tessa shivered, forgetting the pain for a moment as her tight red entrance was exposed to the cold air. She wasn¡¯t naive enough not to know what was going to happen next. In the first place, showing the secret area to others meant that act. ¡®It¡¯s not it, it¡¯s¡­¡¯ This experience was not at all familiar to Tessa. Tessa was married and had an old husband, but she rarely faced such an act. Except for the first day, when Marquis Jutert ejaculated and fell asleep because he was satisfied with just doing fellatio, leaving her nauseated. The feeling of nausea, fishiness, and ??disgusting cloudy liquid. That¡¯s all of Tessa¡¯s sexual experience. Occasionally, the Marquis would strip Tessa of her clothes and look at her body, but he would not rip off her underwear in this way. He hadn¡¯t even looked at Tessa¡¯s lower body properly. Before she knew about lust, she became a woman, and the lustful old lord funnily demanded modesty from his wives. Tessa, who regained her senses late, began to writhe again. ¡°No, no! Don¡¯t, don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Shut up, you opened your legs over and over again to your old husband¡­ You can¡¯t sleep with a lowly person like me because it¡¯s dirty?!¡± Not long after, there was the sound of a quick unbuckle. At the same time, Tessa¡¯s face hardened and her complexion turned pale. As she did not expect, something thick and blunt touched her buttocks soon. She couldn¡¯t look back, but from the area he touched, Tessa was able to guess the size. It appeared to be several times larger than her old husband¡¯s shrunken member. ¡®I, I don¡¯t want it.¡¯ If he would put that in, it would definitely rip. Her mind went blank at the fear of the size she had never experienced before. ¡°Do, don¡¯t do it! No¡­! I don¡¯t want it! Let me go, let me go!¡± Tessa struggled more violently than she had before at the volume and weight of the object that revealed its clear presence beyond her sensitive skin. It wasn¡¯t that she valued her purity. Since she became one of the numerous wives of the old lord, Tessa gave up on such attachments to her body. But this way, she didn¡¯t even want to do that with Hert. Especially because his coercive attitude made Tessa tremble in fear. ¡°Please, please!¡± Her slender arms swayed wildly in the air with the desperate cry. The tears flowed from the corners of her eyes. She couldn¡¯t think of anything as she was terrified by the torso of the large man who squeezed and pressed her down. She just wanted to get out of this situation. ¡°Heuk, no! Keuk¡­ Huk!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Eventually, the man¡¯s hand stopped when Tessa had trembled desperately as her weeping voice cried out. The man¡¯s length, which touched her skin and frightened her with its bulk and weight, also moved away from her. Tessa hurriedly pushed Hert away and crawled into the corner when the grip withdrew its power from her. She knew, in fact, that she couldn¡¯t run away. She knew from the moment she entered the room, she would just be limited to this one room. Still, she wanted to run away. Tessa put her head in the corner and curled up and crouched down as far as she could. As the hard, cold walls and the darkness familiarly enveloped her, Tessa released her sobs and began to weep. All of this was scary and sad. Would she have been less scared if it had been her old husband or his son who was aiming for her? Tessa knew that she didn¡¯t deserve to hate Hert, but she hated him for the first time. Why must it be Hert? Why was Hert doing this to her? As the image of the friendly boy she once knew and the hateful man who was right in front of her overlapped with each other, the sense of disparity only grew. Tessa cried more sadly than ever. She couldn¡¯t believe everything that had just happened to her. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 4 Translator and Editor: Effe and Yonnee ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤Chapter 4 Then Hert came and grabbed her by the shoulder. At the vicious force, Tessa screamed out loud, her fingernails scraping the wall. She was terrified that she might get dragged back. ¡°N, no, no, no! Let go, please!¡± It had always been like that. Tessa fled to the corner, then was caught by a strong hand and dragged back. And what followed was a fierce strike of the hand. But this time, she was not dragged away and the hand did not hit her. His hand fell off as soon as Tessa screamed at him. Thanks to that, Tessa tried to turn her back impulsively for a very brief moment, and then she lowered her head again at the sound of the voice that had lowered in volume heavily. ¡°¡­Are you afraid of me?¡± Hert looked down at the woman in front of him. Terrified, her face was buried as she wept like a child. He instinctively knew he had to stop at this point, but an unknown rage began to engulf him again. How could you do this? It¡¯s absurd to act like this when you¡¯re a traitor. As Tessa shoved him away and ran into the corner, Hert felt half out of his mind. His senses went cold. But, on the other hand, he felt his chest getting hot, tingling. Damn it. Hert clenched his hands into fists and gritted his teeth tightly. Then, he crouched down and stared at Tessa, who tried to retreat further into the corner as much as possible. His whole body was filled with a sense of betrayal. Hert couldn¡¯t stand it and opened his mouth as if accusing her. ¡°Tell me, do you hate me so much that it gives you goosebumps when I touch you? So are you doing this to me right now? Huh?¡± ¡°Hiic, for, forgive, hic, hiic¡­¡± However, Hert¡¯s words could not reach Tessa, who was crying and full of panic. Hert looked down at Tessa for a moment, then couldn¡¯t contain his anger. He kicked the furniture near him. Crash! The objects on the furniture were all flung to the floor at once, causing a commotion. ¡°F*ck!¡± Did he come back alive from that hell just to see that kind of thing? Tessa was still weeping and trembling, and Hert felt so detestable. She sold him and took this place, why would she pretend to be a victim now? Anyone who saw them would think that it was Hert who betrayed the other rather than vice versa. What annoyed him the most is¡­ The silhouette of the girl he knew was seldom seen. Hert, unable to touch Tessa at all, muttered to himself the words he had endured. ¡°¡­You are such a cruel b*tch.¡± With those words, Hert slammed the door so hard that it almost fell off after he disappeared. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Only after a quiet silence entered the room did Tessa gradually stop crying. But tears continued to flow from the corners of her eyes. Wiping the tears streaming down the back of her hand and the hem of her robe, Tessa felt the unbearable misery once more. ¡®I want to die, as expected I¡¯m¡­¡¯ Now she has really been abandoned by Hert as well. Tessa curled into herself and sniffed. It felt like nothing was left. A bitter regret followed. She shouldn¡¯t have resisted. Why would this body tell him no? She didn¡¯t even have the right to do that. Just be patient and endure. Tessa couldn¡¯t forget the words Hert had told her. Traitor, cruel b*tch. There was nothing wrong with what he said. Pushed to the limit, Tessa couldn¡¯t stand the rising guilt and the sense of shame and began to lose her consciousness. Her vision gradually blurred and the ceiling swirled above her. Then, darkness engulfed her. Tessa wanted to stay like this and disappear from the world. From that day on, she always had felt this way. ... 2. Sin and Punishment ¡®So naive.¡¯ The orphanage director was organizing his books with a quill made from a colorful peacock feather. The old woman¡¯s gaze had been fixed on the ledger ever since. Tessa realized that was dreaming of that day A day when everything became drenched in mud. She couldn¡¯t do anything and she was powerless herself. As if to prove it, Tessa in the dream was trembling terribly, her face blue. ¡®How¡­¡¯ ¡®How could this be? Oh God, that¡¯s unfortunate.¡¯ Tessa¡¯s breath was suffocated by the shameless director¡¯s lack of guilt. She was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t even speak properly. At Tessa, the director smiled brightly? With a big smile. ¡®Why do you have that face? You are the one who decided this.¡¯ ¡®Haven¡¯t you read the contract?¡¯ ¡®This, this is, not, fair¡­¡­.¡¯ ¡®You stupid girl. You must have signed a contract you can¡¯t even read.¡¯ The director¡¯s cynical muttering could be heard loud and clear. The low pitch. The lilting tone. Laughter leaking from between the teeth and bright red lips that drew an arc. Hazel-colored eyes that were like looking at her like she was livestock, and wrinkled eyes. Tessa could never forget that day. There was no way she could ever forget it in the first place. ¡®Why, why¡­ why¡­¡¯ ¡®Do you resent me? Blame your stupidity more than me.¡¯ All of a sudden, Tessa noticed that, behind the director¡¯s face, which was slowly moving away, her surroundings became dyed with darkness. Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go! She reached out to grab the director, but as usual, it was futile. Again, Tessa was left alone in the darkness. After a while, a familiar place in the distance could be seen slowly appearing within the shadows, and she saw it approaching. The place where Tessa had been living for a long time, made by repairing the old church. Fitzgerald Orphanage, where the vines that bloomed profusely on the red bricks were beautiful. It was where Tessa and Hert grew up together. ¡®Here it is again.¡¯ Tessa stood up with her bare feet and watched the children roaming the orphanage. It was a nightmare, she didn¡¯t know how many times she had repeated. All of a sudden, carefree faces and light-hearted laughter tickled her ears. And among them were two children who caught Tessa¡¯s attention. A girl with wavy ginger hair tied high and a boy with scars on his face. The girl reached out her hand to the boy who had fallen to the ground, pulling him up. ¡®My name is Tessa. You?¡¯ ¡®¡­Hert.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s a cool name!¡¯ She could see the boy bowing his head at the girl¡¯s cheerful smile. The boy then said with a languid voice. ¡®¡­You can call me Her.¡¯ With those words, the two children disappeared into darkness, and Tessa burst into tears. An ordinary first meeting. The relationship between the two began as Tessa helped Hert, who could not easily adjust to the orphanage right away, one step behind the other children. ¡®No, stop. I don¡¯t want to see it!¡¯ Tessa covered her face with her hands and crouched down. ¡®It¡¯ll never be the same¡­¡¯ In the orphanage, Hert and Tessa were always together wherever they went. Where Tessa was, there was Hert, and where Hert was, there was Tessa. There wasn¡¯t really any reason. They were together just because they were most comfortable with each other. Looking back, there have never been happier days. Tessa thought that this happiness would last a long time. They had nothing at that time, but they thought that things would get better little by little. In the future, the day will surely come when they could laugh as much as they could and make each other¡¯s dreams come true. It was a dream that could have come true, but she didn¡¯t know it at the time. One mere choice would change both of their lives completely. Tessa couldn¡¯t hold back the tears as she knew the future brought by her ignorance and naivety. ¡®I heard you called me.¡¯ That winter, there was a severe drought, and everyone was hungry. The Fitzgerald Orphanage, which operated through donations from the people, was also suffering from financial difficulties. At the time, Tessa became anxious and nervous at the same time when the director, whom she had never seen before, called her. Until now, orphanages encouraged children to become independent when they reached a certain age, and that year Tessa and Hert were the oldest among orphanage students. They were scheduled to become independent the following spring, but the situation could change at any time. Tessa was afraid of being kicked out in the middle of winter. And her prediction was half right and half wrong. ¡®Tessa, you¡¯ve got a good spot.¡¯ Upon arriving at the director¡¯s office, a broker who was talking to the director offered Tessa a job. The Baron, who was supporting the orphanage, was looking for a maid for his sick daughter for when she¡¯d be sent to the Royal capital. Why not try it? The director said that the Baroness wanted a maid with ginger hair just like her. They even said they would accept Hert as an apprentice knight of the clan once Tessa became the young lady¡¯s maid. It was an outrageous opportunity for the little orphan girl. In addition, the director praised Tessa, saying that she would arrange a good job for her because she had listened to her. ¡®I¡¯m telling you, this is a rare opportunity. You have to be independent next spring anyway, so why not think about it?¡¯ When she said that Tessa could get a lot of money, Tessa didn¡¯t give much thought. Although Hert occasionally nagged her and told her to be careful, Tessa felt that she should not miss this opportunity. What¡¯s good is good. She said that, above all else, they would accept him as an apprentice knight, not only her would have a better future, but also Hert. Hert dreamed of becoming a knight since he was a child. Tessa wanted to help Hert achieve his dreams. Tessa also believed in his sword skills. Although he was only seventeen, Hert handled the sword better than most adults. He was a talented person who could quickly become a knight if he received proper instruction. Tessa accepted the offer. For Hert. The broker gave her two documents and told her to stamp them with her thumbprint. Of course, Tessa, who had never been properly educated, was of course blind, and no matter how hard she looked, she couldn¡¯t tell what was written on the papers. The only people around her who could read were the director and some caretakers. The director said that it was a formality and that there was no need to worry too much about the documents. Tessa signed the paperwork without much doubt, and the broker left with a grin, urging her to keep it a secret from others. The director also had the sweetest smile she had ever seen and whispered that she did well. It must also be kept secret from Hert. It was questionable, but the director simply said it because it was a matter involving the nobles. Looking back now, it was an absurdly stupid naivety. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 5 Translator and Editor: Effe and Yonnee ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤Chapter 5 From the next day onwards, the Director called Tessa into her room once a day to teach her basic etiquette so she wouldn¡¯t harm the Lady. Noble etiquette, such as how to greet, how to eat, how to clean up, and how to brew tea, had many things about it that she needed to memorize and pay attention to, so it was difficult to learn in a short period of time, but Tessa worked hard with a happy heart. It was because she wanted to be a suitable person for Hert, who would later become a knight, along with the Director¡¯s words that she should protect her dignity to some extent as a maid of the Baron¡¯s daughter. Of course, she told Hert that as the eldest child of the orphanage, she was just helping out with the Director¡¯s work. Because of this, Hert was upset when the two of them had less time together, but Tessa tried to pretend not to notice this. She wanted to do her part too, and she wanted to help Hert. So all this was for both their sakes, she thought. Because she couldn¡¯t live forever with Hert¡¯s help alone. A month later, the broker came back. The broker handed Tessa a document and asked her to take Hert¡¯s thumbprint this time. He said it was a necessary document to enter as an apprentice knight. Tessa meekly took the papers, and while Hert was sleeping, secretly took his thumbprint and handed it to the broker. The broker with the documents disappeared again, telling her to keep the secret and wait as he will come back in a week. After seeing the broker off, Tessa was heading back to her room when she met Hert, who was looking at her suspiciously. ¡®Did you sneak into my room?¡¯ ¡®Uh? Uh, that¡¯s¡­¡­. I think I have something I left behind. I¡¯m sorry, did I wake you up?¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re suspicious. ¡­¡­ Tessa, are you hiding something from me?¡¯ ¡®What? Oh no. It can¡¯t be.¡¯ After that, Hert persisted, but Tessa pretended not to know because she wanted to announce it as a surprise on the day everything was confirmed. It bothered her that she hadn¡¯t talked to him, but it was a rare opportunity, so she thought that Hert would definitely like it. Dreaming of such a happy future, Tessa¡¯s heart was already fluttering. A week later, as promised, the broker came to Tessa with a very pretty dress. That day, Tessa tried on for the first time in her life what was called a tailored dress. Even the Director added things to make Tessa look like a noble lady. As the saying goes that clothes are wings, Tessa was surprised to see her changed appearance. She thought it was good that she accepted the broker¡¯s offer. ¡­But things started to go awry after that. Towards Tessa who was wearing the dress, the broker suddenly told her that she had to leave today. Tessa was taken aback by the unexpected notice, but the broker didn¡¯t give any reason, just kept urging her. Even Hert was absent due to the Director¡¯s errands. ¡®Bu, but I couldn¡¯t even talk to Hert¡­¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re going to meet him there anyway, so why drag your feet? Miss, we have to go quickly. The noblemen will not wait for us!¡¯ Reluctantly, Tessa decided to leave Hert with a letter. Instead of Tessa, who didn¡¯t know how to write, the Director quickly wrote down what she was saying. So Tessa left Hert a letter and left the orphanage in a carriage. On the other hand, she felt anxious, but she had no doubts that everything would be fine. However, Tessa, who got off the carriage and met the people at the Barony, found out that this was all a lie. ¡®Are you really stupid? Why would I use an orphan like you as my maid? You are just my replacement.¡¯ She did not mean that Tessa would be the maid of the Baron¡¯s daughter. She was a substitute for the Baron¡¯s daughter who was to be sold as the concubine of an old Lord. That¡¯s the reason for picking a ginger-haired maid. The broker and Director had thoroughly deceived Tessa and sold her to the Baron. And that wasn¡¯t the only thing she was deceived about. ¡®Nonsense¡­¡¯ The document that Tessa had signed on behalf of Hert secretly was his consent to renounce his life as a commoner and sell himself into gladiator slavery. On the day that Tessa risked her life to escape from the Baron to visit the Director, the Director laughed at Tessa outright. What a stupid bitch. Tessa despaired when her last glimmer of hope was gone. No. It can¡¯t be. She wanted to deny that this was all a lie. Why? She couldn¡¯t understand why this had happened to her. More than anything else, Tessa seemed more livid at the fact that she had sold Hert with her own hands. ¡®He, Hert, Her¡­ No! No! How could you do that! Let go¡­! Let me go! I can¡¯t go, I can¡¯t go! Her! Hert¡­!¡¯ Belatedly dragged by the underlings of the Baron, Tessa cried out and eventually fainted. After this was a series of hell. Tessa was locked in the highest room in the Barony. No matter how much she shouted and scratched the door, they didn¡¯t seem to hear. Rather, they threatened to find Hert and kill him if she did not obey. Instead, they said that they might look after Hert¡¯s back if she meekly became the second wife of Lord Jutert. With no immediate action or power, Tessa eventually chose to be sold to the old Lord on behalf of the young lady of the Barony. Even so, she wanted to save Hert. But what came back was the news of Hert¡¯s death. It was only natural when he was sold as a gladiator slave, said the Baron¡¯s servant who came to deliver the news. That day, Tessa poured out tears until she passed out. She wept incessantly until her whole body was dry and twisted. It¡¯s because of her. Hert died because of her. It¡¯s like she killed Hert. She killed Hert. Tessa wanted to disappear from this world. But the world was not on her side until the end. She tried several times to follow Hert, but every time she failed to die. It was absurd. Hert died so easily, but the one who caused him to die¡­ couldn¡¯t die. Tessa resented and cursed the heavens. ¡®Please take me, please¡­¡¯ It wasn¡¯t until she was tied to the bed in a recurring suicidal commotion that Tessa didn¡¯t want to die anymore. It was because she suddenly thought that all this was a punishment for her for ruining Hert¡¯s life because of her foolishness. So, even though she wanted to die, she couldn¡¯t. Because she had to pay the price for this sin while she was alive. After choosing to live, Tessa was forced to endure the physical and psychological violence wielded by the Lord¡¯s son for no reason during the day. Then, periodically at night, she was forced to disgustingly suck and lick her husband¡¯s crumpled manhood. In her dreams, Hert, with a contemptuous expression, came to her and strangled her along with the words of resentment. ¡®You sold me as a slave. How could you do that?¡¯ ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ ¡®Die, die!¡¯ It was a continuation of the days when she did not seem to be alive even if she was alive. Tessa was afraid to open her eyes every morning and afraid to go to sleep every night. ¡®Ugh¡­¡¯ When she was confined for not being obedient, Tessa recalled her past. A long time ago, when she played, running around the fields in the sun. She and Hert used to make flower wreaths and put them on each other, then looked up at the blue sky and talked about the distant future. ¡®Hert, what do you want to do later?¡¯ ¡®¡­A knight. I will become a knight and protect the people I love.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s really cool! You¡¯ll look like a knight from a fairy tale.¡¯ ¡®Then Tessa¡­ You?¡¯ ¡®Um, I¡­ I just want to become an adult quickly. So I¡¯m going to leave this orphanage and live in a small house on my own terms.¡¯ ¡®Alone?¡¯ ¡®No, of course I¡¯m going to live with you, right?¡¯ What was Hert¡¯s response to that? ¡®Yes, let¡¯s live like that.¡¯ Tessa let out her tears reflexively. She once thought she had hope. Even though her parents had abandoned her, she hoped that one day she would be able to live a normal life like everyone else. It was even more so because Hert, who was like her family, was by her side. But now she knew that it was all a presumptuous delusion. Tessa clasped her head with her two hands and curled up on the floor. ¡®What a wretched b*tch.¡¯ She was suffocating. She felt engulfed in the scorching heat. It felt like her throat was burning. Tessa continued to struggle. No, Her. Don¡¯t do that. It wasn¡¯t what I wanted either. I didn¡¯t want to either. ¡®I¡­ I did not betray you.¡¯ ¡®Tessa.¡¯ The voice of a sweet boy. It was also a call that she always desperately wanted to hear over and over again whenever she really wanted to die. Then she thought I could hold on a little longer. She had lived without being able to die, but the truth was that she lived because she wanted to live happily like everyone else. So she¡¯s been living this useless life until now. ¡®Tessa.¡¯ She was dazzled by the bright blonde hair. The moment she thought that the deep blue eyes met her, Tessa woke up from a long, long dream to a warm hand caressing her. But the world was still dark. * * * It wasn¡¯t too difficult to clear the castle. The former Lord¡¯s closest aides had already fled a long time ago, and most of the underlings guarding the castle were useless. Hert called the treasury officer assigned to him by the Marquis of Borwen, and instructed him to make a list of only those that would be offered as tribute to the King. Everything else was going to be his, as promised. Not long after Hert began to rummage through the drawers of the office desk, he heard a neat knock. As soon as permission to enter was granted, a young man with a youthful face appeared. It was Lange, a noncommissioned officer who had been working under Hert for a year. A light voice continued, with the sound of each footstep. ¡°Deputy Sergeant Lange Geoffrey, reporting. We have completed the search of the main building and the annex except for the current annex. Other than that, nothing special. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°The Marquis¡¯ Heir Apparent?¡± Hert asked, looking through the drawers without raising his head once. The inside of the drawer that his hand reached was a mess. Lange stood up straight and answered, watching carefully what his superior was looking for. ¡°We are still tracking him down. He wouldn¡¯t have been far away, so he¡¯ll be caught in half a day. It¡¯s only a matter of time until Sir Bosch brings him in. What else are you looking for?¡± Now, Lange raised his eyebrows as he watched Hert pull out the entire drawer and pour the things in it onto the desk. Important objects and documents had already been cleared once by the search group. There was no need to look back. ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s personal.¡± ¡°Ah yes.¡± Lange shut his mouth for a moment in response to the cold reply. Then, Hert found a velvet box a little larger than the palm of his hand. When he opened the box, he saw rings arranged in a row. They were expensive rings that were each delicately crafted. He vaguely counted it, and it was seven. Seeing this, Lange shook his head curiously. ¡°They¡¯re wedding rings. After all, there are many wives in the annex, so there will be several rings.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Unfortunately, the rings were not what he was looking for. While trying to close the box without thinking, Hert found a ring with a small emerald in the middle. Compared to the others, the ring itself was thin and had only one jewel. The jewel was also of low quality and seemed to be of low quality. When Hert held up one ring, Lange shook his head. ¡°You have bad habits. The wedding ring is a little¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t take it. Even if you give it to me, I don¡¯t want to have it.¡± ¡°Your taste is a little¡­¡± Hert, who couldn¡¯t stand it, glared at him, and then Lange, who was sullen, looked at his superior. Still, he didn¡¯t stop talking. ¡°But it¡¯s surprising.¡± ¡°What.¡± ¡°That ring. It¡¯s a wedding ring, but isn¡¯t it too insincere? Why? The fact that the partner is the Marquis of Jutert and they chose such a ring as the wedding ring¡­ It¡¯s hard to make that choice unless the female truly doesn¡¯t have any background.¡± In the Kingdom of Mussieux where they lived, it was customary for men and women to exchange rings when they got married. In other words, the ring that Hert was currently holding was a ring that one of the many wives of the dead Lord brought to the marriage. Hert looked at the ring again. For a wedding ring for a noble who was definitely a Marquis, it looked like it was quite a bit shabby. ¡°Just by looking at the ring, you would think the woman was sold.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 6 Translator and Editor: Effe and Yonnee ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤Chapter 6 Hearing Lange¡¯s jokingly added words, Hert wordlessly returned the ring to its original place. Then, he closed the box and threw it out the window. Lange was bewildered at the behavior of his superior who casually threw away things that could possibly cost more than ten horses. ¡°Why are you throwing it away! If you disassemble it and sell it well, you¡¯ll definitely make money!¡± ¡°How much money can you sell it for anyway.¡± ¡°A*shole!¡± While Lange hurriedly ran to the window and shouted at the soldier below to search for the box, Hert went to the desk and rummaged through it. Finally, a small leather notebook caught his eye. Hert untied the string that bound it and looked inside. Then, he took a good look at the notebook and put it in his arms. It was safe to say that the battle for the Jutert territory was fought just to obtain one of these notebooks due to Marquis Borwen¡¯s order to search for it. So Hert, who at first thought all of this was crazy, now realized the Marquis¡¯ hidden intentions and was amazed. ¡®Crazy woman.¡¯ Hert left the place, remembering the Marquis who laughed riotously with her mouth open. ¡°Haa. What about the ladies of the annex?¡± In the meantime, Lange, who had managed to find the ring box by sending a soldier, asked this with a sigh of relief. Hert walked over to the door and grabbed the doorknob. ¡°After reporting, I will have to wait for their disposition. Unless there are special instructions, you will have to deal with it yourself.¡± ¡°Ah, then the lady you know¡­¡± His grip over the doorknob momentarily became tight. Hert remembered the woman who was crying and trembling in the corner as soon as he touched her. Since the first day he stormed out in anger, Hert had not seen Tessa. He had only heard from his subordinates that she was ill. He actually didn¡¯t have time to think deeply about Tessa as he had been cleaning out the castle for a few days and communicating with Marquis Borwen. How should he dispose of her. The anger had subsided once again as he shook his head. ¡°Thanks for reminding me.¡± Hert opened the door forcefully and instructed Lange. ¡°Put that woman in front of me as soon as she wakes up.¡± * * * Her vision is blurry like fog. Tessa stared blankly into the air for a moment. Someone belatedly noticed that Tessa had woken up and spoke to her. ¡°Oh my. Madam, are you awake?¡± ¡°Wa, water¡­¡± Tessa searched for water first. Her throat was so dry that it hurt, and her head was heavy and dizzy. There was no strength in her body. Someone who looked like a woman got Tessa up and handed her water. ¡°Drink slowly, slowly¡­¡± After she swallowed a sip of water with the help of another person, she seemed to feel a little more alive. Then Tessa looked around a little. Tessa is now in another strange room¡ªnot her room, nor the room she last saw. Then, Marnie, the old kitchen maid who looked at her with pity, caught her eye as she was guarding her side. Why was she here? Before thinking about it, the wrinkled hands gently caressed Tessa¡¯s forehead. ¡°First of all, don¡¯t move too much. Your fever hasn¡¯t gone down yet. The doctor also said you need to rest more.¡± ¡°¡­This place is¡­¡­¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the annex. While the Madam collapsed, all the people of the family were moved here to the annex. Drink more water than that. Your voice is weak.¡± As she heard Tessa¡¯s voice crack, Marnie shook her head and held out a glass of water again. Tessa decided to drink some more of the water as she was told. She was awake now, but she was still nauseous and her head was spinning. It took her some more time to come to her senses. While Tessa drank water little by little, Marnie tidied up the wet towels on her bedside table, chattering about the current situation that Tessa didn¡¯t even ask about. Tessa shut her mouth and listened to the old maid. ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t been talking about the past few days. All the men were caught and called¡­ Our women are locked up here in the annex. Don¡¯t even talk about it. At first, everyone was so nervous because they didn¡¯t know what was going to happen in the future. Fortunately, nothing has happened so far.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It seems that the new lord is just as cruel as the rumors¡­¡± When the man, who must have been Hert, was mentioned, Tessa reflexively lowered her gaze. Yes, from now on, Hert was the new lord of the Jutert estate. Then she¡­ ¡°Ah, Madam? Goodness, you¡¯re shaking so much!¡± Marnie, who noticed Tessa trembling, raised her voice and took a shawl placed near her, and covered her shoulders. Once again, she put her hand on Tessa¡¯s forehead to check her fever. Noticing that the fever didn¡¯t go down and started to rise even higher, she went out to call the doctor. ¡°Please wait. I¡¯ll call the doctor! Okay?¡± Before Tessa could call out to her, Marnie rushed out of the room. Thanks to this, Tessa was left alone in the room, and Tessa laid back in bed. She rolled her body. Although her body was gradually warming up, she was strangely cold. Even if no one said anything, she could definitely tell that something was wrong with her body. Perhaps the tension she¡¯d been enduring thus far seemed to have been released, and her body was reacting by aching so much like this. In fact, it would have been even stranger if she was fine. She couldn¡¯t eat or sleep properly until she collapsed, so no matter how healthy she was, it was no question why she had gotten ill. ¡®More than that, Hert¡­¡¯ Touching the knotted end of the shawl that covered her body, Tessa recalled Hert, who rushed out the door in a rage. The fact that she had offended him by refusing him until just before she collapsed bothered her heart. She also had no idea how he would turn out in the future. ¡®What should I do now¡­¡¯ The reunion with Hert, which was so different from how they were in the past, confused Tessa. In fact, Tessa didn¡¯t even know why he kept her alive instead of killing her outright. Furthermore, there was a maid who was taking care of her. There was even a doctor who treated her every step of the way. These were favors and privileges that her old husband had never given her while he was still alive. In any case, for the consideration given to a traitor, it was undoubtedly an exuberant treatment. ¡®What does Hert want from me¡­?¡¯ At that moment, Tessa remembered the man¡¯s big hand fumbling wildly on her lower back. The words he poured out at her in anger. It could be that Hert wanted her body. ¡®There¡¯s nothing to be surprised about. Hert, too, is a man¡­¡¯ The days of innocent youth had long since disappeared. Hert was no longer the boy Tessa knew. He was now a man who was a full-fledged knight. It was natural for him to lust for a woman like that. Wasn¡¯t he even at the most active age now? The other wives said, even if it¡¯s an idiot with a crooked back and a stutter, as long as it¡¯s a woman who could simply warm up the bed and satisfy a man¡¯s cravings for the night, that man would embrace her without hesitation. Although he was now dead, Tessa¡¯s old husband was constantly teasing her lower area with his shrunken manhood. Even from Hert¡¯s point of view, Tessa was also a traitor, so he would take whatever he wanted and seek revenge. As it is said, he hadn¡¯t taken her body yet, so that could be the reason why he spared her life. Because even he wouldn¡¯t want to hold a woman whose goal was to die soon. She felt relieved. Hert wanted something other than death from her. Even if it was just her body, Tessa didn¡¯t care. ¡®Anyway, now I¡­ I have nothing to lose.¡¯ Tessa hoped Hert would take her to the fullest and then kill her after. Perhaps she would be able to close her eyes comfortably then, knowing that she had paid the price for her sins. So Tessa thought that if she met Hert again, she would not reject him. No, she¡¯d rather suggest it to him first. She saw it as her last chance for atonement. The moment her eyelids slowly began closing again, it became noisy outside. Before long, the door swung open and a soldier shoved Marnie aside as he strode into the room. Tessa, whose sleep had escaped her, looked at the two of them in surprise. ¡°What is this¡­¡± ¡°Madam, you must come with me now.¡± The soldier glanced at Tessa and opened his mouth with a stern tone. Marnie, who had been thrown in front of him, struggled to get up again and protested to the soldier. ¡°No, she hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet! Where are you going to take a sick person? What kind of man treats the Madam so rudely!¡± ¡°I just do what I am told to do. If you keep doing this, I will have no choice but to use force and drag her away.¡± As the soldier pretended to threaten Tessa as he approached the bed, Marnie hurriedly picked up a fireplace poker. It looked like she was going to push the soldier away by swinging it at him. So Tessa stopped her before things got bigger. ¡°No, Marnie! I, I¡­ it¡¯s okay!¡± ¡°But, Madam! This shameless bastard¡­!¡± ¡°A reason¡­ there must be a reason¡­ So it¡¯s okay.¡± Still feeling heavy and feverish, Tessa struggled to smile and stepped out of bed. It was obvious who had called her. There was only one person who could call the ex-lord¡¯s wife in this way. The new lord, Hert. So Tessa had to go. But when she stepped onto the floor, Tessa couldn¡¯t control her balance and almost fell over. If Marnie hadn¡¯t caught her in a hurry, she would have fallen on her nose face down. Such misconduct would have been so shameful. ¡°Look, the Madam is still so badly ill that it¡¯s hard for her to even just stand alone! Aren¡¯t you really being too much?¡± Marnie shouted at the soldier as she saw Tessa staggering. The soldier looked troubled when he saw that Tessa¡¯s physical condition was worse than what was expected. How could he have known that the Madam was in such a state when he was just doing as he was commanded? ¡°Marnie, it¡¯s okay. I can go. No, I must go¡­¡± Tessa stood upright as her legs trembled. ¡°Goodness, Madam! How are you going to get there? You¡¯ll be in trouble if you go. Besides, you aren¡¯t even properly dressed!¡± She wore the shawl Marnie had draped over her, but Tessa was still in her nightgown. At those words, the soldier glanced at Tessa but was caught by Marnie. The soldier coughed heavily and averted his gaze. ¡°Then I will give you time to change clothes. But not for long.¡± ¡°No, I will go like this. I¡¯m wearing a shawl, so it¡¯s fine.¡± Tessa answered, taking a step forward. Her attire didn¡¯t matter. Hert most likely didn¡¯t care what she was wearing. The thing that mattered to him was the traitor Tessa, not the clothes the traitor was wearing. ¡°Pardon? Madam, even so¡­!¡± ¡°Thank you for your help, Marnie.¡± As Tessa stepped out, Marnie bit her lips for a moment. She could not understand Tessa. Eventually, Marnie released Tessa¡¯s arm. Tessa was able to stand upright without falling now. ¡°Now, please guide me to him.¡± Tessa approached the soldier and said this with resolve. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 7 Translator and Editor: Effe and Yonnee ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤Chapter 7 Tessa followed the soldier out of the room and soon ran into a crowd of people in the hall. They were the servants of the Jutert Marquisate. They seemed to have come out after the commotion between the soldier and Mani. It may have been a natural reaction for those who had to frequently check the situation on behalf of their master. Above all, it was a fact known to everyone present that the man who attacked the territory the other day forcibly dragged Tessa away. What they are paying attention to most now is probably the relationship between the new lord and Tessa, the wife of the deceased marquis. Then, one of the wives rushed to her alone. After that, the exclusive maid called her and followed her urgently. ¡°Tessa!¡± The curly-haired woman who called Tessa was the seventh wife, Janet, who boldly offered her bread whenever she was imprisoned in solitary confinement. She reached her hall, holding her swollen tummy in her hands, which was close to giving birth. As she ran, her chest rose up and down wildly. ¡°Tessa, where are you going? Can I help you? Just tell me, I¡¯ll help you!¡± Suddenly Janet shouted in a loud voice. She lost her husband and became a widow, despite the same situation as her peers, but she was still proud and unflinching. She still was. Janet didn¡¯t care about the soldier who was taking Tessa. Janet looked as if asking what the soldier was for. Tessa quickly responded. ¡°Janet, I¡¯m fine¡­! So¡­¡± ¡°Lies!¡± Janet yelled, telling her to not hide it. She was about to separate Tessa and the soldiers. For that reason, Tessa smiled as brightly as she could towards Janet, who thought that things would get worse than before. She didn¡¯t want anyone else to suffer because of her anymore. ¡°Really, I¡¯m fine, Janet.¡± ¡°Then where are you going¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. Take good care of yourself.¡± Tessa bowed her head to Janet and hurriedly left the place. Janet looked at her with a face full of things to say, but she didn¡¯t stop. In fact, Tessa knew. Even if Janet had power, there wasn¡¯t much she could do to help her. Her relationship with Hert was something Tessa had to confront herself. Tessa curled up the shawl and bowed her head. * * * The place where Tessa arrived with the soldiers was the 4th floor of the castle, the lord¡¯s office. It made her breathless and her head dizzy as she walked from the annex to the castle. A cough rose right down her throat. Of course, it would have been fine for a healthy person, but it was a difficult road for Tessa, who had yet to recover. In fact, while on the way, they were delayed several times because she could not keep up with the soldier¡¯s stride. Each time the soldier stopped and waited for Tessa, his face was full of annoyance. That¡¯s why Tessa couldn¡¯t raise her head because of her pale face. She couldn¡¯t even walk properly. That¡¯s how she was now. ¡°Wait here.¡± Left alone in the office, Tessa let out all the coughs she had been holding back. While ignoring how her body trembled, the heat continued to seep in, and her vision continued to blur. She was in a state of exhaustion both physically and mentally from being forced to move. She looked like she could collapse right away if touched. ¡®My back hurts so much¡­¡¯ Most of all, the wound on her back that she had forgotten about was stinging painfully as she moved, the lacerations opening again. But Tessa put strength on her toes, trying to keep her shoulders and back from shuddering. She knew it was stupid, but she couldn¡¯t help it. ¡®You mustn¡¯t show your nervousness.¡¯ She didn¡¯t want to show her pain. She didn¡¯t want him to see her weak face any more. She didn¡¯t want Hert to find out that she had been abused. ¡®He¡¯ll think I¡¯m pretending to be pitiful¡­ I don¡¯t want that.¡¯ Even if Hert sympathized with her, it was also unacceptable. Tessa thought she didn¡¯t even deserve his sympathy. So she had to endure. Tessa looked around the office slowly, hoping that focusing her thoughts elsewhere would ease the pain. Everything was unfamiliar. She had been living in the castle for seven years, but it was her first time entering the lord¡¯s office. In fact, it was rare that she could roam freely within the castle itself. As if two rooms were put together, the quiet office was decorated in an antique atmosphere. Everywhere she looked, they were filled with only valuable objects, and on the upper wall of the center hung a portrait of Marquis Jutert, the previous lord. The frame surrounding the portrait gleamed with gold as if to indicate the marquis¡¯s financial condition. To that extent, the lord¡¯s office was a sight that could be admired by others, but unfortunately, Tessa was not in a situation where she could take care of her personal feelings. Even the portrait of her ex-husband hanging on the wall was something she never saw with a good meaning. ¡®Useless bitch.¡¯ Her breathing was getting rough. Tessa felt her nose stinging. At that moment, someone opened the door and entered. Tessa reflexively turned her head and looked back. Hert was standing there. ¡°Do you miss your husband?¡± Hert took turns looking at Tessa and the portrait of the old lord she had just seen before. ¡°What if I killed that bastard?¡± Tessa sucked in her breath at the terrifyingly cold voice. A cruel face appeared. The man¡¯s scornful face, not even a sliver of friendly warmth left, choked Tessa¡¯s breath. Even if he didn¡¯t say it, she could tell what he was thinking. That¡¯s not it, I¡­ ¡°Her¡­¡± Unknowingly trying to call Hert¡¯s name, Tessa found a strange man following him into the office and bit her mouth. ¡°Sire, why are you standing there¡­ Ah.¡± Lange let out a low sigh as he saw the guest in the office. Then, in the subdued atmosphere of his superior, he naturally shut his mouth. After all, when he received the letter from Marquis Borwen, his superior seemed to be in a bad mood the whole time. Lange thought of sneaking out of the place, closed the door, and disappeared. ¡°Geoffrey.¡± Before he could put his thoughts into action, Hert called Lange. Goodness, he¡¯s like a demon. ¡°Yes, sir. Non-commissioned officer, Lange Geoffrey is here.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you clean that up?¡± ¡°What¡­ Oh, you mean the portrait of the dead marquis? That¡¯s something I don¡¯t usually clean¨C¡± ¡°Put it away. And what is that thing?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Lange was bewildered at the words of his superior who called the lady ¡®that thing¡¯. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to bring a corpse.¡± At Hert¡¯s cold reply, Lange shut his mouth for a moment. As the superior said, the woman standing in the office was ridiculous. Her skinny body and the corpse-pale face made it impossible for anyone to tell whether she was a living person or a ghost. He heard she was ill, but did he bring her up too soon? ¡®No, but he said to bring her as soon as she wakes up.¡¯ Lange glanced at his superior¡¯s eyes. ¡°¡­Shall I send her back then?¡± ¡°Never mind. Get out.¡± ¡°Me, you mean?¡± Hert looked at Lange without saying a word. Lange quickly shook his head at that eerie feeling. ¡°Oh, okay, me. Yes, I will go away. Please continue your conversation.¡± Tessa stood there and lowered her gaze while Lange quickly pulled himself out. She looked down at her feet with a broken pen holder that she did not know when she stepped on it. When she thought that it was no different from her current situation, her eyes widened with tears. Don¡¯t cry, you said you don¡¯t deserve to cry. Tessa bit her lower lip desperately to hold back the tears. As the door closed and the man¡¯s shoe nose suddenly approached her feet, Tessa trembled. Now Hert wasn¡¯t scary. Just like weeping when you¡¯re sick, when a strong man approaches you, you wither. It was just her reflex. ¡°Lift your head.¡± Hert ordered the woman in front of him. Just like the first day, she wore a single shawl over her nightgown. She trembled like a mouse in the face of a predator, and she was frankly¡ªif looked at at her appearance, she looked terrible. He did not go too far in describing Tessa as a corpse to Lange. Rather, it was a kind enough description¡­ ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± The woman¡¯s slender eyelashes fluttered and shook, revealing her dark green eyes. Strangely, the moment Hert saw it, one side of his chest twitched. Damn it. Perhaps it was unpleasant. He was sorry that the woman who abandoned him was doing something like that. Here it goes again. ¡®Why are you being like this when you sold me and became a noble?¡¯ On the first day, he was blinded by hatred and did not have time to look at Tessa properly, but not today. In Hert¡¯s eyes, an unusually thin and powerless woman appeared bare. In addition to the pitiful appearance that made anyone look back at her at least once. Hert got up. He didn¡¯t know if that woman was aiming for this kind of reaction. Pretending to be pitiful, getting sympathy, and hoping that she would not be harmed. Because Hert in the past was often swayed by Tessa because she was weak. ¡®No way.¡¯ She was a clever woman. She was no longer the girl he knew. Hert remembered this and twisted his lip crookedly. Whenever she asked to be killed, she was blatantly shameless, but now she was wishing for compassion. But, strangely, from the moment he met those trembling eyes, there was no strength in his grasp. Why? Why? Hert felt a little queasy. He had nothing to wish for now. His own eyes confirmed that she had betrayed him. Why did his throat clench like he swallowed something he shouldn¡¯t have swallowed? Maybe he still had expectations of her? Hert¡¯s face contorted involuntarily. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You still have nothing to say to me?¡± Hert thought it would be of no use, but he decided to give Tessa another chance. If she were to be honest with him now, if she told him why she betrayed him, he would be willing to be a little tolerant of her. Or, if she cried and apologized and sincerely begged for making a mistake, he could give her money, which was not much, and send her to a place of her choice. Since once they cared for each other the most in the world, he could do that for the last time. So, tell me. Hert clenched his hands into fists. ¡°Tell me, Tessa.¡± It¡¯s your choice. What should I do with you? ¡°Why did you betray me?¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 8 Translator and Editor: Effe and Yonnee ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤Chapter 8 For a moment, silence fell between the two of them. But all that was left was the traitor who was crouching down without even making eye contact. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Again, indescribable anger erupted within Hert. ¡°Haa¡­¡± He¡¯s fed up. His patience has reached its peak. Tessa, who kept her mouth shut and said nothing, was just disgusting to him. Even before, didn¡¯t she feel sad to see her husband¡¯s portrait openly as if she was making fun of him? Hert wanted to grab her by the neck and crush it right away. Over and over in his mind, he had already strangled Tessa countless times. The woman in front of him was the traitor who pushed his life into the abyss. ¡®What the hell am I for¡­¡¯ At the same time, he was upset. Hert felt like an idiot himself. He couldn¡¯t be so foolish to give the woman another chance, waiting for an answer that would never come back. Stupid bastard. Has he not been able to come to his senses even after being betrayed like that? Hert clenched his fists. There has never been a more miserable time than now. In the end, Hert spoke violently. ¡°It¡¯s like that again.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Do you remember what you did to me? No, have you ever felt sorry for me?¡± The man¡¯s upper body leaned down menacingly, and the woman with a pale face then raised her head and looked at Hert. ¡°It¡¯s not just once or twice that you could make a fool of someone! How, every time¡­¡± Hert, who had unconsciously tried to grab the woman¡¯s arm, saw her forearm, which was nothing but bones, and lowered his hand. ¡°¡­You make me miserable!¡± It was a cold winter. The girl he loved with all his heart suddenly sold him as a gladiator slave. And in return she became the wife of a wealthy old lord and enjoyed opulence. When he became a slave that was considered to be less than a livestock, raising his sword to live every single day, she was dressed in fancy clothes, eating delicious food and sleeping in a warm bed. Hert had a hard time accepting it. At first, he denied that he had become a gladiator slave. It can¡¯t be. This is a lie. She couldn¡¯t have done this to him. This was wrong. It was clear that there was a misunderstanding. But when he was locked in the basement, he looked through the narrow window and saw how she had donned an expensive dress and climbed onto the carriage with a smile on her face. He saw the name of the one who had sold him in the documents, she even had her handprint stamped on it. He last learned her writing when he read her last letter to him. He couldn¡¯t help but believe it. She abandoned him. She betrayed him. Since then, he has been embroiled in suicidal thoughts several times. A life like garbage. What would be better if he lived longer? After all, what was given to him was the life of a gladiator slave. Cut the opponent, cut again¡­ A life where he has to swing his sword like a clown in front of others until he dies. He just wanted to kill himself and finally be comfortable. He was sick and tired of living, in this abyss where neither hope nor happiness could be seen. Hert was so exhausted. But whenever he tried to take his own life, he thought of Tessa. He wanted to know. He wondered why she betrayed him. For what reason had she been so cruel to him? Was he really nothing to her? So he decided to survive. Those were terrible days. Through time, Hert learned how miserable a person can be and what a living hell was like. But still the most terrible thing was that he once truly believed in that woman, thinking she was more than his family. It¡¯s not even funny. Being betrayed by the person he trusted the most. ¡°I want to kill you.¡± ¡°He, Her¡­¡± ¡°But at the same time, I don¡¯t want to kill you. Isn¡¯t it strange?¡± Hert slowly approached Tessa and drove her to a corner. Unable to step back any longer as she reached the wall, Tessa trembled with a face that looked like she was about to cry. ¡°What should I do with you in the future?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Huh? Tell me. What should I do with you?¡± Tessa¡¯s chest fluctuates up and down at the intimidating tone. She looked up at Hert. The man had a grim expression as if he was about to strangle her, just like the first day. Tessa trembled and barely opened her mouth. Then she said what she was thinking the whole time she came here. ¡°¡­Do it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Wh-whatever you want¡­ I¡­ It won¡¯t be enough to pay for all my sins, but¡­¡± ¡°Are you going to pay for your sins? How?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but snort. Hert thought that Tessa was talking nonsense. What was she going to do about the last seven years he spent in hell? He didn¡¯t even know how she was going to repay in this situation that she had become a widow with nothing to her name. However, Hert couldn¡¯t help but be flustered by the situation that followed. Because Tessa lowered her body, knelt down on her knees, and touched his pants. Before the buckle could be properly released, Hert reflexively pushed Tessa away. Tessa fell to the floor on her back. Her face was also full of embarrassment like Hert. It seemed that she had no way of knowing why he pushed her away. ¡°What are you doing now?¡± Hert¡¯s voice rose for a moment at the absurdity of it. Tessa faltered with a lost face than before. ¡°To Pa, pay you back¡­¡± Pay him back? It was an absurd statement. But then, Hert let out a short smirk. It was because he knew what Tessa was trying to do. Did she mean to pay it back like this? ¡°You really¡­¡± Hert was dumbfounded. At the same time, Tessa was upset. Just before, he struggled so hard that he didn¡¯t even want to touch her hand, but now? ¡°Don¡¯t be funny, are you kidding me now?¡± ¡°¡­You can¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to do that with me while you hate me, and even if you don¡¯t like my touch? And who told you to do this when¡ª¡± ¡°¡­Do what you want! Just one chance¡­ Please!¡± Before Hert could even finish speaking, Tessa hastily answered. In fact, Tessa wanted to explain to Hert. The reason she rejected him that day wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t like him. Even if his hand touched her, it¡¯s not unpleasant. It was Tessa who was determined to do this before he even called her here early. Whatever Hert wanted from her, she¡¯d give it to him. Even if it¡¯s this insignificant body. To prove it, Tessa again touched Hert¡¯s pants. However, the buckle didn¡¯t come off as easily as she thought, either because she was nervous or because she thought she had to prove it in a hurry. Tessa struggled with her trembling hands to somehow untie the pants. The problem was that the desperate touch even more disturbed Hert¡¯s heart. ¡®How did you end up like this?¡¯ When Hert thought that she wasn¡¯t acting as he thought she would, it was clear that she was using other tactics to preserve her comfortable life as a noblewoman. Because of this, his displeasure soared. He couldn¡¯t shake the thought that Tessa was doing this to take advantage of him. Who is the one who is crazy with lust? It was, of course, a purely impulsive accident that he tried to pounce on her on the first day. There was no time for him to think calmly as he was consumed with anger and reason at Tessa, who endured without telling the reason for the betrayal to the end. It¡¯s just¡­ Hert thought about it that far and hesitated. Did she really have no idea? A simple impulse? Hert looked down at Tessa, who desperately clung to his trousers and unbuckled them. As delicate, slender fingers gripped his thighs and pelvis and fumbled at his center, an unknown feeling inside stimulated him. Even seeing the collarbone of the woman through her nightgown, blood started pooling down his lower body immediately. ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯ In fact, Hert had never held a woman before, and he had no experience of flesh-to-flesh with a woman. Of course, this was not to say that his impulse was completely absent. The battlefield he rolled on was a place where dozens or hundreds of people died every day. At first, even normal soldiers would go crazy if they smelled blood for several months, moving between life and death. For such people, the military command has deliberately brought them to the battlefield on several occasions. The soldiers then relieved their stress by holding women like animals. But Hert didn¡¯t. If he crossed that line it must be because he really felt like he was going to be a beast. Perhaps he was close to believing so. Most of all, whenever he saw women, he would think of someone else and he couldn¡¯t even make eye contact properly, so he was called a eunuch among his colleagues. But now that he came here, it was just unfair. What was he protecting his virginity for? The woman he thought he would be with forever betrayed him and she had long been the old man¡¯s wife, and he knew it. Even now, she¡¯s seducing him first by sitting between his legs. Impulsively, he said. ¡°¡­Sure. Give it a try.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 9 Translator and Editor: Effe and Yonnee ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤Chapter 9 Click. Hert unfastened his buckle himself and loosened the front of his underwear that was taut inside. Then a big peg-like manhood bounced over Tessa¡¯s face, as if it had been waiting. Tessa, who was about to be slapped in the face with the rod of flesh, groaned and stared at the ghastly thing that had risen in front of her. It was oozing white fluid a little at the tip of the thick pillar with reddish veins protruding from it. Tessa couldn¡¯t believe that such a big thing could belong on a man, not a horse. Tessa was terrified as the thick manhood, glistening with opaque liquid, boobed in front of her. It was too big even though it was bigger than she expected. She didn¡¯t know it was this big. If she held it in her hand, would she be able to wrap it all? It didn¡¯t seem like it would fit all in her mouth. Even if something like that went into her body. It looked like the entrance was going to be torn before it even went in. ¡°What are you doing? Aren¡¯t you going to suck?¡± Hert hurried her as Tessa just stared blankly at his length. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to now? Tessa tried to pretend nothing was wrong as the man¡¯s eyes seemed to be talking like that. If she showed any signs of fear or reluctance, Hert would certainly be angry or offended. Still, she didn¡¯t want Hert to have another misunderstanding when he was already thinking that she hated him. Tessa slowly reached out and grabbed it carefully. As she expected, Hert¡¯s didn¡¯t even fit into her palm. But the hot, throbbing length could be felt clearly through the palm of her hand. Moreover, the terrifyingly thick girth reared its head even more stiffly as she grabbed it. Tessa raised her knees and rolled up the flesh with both her hands. As if rubbing the hard skin, she went up from the bottom to the top, and rolled the tip of the round pillar with her fingertips. The liquid-soaked tip glistened from being touched a few times. ¡°Haa¡­¡± In an instant, a low, hot breath poured from the corner of the man¡¯s mouth. Hert seemed to know a little now about the feeling that had stimulated him before. It was a terrifying pleasure. He thought he wasn¡¯t usually very bright with sexual desire, but as soon as Tessa grabbed him, he realized that what he had been doing alone until now was nothing more than a child¡¯s game. ¡®Damn it, why are you so good?¡¯ However, his anger towards Tessa grew stronger. Why was she so good at it? Even he, a virgin, could know. This was not a clumsy act. She couldn¡¯t do this unless she was experienced. Tessa looked accustomed to stroking a man. As Hert guessed, Tessa was used to stroking a man¡¯s length. Tessa was accustomed to this practice, as Marquis Jutert had always forced Tessa to suck his genitals by her mouth, and she had no choice but to continue until the Marquis would tell her to stop. She hated it at the time, but she was glad that experience could help her with satisfying Hert now. As she stroked it up and down, his fluids flowed all over. Tessa placed one hand on the man¡¯s thigh to prepare herself. She then slowly wrapped her tongue around the tip of the pillar and put it in her mouth. However, since the manhood was quite large, it seemed that her mouth was already full even though she only swallowed the tip. Tessa rounded her lips to avoid raising her teeth as much as possible, pushing his penis further into her mouth. It felt like her throat was clogged, but it was still tolerable. She moved her tongue little by little, as if licking a big lollipop. Hert felt a shiver run through his body as the hot, damp tongue began to lick down the hole in his glans. Shit, what is this? Hert¡¯s curse came out of his mouth in a situation he had never experienced before. The woman didn¡¯t even move a few times, but his climax quickly filled up, and his entire lower back was stiff. ¡®Crazy, already¡­¡¯ His fingertips trembled slightly. Hert clenched his teeth and narrowed his eyes, unaware that his face and ears had turned bright red. The pleasure was all too much. It seemed like he would burst into the woman¡¯s mouth like this. Without realizing it, he arched his back and slowly shoved his thing into the woman¡¯s mouth. ¡°Huuu¡­¡± Also, it wasn¡¯t just Tessa¡¯s sounds that drove Hert crazy. The sight of a woman much smaller than him moving her tiny head, grabbing his d*ck, caressing it and sucking it carefully, quickly drained his patience. As a result, his taut member swelled so much that it hurt. ¡°Damn, it, you¡¯re such, a, eugh¡­¡± ¡°Ah, mmh, uh¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Ah, sh*t, sh¡­ f*ck¡­¡± The sound of slurping came from beneath his legs. Hert reflexively clasped the woman¡¯s head with his large palms. In the midst of this, his hands were slowly losing strength. He sighed heavily and looked at Tessa sucking him off. It was good, but he hated it. In Hert¡¯s heart, contradictory emotions were swirling around each other. The pleasure pouring down on him was so great that he wanted to keep this moment forever, but at the same time, he hated the woman who skillfully sucked on a man¡¯s thing to the point that he shivered. ¡®You must have done this to that old bastard.¡¯ Tessa¡¯s old husband, who suddenly came to mind, drove Hert halfway crazy. He looked at the portrait of the dead Marquis Jutert hanging on the wall in front of him. Damn it, if I had known this would be the case, he would have mangled him limb by limb. To make him feel all the pain before killing him. He started to resent himself for having killed the Marquis easily by cutting the neck. ¡®Damn it¡­!¡¯ Even if he tried not to think about it, he kept thinking about it. How many times did Tessa sleep with that old Lord? Anger welled up at the thought of her being one of the seven wives of the Marquis by the time she sold him. Hert gritted his teeth. He unconsciously tightened his hand on the woman¡¯s head. ¡°Uh, uhhp¡­¡± Tessa briefly writhed against his length, which was hastily pushed further forward. The large manhood was touching her throat. When it got to that point, she choked, making it difficult for her to breathe. Occasionally, a feeling of nausea was also about to rise. Nevertheless, she sucked Hert without saying a word. In fact, Hert¡¯s size was overwhelming, so it could have easily been strong, but it was easier to suck than she thought because he didn¡¯t have the disgusting smell like the Marquis. On the contrary, Hert had a nice, refreshing scent. Tessa clasped the part that couldn¡¯t even fit in her mouth with her hand. As time passed, she felt Hert¡¯s thing getting harder and harder. What¡¯s even more surprising here was that its size still continued to grow as well. The manhood, which was still full in her lips, grew even bigger as it slipped into Tessa¡¯s mouth. With that, Tessa noticed that Hert¡¯s climax was not far. ¡°Ah, heuk, damn, ha, crazy.¡± F*ck, f*ck¡­ As Tessa had expected, when the climax reached its peak, only swear words lingered in Hert¡¯s mouth. No, f*ck, sh*t, damn it¡­ He didn¡¯t know what to do with the pleasure he felt for the first time in his life. It certainly was quite different from stroking his c*ck by himself to periodically relieve himself. The woman¡¯s sounds became more seductive and deep. He was now rolling his hips violently. Then, Hert reached out and pulled the back of Tessa¡¯s head as she continued to suck him towards him. Because of this, his length went deep inside Tessa¡¯s mouth, and tears naturally filled the corners of her eyes. Keugh, she exhaled roughly. ¡°Ah, uhk, heuk¡­¡± Before long, Hert¡¯s hips began to speed up. Tessa¡¯s eyes turned white as the manhood slipped into her mouth and stabbed at her in the throat. The strong pressure shook her head in a mess. As she gasped for breath, she grabbed his thighs with her hands and tried to hold on as long as she could. ¡°Keugh!¡± The situation of the man who reached its climax was quick. Thick s*men poured into her mouth. Hert grabbed Tessa¡¯s head and pushed her away, then only realized that he pulled himself too early. As he had not yet finished c*mming, s*men splashed all over the woman¡¯s face, neck, and chest. Tessa collapsed to the floor, wracking with severe coughs. The s*men she had not swallowed was dripping from her mouth. From her head to the bottom, Tessa was a mess of white cloudy liquid. Considering that the marquis ejaculated less than the amount of a spoon, Hert¡¯s ejaculation was a considerable amount. ¡°Ha¡­¡± Hert looked down at Tessa, who had fallen in front of him, and was immersed in the afterglow for a while. It was a pleasure he had never even dared to imagine. Even now, his heart was beating like it was going to explode. It seemed now that he could understand why some of the soldiers he met on the battlefield were so passionate about their one night with a woman. ¡®This¡­ is crazy.¡¯ Hert instinctively realized he couldn¡¯t go back. Soon Hert found his c*ck was still erect. Even though he had ejaculated once, his lower body became more stiff than before. The taut member stood up straight and reared its head firmly toward the sky. It was as if his body wanted more. For example, the hot and humid woman¡¯s body¡­ ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 10 Translator and Editor: Effe and Yonnee ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤Chapter 10 ¡®Snap out of it, what more are you going to do here¡­?¡¯ But even as he thought about it, Hert¡¯s gaze still remained on Tessa. The hem of Tessa¡¯s night gown was open from earlier, revealing her thin, white flesh. Despite her thin body, the two round peaks were upright while hidden inside. Seeing this, Hert felt his lower body boil. At that moment, he met the dark green eyes resembling olives, just like before. Hert narrowed his brows unknowingly. Tessa was startled and immediately lowered her gaze. Then, she suddenly blurted out an apology. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. Because, because I couldn¡¯t swallow. I should have swallowed it¡­¡± ¡°Swallow? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I¡­ spat it out the Sir¡¯s¡­¡± Hert knew what Tessa was talking about. She seemed to think he was angry because she didn¡¯t swallow his s*men. Because of this, Hert was at a loss for words for a moment. Was she going to swallow that dirty thing? Hert couldn¡¯t understand. Why would she swallow that thing? What the hell did she usually do with the Lord¡­? Hert recognized that his head suddenly became cold. ¡°If, if you give me another chance¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I can do better¡­¡± When Hert didn¡¯t say anything, Tessa looked at him and spoke carefully. She didn¡¯t want to offend him as much as she could on her part. However, contrary to Tessa¡¯s wishes, the words provoked the fire that was boiling in Hert¡¯s chest. Hert begrudgingly grabbed Tessa from the floor and lifted her up. She was so light that her body was lifted easily. He led the still puzzled woman to the desk. He pressed Tessa down on her back to prevent her from moving, making her lie face down on top of the desk. Tessa reflexively rubbed her body as she felt a sharp pain in her forgotten back wound. Hert then grabbed the back of Tessa¡¯s head and pressed it to the desk. ¡°Please, wa, wait, ah!¡± ¡°Shut up and be still.¡± In a similar situation like the first day, Tessa urgently called him, but she was ignored. Hert lowered his hand under her and began to lift the hem of her night gown. He was going crazy. The flame that Tessa had ignited had become a fire that engulfed the entire forest. ¡®You can do ¡®better¡¯? I¡¯m not playing with you¡­!¡¯ Even if he knew Tessa had no intention of doing this here. But he changed his mind. She had been mocking him and making fun of him since before, and he couldn¡¯t leave her alone. The sight of Tessa who shut her mouth to the questions he really wanted, now actively coming up with this unexpectedly¡ªit¡¯s like she was toying with him by making Hert¡¯s heart pound again. ¡®You provoked me in the first place.¡¯ Hert sighed and fumbled for Tessa¡¯s undergarments. The innermost, slightly damp cloth was touched. He quickly pulled it down and felt her wet lower lips. Tessa shook her limbs in surprise as a hot hand touched her. The, there¡­! ¡°I told you to stay still.¡± Suddenly, a long, thick finger began to pierce her entrance without notice. Tessa let out a silent scream and scratched the desk. Her body stiffened with tension at the feeling of an unfamiliar foreign object. However, she did not rebel like the first day. She just closed her eyes and pressed her face to the desk to catch her breath. Tessa did not want to offend Hert. She doesn¡¯t know why he was suddenly so angry with her, but she decided to give in to him. Pleasing a man was something Tessa was familiar with anyway. All she had to do was keep quiet and follow what the man wanted, without any rebellion as much as possible. ¡°Ah, huk¡­¡± The only difficulty was that Hert¡¯s hand gestures were too clumsy and rough. The man¡¯s thick fingers recklessly pricked Tessa¡¯s insides and stirred the inside walls at will. It felt like her skin was being swept away. Although her walls were wet, Tessa never had such an experience, so she was greatly burdened. ¡°You¡¯re biting on one finger and won¡¯t let go.¡± ¡°N, no¡­ Uh, uhk!¡± After a while, the number of his fingers stirring her inner walls increased. Then, it burst out with more bodily fluids little by little. This made it easier for the fingers to get in and out of the walls. But, unfortunately, the pain was still there. Tessa buried her contorted face on the desk and clenched her teeth. The feeling of a foreign body scratching the inner walls was very strange. It felt like there was a parasitic thing inside her. ¡®It feels so strange¡­¡¯ How could the other wives endure this? Or was she the only one who can¡¯t stand it? It could be that she is having a harder time because she is not used to it. Tessa tightly closed her eyes, trying not to show any pain. She wished Hert didn¡¯t know she was in pain. Before long, his fingers came out and hot flesh touched her entrance. Tessa could tell it was Hert¡¯s member without turning her head to look back. He¡¯s, he¡¯s already putting it in¡­? Tessa trembled at his attempt to insert himself faster than expected. As she sucked on his thing, she knew how big it was, so she was scared. ¡®That, my, insides¡­¡¯ Hert pushed to the side one of Tessa¡¯s legs as it wasn¡¯t easy to insert himself into the entrance. As Tessa¡¯s weight shifted forward, her lower lips opened even more. Then he could see the red flesh glistening with c*m. Seeing this, Hert¡¯s lower body throbbed even more. He took his place and inserted himself inside her. His patience was getting shorter than before. ¡°He, rt¡­ wai, hah!¡± The round head rubbed her sloppy entrance. He hadn¡¯t even entered yet, but he could feel the hot, humid heat. Hert hurriedly opened the entrance and wanted to go inside. It was as if his instinct wanted it. Come on, go inside and stir her with yours. ¡°Haa, relax.¡± The entrance was full before the weapon-like thing could enter. Hert frowned when he couldn¡¯t get in as he wanted. Inexperienced, he had no way of knowing whether the woman¡¯s entrance was loosened or not. After he became a strong adult, he stayed only in places full of men, so he didn¡¯t know the reaction of women either. From Hert¡¯s point of view, it just felt like Tessa was rejecting him. ¡°You don¡¯t like me, do you ?¡± ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s not like that, no, heuk¡­¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you open up here?¡± ¡°Sor, sorry¡­ heuk!¡± Hert suddenly grabbed Tessa¡¯s back tightly. He was willing to force her entrance open. In fact, he wondered if his manhood would really fit in that narrow hole. But he thought it would be fine. Isn¡¯t it a hole for birthing children? Most of all, what he heard from the soldiers was that the bigger the men¡¯s things were, the more the women liked it. Hert¡¯s patience ran out of bounds, and he began to shove his manhood. ¡°Ack!¡± ¡°Kegh, f*ck, why are you so tight?¡± Her thighs trembled violently from the bottom that was forced open. Tessa burst into tears and shook her head haphazardly. It hurts, it hurts so much¡­ However, the man¡¯s hand was suppressing her by pressing on her back. Tessa couldn¡¯t even struggle, just holding her breath. ¡°Ah¡­ hahk!¡± But as the flesh continued to ignorantly enter the opening that had barely opened until it was about to rip, Tessa trembled in fear. How far would he¡­ She sniffled in pain and fear. It¡¯s not that she was rejecting him, but she wants him to relieve this pain a little bit. ¡°He, Her¡­ To, too, ack!¡± ¡°Haa, I¡¯m not even halfway in yet.¡± Holding Tessa¡¯s back tightly, Hert looked down, she was barely swallowing the tip of his manhood. It was a narrow hole that was too tight, even though only its head was put in. Because of that, even he who tried to insert it felt pain. ¡®They said they would go crazy when they put it in. It was all lies. Damn it.¡¯ He frowned and chewed a swear word. ¡°Relax. Are you saying that you did it with that old man and liked it and you hate mine?¡± ¡°Heeuk, that, that¡¯s not it, ah¡­¡± ¡°Damn it.¡± Hert gently bit her back. He lifted his hand from the woman¡¯s lower back and began to trace and touch the junction where they were attached. He drew a circle along the hole that was open to the limit, then he found the protruding cl*toris and started rubbing it with his fingertips. ¡®They said they like it when you touch it here.¡¯ The round nub, much smaller than the little finger, was said to be a woman¡¯s erogenous zone. He remembered how the soldiers around him boasted that if he touched it well, the women would curl up on the bed and cry. He didn¡¯t listen to it because he wanted to, but he didn¡¯t know it¡¯s going to be so helpful. He didn¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to touch someone, but Hert rubbed her cl*toris hard. But for a while, Tessa struggled with only a painful moan, and she showed no sign of liking it. Her lower hole that was biting his thing was still stiff. Even in the midst of this, the erected member was desperately wanting to enter. His lower body became uncomfortable. Hert felt as if he was approaching his limit, narrowed his brow and exhaled a breath. Hert stopped touching the cl*toris and started stroking Tessa¡¯s buttocks and thighs instead. He felt the body of the woman so skinny that her bones stood out in his fingertips. Why was her body like this? Hert thought he had to instruct his servants to take care of her meals. Although thin, the woman¡¯s body was lean and soft. It was much softer and warmer than the female body he had imagined, holding and stroking himself, which he often did alone. In fact, his hands felt better than the expensive velvet cloak he was awarded. Delusions cannot keep up with reality. Hert unknowingly concentrated on touching Tessa¡¯s body. Meanwhile, Tessa was able to relax her body little by little as Hert touched her body with his large hands. Moreover, the gentle and slow stroke of his hand evoked nostalgia for a long time ago. It was like that time when they were affectionate and precious to each other. Suddenly, Tessa felt like she was about to cry. So she bit her lips. She hoped that not even the faint cries would flow out. Fortunately, except for that, her body was definitely getting more relaxed. Rather, the tension was relieved, and the remaining heat became hazy. That was the time. ¡°¡­I have done enough.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 11 Translator and Editor: Effe and Yonnee ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤Chapter 11 Hert hurriedly grabbed Tessa¡¯s hips, and his manhood that felt like it was about to burst at any moment. It was the moment when Tessa, who was drunk with haze, turned to look back at him in ominousness. Hert grabbed her pelvis and pulled her towards him, penetrating her with force. This time, an unexpected pain came over Tessa. ¡°AHH¡­!¡± Tessa screamed at the piercing pain. It was as if an uncomfortable feeling of foreign body was stabbed until her stomach. She tried to breathe, but she was suffocating. It was so painful¡­ But there was nothing she could say in this situation, where she couldn¡¯t even breathe properly. Tessa raised her hands and scratched the top of the desk with her nails. Tears flowed from the corners of her eyes at the pain she had never experienced before. It felt like her body was torn in half from between her legs. Otherwise, such pain would not have been possible. Tessa buried her face on the desk and continued to weep. Tessa thought that she might be punished like this because she had committed an indelible sin. This is also part of paying the price for sin, and this pain is also something she had to endure. In hindsight, this was nothing compared to the pain Hert suffered. At least Tessa wasn¡¯t a slave, and she wasn¡¯t forced into a terrible battlefield. At least she was given a bed on which she could sleep with her legs stretched out, and though it wasn¡¯t plentiful, she at least had meals every day so that she would not be hungry. Although she sometimes starved when she was locked up in solitary confinement. After all, if this was the punishment given to her, she had to endure. Whatever the punishment is, if Hert wanted it. Finally, Tessa clenched her teeth and closed her eyes. She just prayed and hoped that this moment would end soon. ¡°Hoo¡­ It¡¯s very tight.¡± The man¡¯s low breath poured from behind her back. The inner wall had his c*ck clamped tightly. Although it was painful, Hert seemed to understand the pleasure of putting it in. The unbearable feeling of wanting to c*m flooded in as the hot, damp inner walls enveloped him. It gave her more pleasure than her mouth. Hert tried to hold back his climax as much as he could, and slowly tightened his back. ¡°Ah, uhhk, uhh¡­¡± Tessa, on the other hand, felt like someone was scraping her stomach with a rake as his member came out and her inner walls convulsed with it. She clenched her teeth, holding back her tears as much as she could, but she couldn¡¯t stop the moaning from between her teeth. Then the manhood came back in and started to crush her inside. Shhhk. Thrust! ¡°Mmmhh, uhh!¡± ¡°Haa, f*ck, this¡­¡± Hert let out a low groan unknowingly. As soon as he started pounding, he felt a sense of pleasure. It felt like his brain was melting away in no time. For that reason, he remembered the words of his fellow soldier, saying that it was good enough that you could die for it. Hert laughed involuntarily. The fellow soldier, who was now dead, was like a dog in heat, who was always looking for and sleeping with women on days when there was no battle. As if to ridicule the inexperienced Hert, he talked in front of him each time about his nights. At the time, he snickered at him, thinking that he was such a vulgar bastard, but now he couldn¡¯t. Right now, that vulgar bastard was himself. With his hips pounding into hers, the stiff member pierced through inside and gradually began to speed up. Hert grabbed Tessa¡¯s pelvis and waist and pushed her hard. Thump-thump, the pillar went in as deeply as it could and touched her cervix. Tessa gasped and let out a deep breath every time the glans pushed its head in. It never seemed to end, this pain. ¡°¡­Hahk, uhh!¡± The huge manhood didn¡¯t even recognize the body of an inexperienced woman and it continued to thrust in mercilessly. Tessa was shaken by the recoil, but she tried not to groan as much as she could. But the feeling of the stomach being filled and then nothing was something she couldn¡¯t get used to. Above all, with her being unprepared, the manhood was close to a weapon that only caused her pain. ¡°Uhk, uh, ah¡­ Heugh!¡± Unlike Tessa, who was struggling, Hert was concentrating on pounding to the point where sweat broke out on his forehead. An indescribable pleasure shook his entire body each time the woman¡¯s white a*s slammed against his groin. The hole that easily devoured him little by little also excited him even more. ¡°Did you, haa, do this with that, hoo, old bastard?¡± While pounding his hips frantically at the pleasure, Hert suddenly became annoyed. How many times did that old man come and go here? He might have done it every day. Because this inside was enchanting. With that thought in mind, Hert unknowingly clenched his teeth. It was his from the beginning, and he had to be the only one who could get into this, but he didn¡¯t like it, thinking that it had already been taken away once. ¡°That old man, haa, how was it? Huh?¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Hert stuck his member closer together to dig deeper. Tessa groaned as reached her cervix. Scratching the top of the desk with her fingernails, she clenched her fists so tightly that her veins stood out. Seeing it, he narrowed his eyes. As it turned out, her moan had significantly decreased since before. Occasionally she went ¡®uhk, heuk¡¯ but it was just an intermittent moan. Hert remembered the love affairs between soldiers and women. He didn¡¯t look closely, but in a situation he witnessed once in a while, the women always exuded a conspicuous voice. As if she couldn¡¯t stand it. The legs were also gripping the man¡¯s waist like a snake. Thus, the two men and women glanced at each other and concentrated on the act like beasts. But the woman lying in front of Hert was different. Unlike him, who gasped and clung to her like a dog without realizing it, she responded to their union without uttering a single voice. It was more accurate in saying that she was holding it in. Hert¡¯s face gradually hardened at this. ¡®Are you saying I¡¯m not even as good as that old man?¡¯ Hert, who slowed down his waist so that only the tip was caught inside her, eventually he grabbed the woman¡¯s hips and pulled it up strongly. Puck! The dagger-like c*ck pierced her innermost parts. With that, Tessa¡¯s hand slid across the desk, and only then did a terrifying scream pour out of her mouth. ¡°Ahh!¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Haa, f*ck it, something like this¡­ Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s not enough?¡± ¡°No, hagh, ugh!¡± ¡°Kugh, talk to me, you have to talk to me¡­ Ha, don¡¯t you know?¡± Hert was starting to get angry with Tessa for holding it in. It was because he had no way of knowing what that little head of hers was thinking when her mouth was firmly shut as she only scratched the desk pitifully. Rather, if it hurts, she should say it hurts, if she doesn¡¯t like it, say she doesn¡¯t like it. Tessa refused to utter a single word. This was the first time he was having s*x. Hert did not know how to make a woman¡¯s body hot, nor to create pleasure. All he knew was from the crude jokes he had picked up by the soldiers while they were rolling on the battlefield, from stories of the experiences of those sarcastic bastards. Hert¡¯s eyebrows narrowed. ¡°Then just try holding out like that.¡± Hert¡¯s movement began to become more ferocious than before. For that reason, the member that stabbed her here and there at random made it increasingly difficult for Tessa to endure. Every time the man moved from the inside to the outside, the pain kept pouring out even when she clenched her teeth in pain. Tessa¡¯s body moved randomly as Hert grabbed it and shook it. At the same time, the desk on which her upper body was attached also rattled and shook violently. Every time Hert pushed in, her breath was caught in her throat, and her eyes dizzy. ¡°Ah!¡± That was the moment. When the blunt glans pricked a part, Tessa let out a short moan. Her belly was also rattling. What is this? It was a strange feeling that cannot be expressed in words. Tessa thought she had misunderstood a feeling different from the pain. But when Hert stabbed her in the same spot as before, Tessa¡¯s reaction was soon evident. ¡°Hagh!¡± It was definitely not painful. To call it pain, her mind seemed to white out for a moment. Her hands and feet are clenched and strength entered¡­ Thrust! The man dug inside her once more. ¡°Ahng¡­!¡± Tessa then panicked when a thin, high moan came out of her mouth. She was bewildered when the pain was significantly less than the previous one. Instead, even she could clearly feel the tightening of her lower belly. Hert, who was beating around, was also slowing down. ¡°¡­What are you, if you suddenly tighten it like that¡­¡± ¡°Ah, uhk, heuk¡­ Uhng!¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Is it here?¡± Hert pulled his back and pushed it back forward. Tessa flinched as his c*ck hit her to find exactly where the woman reacted. It was a very different reaction from before, when she was just stiff from pain earlier. Above all, there was a difference in the tightening of her inner walls. As she was vaguely biting his thing, she tightened as if it was going to absorb him at some point. Tessa¡¯s face heated up rapidly as Hert kept pressing on it. Her toes were also bent inward. It was only for a brief moment, but her body exuded a tingling sensation of pleasure. Moreover, although not all of the pain had subsided, she still managed to bear it for now. ¡°It, it¡¯s str¡­ strange, uhhkk!¡± ¡°Haa, are you feeling it now?¡± ¡°No, ah, uhhng¡­ uhk, that, that, hngh¡­¡± ¡°What not. It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s different from tightening¡­¡± ¡°Ah, huuhkk¡­! No, no, ahhng!¡± Strange. Tessa shook her head as she felt this pleasure that she had never felt before. An insertion that was so painful a few minutes ago was now quite tolerable. No, rather, every time Hert rushes in, a thrilling sensation would come up through her spine, and the pain had become something new. It was as if the devil was taking over her body. It definitely hurt. She was in so much pain that she wanted to pass out. At one point, Tessa¡¯s body was completely transformed. Even his member, which tightly filled her insides, was now stimulating to her. ¡°He, Her, I¡­ uhhk, uhh, st, stop¡­¡± ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± ¡°Tha, that¡¯s not¡­ Not, this, uhk!¡± Heuk, no, it¡¯s weird. This. Haa, don¡¯t¡­ Her whole body began to itch. Tessa now began to get goosebumps in a different sense as the huge pillar pounded down into her. Thanks to this, her throat burned. Her body was gradually losing strength. Then a haze came over her again, along with the remaining heat. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 12 Translator and Editor: Effe and Yonnee ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤Chapter 12 ¡®Ah, it¡¯s strange, really, it¡¯s strange¡­¡¯ Tessa was crying now. As she tried to get away from Hert, she unconsciously shook her hips and scratched the desk. Seeing this, Hert¡¯s lips twisted sullenly. Her entrance, which had been holding out, gradually began to crumble, tightening around him, and now she was trying to run away from him. ¡®Where are you going?¡¯ As Hert began to feel it, he thought Tessa was brazen for rejecting him. He never intended to let Tessa go like this. With his hand preventing her escape, he pulled her arms back. Then, he crossed her two wrists and grabbed her with the palms of his hands. ¡°Hey, now¡­ It¡¯s worth it, but be still.¡± ¡°Heuk¡­ It¡¯s weird, I mean, it¡¯s weird¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s strange but, keugh, isn¡¯t it good?¡± Hert grabbed Tessa¡¯s arm. Thanks to this, Tessa¡¯s upper body was raised, putting strength to one leg that touched the floor. Hert immediately clasped behind Tessa¡¯s back and moved his hips. Tessa trembled with a high moan. ¡°Ah, huhk, uh, uhhng!¡± Hert started to thrust into her while holding onto both of Tessa¡¯s wrists. Tessa felt a heavy foreign body move in and out of her, and she closed her eyes even tighter. It felt like her body was becoming dough. The pain didn¡¯t go away completely, but the corresponding pleasure weighed her down. ¡®No, weird noises keep coming out of my mouth¡­ Oh, this is so¡­¡¯ Tessa wanted to deny the moans she uttered. It sounded like a vulgar coquettish voice. The very fact that she was letting Hert hear these voices made her embarrassed. What would he think when he¡¯d hear her moans? ¡®As expected, I¡¯m also a vulgar woman¡­¡¯ No, she was already like a prostitute herself. She was like a prostitute from the moment she made up her mind to pay him any price for her crimes with her body. Perhaps she had been a prostitute for a much longer time. From the moment she was sold on behalf of the Baron¡¯s daughter. As time passed, there was a squelching, strange wet sound coming from where they were joined. Every time the man¡¯s atrocious object entered and exited the woman¡¯s entrance, it came out drenched with fluids. Hert liked that slippery feeling. He closed his eyes and focused on moving with his whole body. ¡°Ah, He¡­ Her, t, hagh, hah, huu, uhk, nngh¡­ Hng!¡± ¡°Haa, I think I¡¯m going crazy.¡± Hert¡¯s climax was near, and he pushed Tessa back onto the desk and she fell on her stomach. He lowered one of her raised legs and held her pelvis firmly. Then he began to thrust into Tessa as hard as he could. The squeaky, dull rubbing sound grew faster and faster. ¡°Her, huhk, uhh¡­ Ung, ahng, uhk!¡± Tessa was distracted by the sensation of the foreign object that kept pushing in. Her breath caught suffocated every time the large thing came in, but what bothered her the most was the raw pleasure rising up her spine. She was like she was going to be ruined. It felt like her head was not functioning properly. She could hear Hert¡¯s breathing getting stronger than before. Haa, haa, it was the sound of breathing as if something was being suppressed. In fact, it was the same with Tessa who was breathing heavily. She gasped for breath and kept her face on the desk. Her body was reaching its limits. Even in her hazy mind, she could vaguely feel it. ¡°Tessa, Te, ssa¡­ Ha, fuck it.¡± ¡°Ahhk, uhng, nngh, ah, huhk, hngh!¡± At that moment, Hert¡¯s grip on her pelvis tightened. He soon grabbed Tessa and pushed his member into the innermost part of her. ¡°AH!¡± Hert¡¯s long sigh, low and heavy, burst out at the same time as Tessa¡¯s high moan. Also, something exploded inside her. It was a warm liquid that was cooler contrary to the scorching inner walls. ¡°Haa¡­¡± A large amount of s*men was shot into Tessa¡¯s body without hesitation. Hert shoved every last drop into her before pulling back. Then, he realized Tessa had shown no signs of moving. ¡°¡­Tessa.¡± Tessa was lying on the desk, unconscious. Above all, her complexion, with a cold sweat on her forehead, was as pale as a dead person. The moment Hert saw it, it felt like his heart was pounding and sinking. Immediately he checked her breathing. Hert sighed in relief as soon as he confirmed that Tessa was alive. Had it not been for her feeble breath, he would have only known that she was dead. Damn it. Suddenly, he spit out a swear word. Now that he saw it, it was absurd what he had done. Holding a woman in a place like this. Was he out of his mind? At that time, white s*men dripped from the entrance that had been widened to the limit to accept his thing. It was the seed he had poured in Tessa a while ago. The amount was so large that it could not stay inside and came out. Hert looked at Tessa¡¯s p*ssy for a moment. It felt strange to see his s*men flowing out of her. From her head to her toes, it was making something in his chest tingle. Also, because of the love affair with him, Tessa¡¯s entrance was swollen red, and the problem was that he felt his hips urging to move again when he saw it. Hert ruffled his hair roughly and cursed. ¡°A bastard that is not even as good as a beast.¡± ¡¤¡¤¡¤ 3. Misunderstandings and Misconceptions ¡®Hert is scary.¡¯ Tessa, who was pumping water from the well, looked up at the words of a friend from the same orphanage. What does that mean? Tessa blinked her eyes and her friend shrugged his shoulders. ¡®Every day, with an expressionless face, he never talked with the kids.¡¯ ¡®Uh¡­ No. Hert smiles a lot too, you know? He talks a lot, he jokes a lot¡­¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s, because he¡¯s close with you, Tessa.¡¯ The mouth of the friend who said that was sticking out into a pout. Then, the friend started talking to Tessa about Hert¡¯s usual behavior. Like a student telling on someone else to a teacher. Of course, Tessa knew early on that Hert didn¡¯t play well with other children except for her. That¡¯s because the boy was almost always by her side. ¡®It is, but¡­ Still, Hert isn¡¯t scary.¡¯ Tessa grunted and scooped up the water, then poured it into the half-full bucket. A friend who filled his water bottle next to her snorted. ¡®It¡¯s obvious. I think Hert likes you.¡¯ ¡®¡­Wh-what? What are you talking about?¡¯ ¡®Huh? It¡¯s Hert! He must have come to find you!¡¯ ¡®Wait a minute, Johnny¡­¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m going first. See you later!¡¯ The friend who saw Hert coming here in the distance hurriedly grabbed a water bottle and ran in the other direction. Tessa, who was trying to catch him, eventually turned her head as the long shadow fell over her and looked up at Hert who was approaching her. He had just washed his hair and his hair was wet. ¡®Give it to me, I¡¯ll do it.¡¯ ¡®No, I can do it. You just washed. What if you sweat again?¡¯ ¡®I can wash again. Just give it. Don¡¯t you remember the last time you spilled water in the middle while you were being stubborn like now?¡¯ Ugh, touching on the past that she wanted to forget, Tessa gave Hert a sullen look as if to protest, but it didn¡¯t work at all. Hert quickly took the bucket from Tessa¡¯s hand and threw it into the well. Then, as the boy pulled the rope, a bucket full of water came up. ¡®Look, if I do it, it¡¯s finished all at once like this.¡¯ When Hert poured water into the bucket, the bucket was full. He picked up a full bucket of water and moved forward without showing a single sign of struggle. Tessa grunted as she followed him. ¡®Still, I can¡¯t just get help from you every day. I should do what I can by myself. So even when you¡¯re not there¡­¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s not going to happen. Because I will always be by your side.¡¯ ¡®How are you so sure about that?¡¯ Hert stopped abruptly and looked at Tessa. Tessa flinched at this and looked at him with bewildered eyes. ¡®Wh-what! Why are you looking at me like that!¡¯ Hert¡¯s eyes narrowed for an instant. ¡®Okay, then I won¡¯t tell.¡¯ At the end of those words, he sped past Tessa and walked forward. Only Tessa, who was left alone, was dumbfounded. ¡®Is it because you¡¯re going through puberty? Sometimes it¡¯s really strange to look at you like this.¡¯ Tessa, who quickly caught up with Hert, said with a frown on her forehead. But no answer came back. Hert only glanced at Tessa for a moment and then walked forward. Is it really because of puberty? Tessa tilted her head to the side and then passed on to Hert exactly what she had heard from her friend. ¡®Someone said you seem to like me. So I¡¯m asking, do you like me?¡¯ From Tessa¡¯s point of view, it was impossible to tell whether Hert liked her as the opposite sex or not. Ever since he first met her at her orphanage, Hert has always been kind to her and was willing to help her a lot. In Tessa¡¯s opinion, Hert¡¯s attitude had not changed. Yesterday and today, Hert was always Hert. ¡®¡­What do you think? Do you think I like you?¡¯ Hert¡¯s answer, which seemed to say ¡®don¡¯t say anything strange,¡¯ came back a beat later with a completely different answer. The girl and boy now stopped walking and looked at each other. Tessa was speechless for a moment as Hert¡¯s face was more serious than expected. Does Hert really like her? Tessa stuttered unknowingly. ¡®I, I don¡¯t know. You have always been kind to me¡­ Because we¡¯ve always been together¡­ Well, but this is so weird that you like me¡­¡¯ ¡®I like you.¡¯ It felt like everything had stopped at those words. Within the blue sky above the boy¡¯s head, floating clouds, leaves rustling in the wind, and even the chirping of birdsongs. Tessa stared blankly at the blonde hair fluttering in the wind and the eyes shining brightly beneath them. Oh, why didn¡¯t I know? Hert was always looking at her with that expression and that gaze. Even if there was no change, that feeling didn¡¯t go away. ¡®I like you. I like you, Tessa.¡¯ Suddenly, the boy whose cheeks were flushed shyly confessed. Tessa closed her eyes. I¡­ ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 13 Translator and Editor: Effe and Yonnee ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤Chapter 13 ¡°It¡¯s medicine, keep drinking it. I¡¯ll give you candy when you¡¯re done.¡± Just as Tessa looked down at the glass of black water, Mani waved the marble candy as if to appease the little child. Kennis, who watched it from the side, shook her head sharply as she organized the stethoscope and other medicine bottles. ¡°Miss Mani, the Madam is not a child.¡± ¡°Oh, Doctor. Even if you say that, doesn¡¯t she still feel like a child to me?¡± ¡°Anyway, Miss Mani, that is your problem. No matter what, how can you treat a grown woman like that? And Madam, please take your medicine. It may look a little off, but it¡¯s good for the body.¡± Kennis spoke sternly to Tessa, who was still holding the glass. It was then that Tessa drank the medicine gently. The medicine was very bitter, to the extent that she winced. Tessa naturally furrowed her brow, and Mani quickly put the candy in her mouth. Tessa smiled softly at Mani. She had no memory after having an affair with Hert. When she opened her eyes, Tessa was again lying in the annex room. The bed was soft, and the room was warm with the heat of the fireplace. In addition, her nightgown was replaced with a new one. The fabric and stitching were better than before. And again, the old maid, Mani, was watching over her. When Tessa woke up, Mani called the doctor right away. It was the doctor who was now arguing with Mani by her side. It was also a person Tessa had seen often before. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot to give you this medicine.¡± Kennis, who was about to lock her bag, rummaged through the innermost pocket and pulled out a wide container. She squeezed it into Tessa¡¯s hand. What is this? When she opened the lid, she saw a white solid medicine. ¡°Once or twice a day. Apply after washing. From the outside to the inside slowly and widely. Don¡¯t use too much, just apply in moderation.¡± Tessa tried to ask what this medicine was, but she soon realized what the medicine was for and blushed. It felt like she was caught stealing. She got caught doing something that shouldn¡¯t have done. She gave Tessa this medicine, above all else it meant she knew what had happened between Tessa and Hert. It didn¡¯t make sense that she didn¡¯t know anything, as she was the doctor who mainly takes care of the Marquis¡¯ wives. Especially now, Tessa was also her patient, so perhaps Kennis knew best what Tessa and Hert had done that day. Tessa lowered her head. She wanted to be buried underground right away. What did Kennis think of Tessa? As soon as she lost the Marquis, she seduced another man in an instant. What would she think of her? She might think Tessa was shameless. Come to think of it, Hert was the murderer of Marquis Jutert, and Tessa was the same as the murderer of her husband. ¡°I¡¯m relieved though.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°I heard that he will be absent for a while. So I¡¯m happy for Madam. After all, men do not know how to take care of women.¡± Don¡¯t you think so? Kennis smiled softly at Tessa. Thanks to this, Tessa noticed that she had said something like that to reassure her. Before long, Kennis got up and she gave Tessa one last request. ¡°And most importantly. Make sure to eat and rest well. That way you can recover quickly. Don¡¯t try to move for something trivial, Madam.¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you tomorrow. If there is anything, please call me through Miss Mani. I¡¯m staying in the annex, too, so I¡¯ll run to you as soon as I can.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you¡­¡± Tessa nodded towards Kennis, and Kennis waved her hand as if it was nothing. Tessa hid the medicine she had received under the pillow while Kennis left her room with Mani. Mani also saw her receiving the medicine, but she was nevertheless ashamed to have the medicine openly. She was no longer her child, but these things were unfamiliar to Tessa. ¡°Oh my, Madam. Are you going to sleep already? I brought some bean soup, just have some of it and go to sleep again. If you sleep as it is, your stomach will hurt.¡± Mani, who came after seeing Kennis, found Tessa fumbling in her blanket to hide her medicine, and said something close to a nagging. Yes I will. Tessa, whose feet were numb, hurriedly came out of the blanket and nodded her head. ¡°No, just stay on the bed. I¡¯ll bring it to you. Didn¡¯t you hear the Doctor earlier? She told you not to move.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Uh-uh, please stay still.¡± Mani brought the soup on a small tabletop so that Tessa could comfortably dine on her bed. It was cooled to the right temperature for just eating. While Tessa was being diagnosed, it was as if Mani had prepared in time. ¡°Come on, here is the spoon. If you¡¯re struggling, please tell me and I¡¯ll help.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± Tessa reached out for Mani to take the silver spoon, almost dropping it because of its heavy weight. She still didn¡¯t have any strength in her body because she had been lying in bed without eating for the past few days. Seeing this, Mani took the spoon from Tessa again. ¡°I will do it¡­ Come on, aah.¡± Mani scooped up the soup in moderation and took it to Tessa¡¯s lips. Tessa stared blankly at it for a moment. It had been a long time since someone cared for her and helped her like this. When was the last time she received proper care? Tessa then let out a short sigh. ¡®Hert did this too¡­¡¯ When she was at the orphanage, Tessa used to get very sick once a year. Each time Hert nursed her all night, so Tessa was able to get up from her bed in a matter of days. ¡®Don¡¯t be sick, Tessa.¡¯ Tessa felt her nose wrinkle at the friendly voice she had forgotten. As she struggled to burst into tears, Mani gently pushed the spoon into her mouth. The warm and savory soup warmed her mouth pleasantly. ¡°Is it delicious?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, it is delicious.¡± ¡°Eat this, sleep well, and when you wake up, I will prepare food you can chew. You can¡¯t eat much, so the doctor said this soup was good at first. What do you like?¡± ¡°What I like¡­?¡± At Mani¡¯s question, Tessa was taken aback unknowingly. It was a question she hadn¡¯t been asked since coming here. In fact, more than that, Tessa questioned whether she was worthy of her favorite food. She knew better than anyone that she wasn¡¯t in a position to claim it just because she ¡®liked it¡¯. But to say what she liked¡­ As Tessa¡¯s expression hardened a little, Mani made a worried face. ¡°Madam, are you okay? I think your complexion has gotten worse again¡­¡± ¡°¡­Why are you being so nice to me, Mani?¡± Tessa asked something she had been curious about for a long time. At that question, Mani blinked for a moment. She had an expression saying that she did not expect to receive such a question. ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s really nothing¡­ Because you¡¯re always nice to me¡­¡± At a time when Tessa was utterly isolated from the rest of the castle because of the abuse, Mani was one of the few who helped her. She always looked at Tessa with sad eyes. She then tried her best to help as far as she could help. Tessa couldn¡¯t understand it. While serving as a maid, who might otherwise be kicked out of this castle, Mani took care of Tessa¡¯s food every time. At night even when Tessa was lost in the castle, she lit the candle and guided her to her room. ¡°Mani, I¡­ I am not worthy of your kindness. I don¡¯t know how to do anything¡­ I don¡¯t know how to give¡­ I am an incompetent person.¡± ¡°Madam, why do you say that? I¡¯m the maid here. It¡¯s only natural to serve the Madam even if I don¡¯t get anything in return.¡± ¡°However¡­¡± ¡®A person¡¯s life has already been ruined because of me. If she gets involved with me too, she may become unhappy because of me. I am of no use to anyone.¡¯ The words she couldn¡¯t utter were lodged in her throat. Tessa couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for herself. The reason she is afraid of taking Mani¡¯s kindness as simple kindness was perhaps because she truly was as stupid as the director said. But this, too, was unavoidable. Mani was a kind-hearted person. Tessa didn¡¯t want such a person to be unhappy. She wished her misfortune had not reached Mani due to her, even if it was only one small chance. She didn¡¯t know when she was going to throw the people around her into hell with this stupidity again. It was hard enough that she wanted to die alone. Then, Mani answered firmly. ¡°And it¡¯s not just me. Now everyone here will treat Madam properly. That¡¯s the way it should have been.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°Because the new lord who became the owner of this place has instructed us to do so.¡± Tessa¡¯s head raised immediately. ¡°Sir¡­ Hert?¡± ¡°Yes, so don¡¯t worry too much and focus on recovering as the Doctor said. When the lord returns, we have to show him a better side.¡± ¡°Bu, but the Sir said to me¡­¡± Hert hates me¡­ Tessa was uneasy as she could not understand Hert¡¯s intentions. As expected, it was not good to hold such a sickly woman. So she guessed he¡¯ll just wait for her body to fully recover? No matter how much she thought about it, there was no reason for Hert to be nice to a traitor like herself, so Tessa kept thinking in that direction. In the past, Tessa had committed an indelible sin against Hert. As a result, he fell to Hell and returned alive from there, and came to this place to take revenge on Tessa. There was no need for anyone to give such consideration to a traitor. For not being locked up in the dungeon, Tessa should be grateful to Hert. But why was he giving her such consideration? ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 14 Translator and Editor: Effe and Yonnee ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤Chapter 14 Tessa recalled the kind Hert. He was the one Tessa wanted to see the most, enough to bring tears to her eyes just thinking about it. But the boy was no longer there. It was a fact that Tessa had confirmed herself. How could she not know? She practically killed him with her own hands. So there was no room for misunderstanding. It was no longer necessary to see that boy from the past in the present Hert. How could she do that after dropping him into the abyss? Humans shouldn¡¯t do that. Tessa lowered her gaze downwards. Yes, maybe Hert¡­ it could have been a test. Tessa, did she know her place? There often were women who acted arrogantly, thinking that they had captured a man just because they had spent the night together. Hert could be trying to figure out if Tessa was one of those sorts. Hert was now the one in power here, and Tessa was a widow with nothing to her name. From Hert¡¯s point of view, she could appear desperate enough. She had lost her husband, the previous lord, and had become a widow who met a man she had a past with when she had nowhere to go. People would think it¡¯s easy to have vague expectations. So Tessa thought that she should be careful about her future behavior. She didn¡¯t want Hert to misunderstand. Trying to use him to open his arms¡­ Of course, for Hert, Tessa could have already been that way. Tessa, who he knew from the past, was a traitor who sold even her most precious person to become the wife of an old noble. So he shouldn¡¯t have considered these favors now for her. It was no different than making himself ignorant. ¡®Yes, I¡¯m just a traitor who now has to pay Hert for my sins. Let¡¯s not get confused. Hert wouldn¡¯t be doing this particularly for my sake.¡¯ Do not forget. He hates her. But as soon as she made up her mind, her heart throbbed. It felt like someone was ripping her heart out. Tessa bit her lip. She couldn¡¯t even comprehend her reaction. ¡®Stop it, please. That¡¯s right. Hert hates you. It was not wrong to think that. Other than that, you shouldn¡¯t expect anything. You shouldn¡¯t be in so much pain.¡¯ Contrary to her thoughts, however, tears welled up in the corners of her eyes. He¡¯s also probably¡­ ¡®I like you.¡¯ In the end, Tessa couldn¡¯t hold back and burst into tears. Tears dripped down on the blanket. It was Mani who was surprised because of it. Oh my, Madam! She hurriedly found a handkerchief. Tessa couldn¡¯t raise her head for a while. ¡°I will stop eating. I just want to sleep.¡± ¡°But Madam¡­¡± ¡°I want to be alone. Please, Mani.¡± At Tessa¡¯s earnest request, Mani eventually vacated the place. She looked back at Tessa several times before leaving the room. But Tessa slipped into the blanket and curled up into herself. Her body was getting more and more painful as if she had been beaten. Her head was spinning round and round. She¡¯s been hearing hallucinations ever since. ¡®I think I like you too, Hert.¡¯ She doesn¡¯t want to hear it. Not now. Tessa slowly closed her eyes with a face that was about to cry. It was the worst. * * * Nearly a fortnight had passed, and Hert, who had been away for a while, never returned. Meanwhile, the Jutert estate, which had been immersed in bleak tension, was slowly finding its place. Tessa was also recovering her health day by day under the special care of Mani. Her skinny, thin body slowly filled up, and her face began to have color in it again. Tessa herself felt that she was getting better and better. The amount of food she ate, which was less than half that of the average person, was now more than before. Above all, in the past few days, there had been frequent visitors for her with Kennis¡¯ permission. ¡°Tessa, are you feeling much better?¡± The visitor for Tessa since early this morning was none other than Janet. She dragged the hem of her voluminous skirt and hugged Tessa tightly. ¡°I¡¯m really glad that you seem to be doing well.¡± ¡°Thank you, Janet¡­¡± ¡°Actually, I wanted to come sooner, but the child in me was being unusual. I will come to visit more often in the future.¡± Stroking her bloated belly, Janet said brightly. Her face was so cheerful. Literally, when Tessa seemed to be in good shape, she looked relieved. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not a big deal, but I thought it would be rude to come empty-handed, so I brought snacks. It was specially made by me.¡± Janet beckoned lightly, and the maid brought a bowl covered with a glass dome. When she opened the lid, a fresh lemon tart was there. The workmanship was very good for a handmade one. Tessa looked at Janet with admiration. Then, Janet turned her eyes to face her as well. It felt like the originally bright personality was getting brighter. And she soon found out why. ¡°I was surprised that life in the annex was more comfortable than I thought. In fact, it¡¯s only by nature, isn¡¯t it, rather, it seems to be more free than before?¡± She cut the tart herself and put it on Tessa¡¯s plate, Janet said. Tessa nodded her head in agreement. As Janet said, life in the annex was not lacking. Only the location has changed, but the Marquis¡¯ remaining family members were doing well both physically and mentally. It was thanks to Hert¡¯s consideration. He supported the wives in living in the annex. For that reason, the annex was more lively than when the Marquis was alive. ¡°But you know, I have a question for Tessa, can I ask?¡± ¡°For me¡­?¡± Since it was her first time eating a tart, Tessa was watching it while holding the fork. Janet suddenly asked Tessa a question, the round eyes twinkling with curiosity. ¡°Yes. If it is difficult to answer, you don¡¯t have to answer.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ What would you like to ask?¡± ¡°I wonder if you have known Sir Shine for a long time. Like the first time you saw him, I heard that you went to Lord Shine the last time too.¡± Janet glanced into Tessa¡¯s eyes. But Tessa had a face that didn¡¯t seem to understand the words. Janet was rather surprised by this, but Tessa asked quietly. ¡°Sir Shine¡­? Who is he?¡± ¡°Huh? You mean you don¡¯t know Sir Shine? No, the new lord is Lord Shine.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± Tessa¡¯s eyes widened at Janet¡¯s answer. She looked completely surprised. Did Hert have a last name now? It was something she didn¡¯t know. But it didn¡¯t take long before Tessa accepted it. In fact, it wasn¡¯t unusual when she thought about it. Hert was an orphan like Tessa, but now he was a full-fledged knight of Marquis Borwen. Of course, while receiving the knighthood, he would have also been given a surname. Because all nobles had last names. ¡°Did you not know? I thought you knew.¡± ¡°Th-that¡­ I did not know. It¡¯s my first time hearing this. No one ever told me¡­¡± Tessa realized that Hert was now really from a different world than hers. Unlike her, who was only a noble lady in name, he became a nobleman who was officially granted a surname. And that too was attained by his own power. If it was Hert, he would have always had a good chance. Even Tessa, who was ignorant about swordsmanship, knew that Hert had a talent for it. Therefore, she succumbed to the advice of the broker at the time. She wanted to make Hert a knight. Tessa felt uncomfortable on one side of her chest again. ¡®After all, Hert doesn¡¯t need anything like me¡­ He was destined to become a knight.¡¯ With the vain thought of helping such a man, rather, she held him back, so how should she pay for this sin? Tessa clasped the fork in her hand. She, too, was useless. She was lucky if she didn¡¯t cause trouble to others. If Mani heard Tessa¡¯s thoughts, she¡¯d say that she shouldn¡¯t think this way, but Tessa herself knew better than anyone that she was useless. ¡°So, what happened between you two?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Tessa paused. Can she say it? That he comes from the same orphanage as her? ¡­No, let¡¯s not say it. Tessa shook her head. ¡°Just¡­ It¡¯s just as you assume. A long time ago¡­ We knew each other. Just¡­ That¡¯s all.¡± Tessa bit her lips, glossing over it roughly, about her relationship with Hert. It was late, but even now, no, from now on, she didn¡¯t want to hurt him. She was afraid that she might affect him badly if she said something wrong once with her tongue. That was something that should never have happened. ¡®Never say that he comes from the same orphanage. It won¡¯t be good for Hert.¡¯ After she became the sixth wife of the Marquis Jutert, her first impression was that nobles were a conservative group to the bone. Nobles always liked to distinguish between those who were noble and those who were not. It was precisely because of the inclinations of such nobles that Tessa lived in this castle and was ignored by everyone. Most of the people living in the castle knew that Tessa had been sold on behalf of the Baron¡¯s daughter. For that reason, some wives as well as employees actively rejected Tessa. In the beginning, it was true that Tessa¡¯s name was officially listed on the Baron¡¯s registry and that she became a noble, but that was just a hastily registered list of the nobility in order to marry the Marquis. Tessa would almost certainly be despised as a pseudo noble rather than being treated as a noble. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know him very well. I didn¡¯t even know we were going to meet here¡­ I just¡­¡± In fact, the question of her relationship with Hert was one of Tessa¡¯s plans from the beginning. Not surprisingly, didn¡¯t Hert drag Tessa in front of everyone? To be precise, he walked up to where she was and dragged her by calling her name. It made people wonder what Tessa and Hert had to do with each other. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Really nothing¡­¡± So she shouldn¡¯t even have anything to do with him. Otherwise, it could be difficult to fix later. Tessa thought that she would be a passing wind to Hert. To put it bluntly, she would be a one night¡¯s play. Tessa didn¡¯t want to grab Hert¡¯s ankle again. It was a fact that even retards would know whether to lean more towards the knight who led the war to victory and won the battle for territories or the poor concubine of the old lord. ¡°Ah¡­ I see. I guess I shouldn¡¯t have asked. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s alright.¡± When Tessa¡¯s complexion didn¡¯t look good, Janet changed the subject around that time. ¡°Oh, right. I have some news for you, Tessa.¡± ¡°¡­For me?¡± ¡°The Marchioness wants to meet Tessa.¡± ¡°What? The¡­ Marchioness?¡± At the mention of the Marchioness, Tessa¡¯s mouth gaped open unconsciously. The Kingdom of Mussieux was a country that allowed polygamy, and the deceased Marquis Jutert had seven wives. Among them, the Marchioness was the first wife of the Marquis, and she was a typical head wife. In addition, she was also the mother of the Young Lord, the official heir to the Marquisate. However, she was living alone in the west spire of the annex as her legs were paralyzed in a carriage accident in the past. Especially since the Marquis strictly forbade her to come and go, the Marchioness was a forgotten figure here. She also hated to appear in public, so only the maid who went to and fro the spire knew that the Marchioness was alive. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 15 Translator and Editor: Effe and Yonnee ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤Chapter 15 ¡°Why did the Marchioness, towards me¡­¡± Tessa had seen the Marchioness only once. It was not long after she had just come to the castle. In order to escape all that she suffered in this place, Tessa recklessly avoided people and headed to a secluded place. Then, she ran into the Marchioness, who was alone in the annex that she entered by chance. She didn¡¯t know who she was at the time as she left right away, startled by the fact that someone was there. However, she was surprised when she later realized that the woman was the Marchioness. ¡°Well, maybe Tessa will find out when you meet the Marchioness? She said what time you come doesn¡¯t matter, so I think Tessa should go find her whenever you¡¯re comfortable.¡± Tessa didn¡¯t know why the Marchioness wanted to see her, but she nodded to indicate that she would go for now. It was, as Janet said, something she would know if she met her. Then she suddenly became curious. Why was Janet relaying the words of the Marchioness? The Marchioness didn¡¯t meet anyone except the maids who attended to her. How was Janet with her? ¡°Excuse me, Janet. Janet is¡­¡± Then at that moment, the door swung open and Mani came in. She hurriedly approached Tessa with a slow pace and gave the news. Hert has returned. * * * A meandering curve followed the ridgeline. The man had been clenching his chin from before her and only staring out of the window. ¡®Damn woman.¡¯ Hert had a headache. The trip for nearly 15 days was to meet the Marquis of Borwen. ¡®Will you give me your notebook?¡¯ After travelling for over a week to the royal capital, he reached halfway through the road, and Marquis Borwen, who was disguised as a man, was waiting for him. It was a sudden meeting because they had not promised to meet here. She had a calm face unlike any other. ¡®So, did you like my present?¡¯ Her eyes pierced through people and her curved, cold lips were still clear. People often refer to Hert as the faithful dog of Marquis Borwen. But in fact, it was Hert who hated the Marquis more than anyone and wanted to stay away from her. There were many reasons for this, but the Marquis was typically a person who deviated from the category of normal people for a long time. The Marquis, when looked closely, possessed an arrogant disposition that could not be hidden like a person who had many things from birth, and often looked at things under her with eyes as if they were inferior to worms. Was that the only thing? The woman liked to use people as though they were mere chess pieces, and she sometimes enjoyed extreme choices that Hert couldn¡¯t comprehend. In particular, there was the case where a servant accidentally interrupted her at a banquet where the young king and his servants were gathered, and so she pulled out all of his teeth and chucked his tongue in a pig¡¯s pen. It was still being talked about even after a long time. And then, without a single blink of an eye, she muttered, ¡®It¡¯s quiet now.¡¯ In short, the Marquis of Borwen was a psychopath. ¡®I thought from the beginning that she was a crazy woman, but¡­¡¯ That was five years ago. Hert, who had been rolling through the dirt and dying as a gladiator slave, met Marquis Borwen for the first time in the arena. At the time, the woman was looking for a dog¡ªa faithful dog that would hunt down her targets brilliantly. Or, a dog that wouldn¡¯t get hurt even if she threw it away. By her command, the master of the arena brought Hert and several of the remarkable gladiator slaves before her. On the spot, she stopped for a moment in front of Hert and she said, ¡®Aren¡¯t your eyes cheeky?¡¯ And then she suddenly put a sword in Hert¡¯s hand. It was a general rule not to give weapons to slaves except when there were matches, so the arena master seemed surprised, but no one stood against her marquis. ¡®Kill the person you want to kill the most here. I won¡¯t look behind you. I promise.¡¯ At that, Hert raised his head and looked at the arena master. Most gladiator slaves hated their arena masters. It was because they had treated gladiators rudely when they made money using them. As Hert¡¯s gaze turned to his master, he could be seen trembling. He himself knew his sin. At that time, Hert had lost his will, despairing his unchangeable life. He luckily survived his first few matches and learned the sword from a skilled mercenary. He had since climbed up the ranks, but he was soon fed up with the seemingly endless drivel in his future. But what if he were to kill the arena master? Could he get out of here? Hert didn¡¯t hesitate. He immediately took up his sword and killed the arena master. The other gladiator slaves roared with cheers, and the Marquis did not blink a single eye as a person was dying in blood splattered before her eyes. She looked genuinely happy. But Hert didn¡¯t notice that hell had just begun. ¡®Young Man, let¡¯s try your luck.¡¯ Hert was taken to the infamous prison for murdering the arena master. Because the Marquis had instructed so. The Marquis said to Hert, who rebelled wildly, saying, ¡¯Isn¡¯t this different from what you promised?!¡¯ ¡®If you survive there without dying and if you meet me again, I will give you what you want the most as a gift.¡¯ Thus, Hert was half-forced to become a prisoner of Bastechen. ¡®You¡¯re lucky. I didn¡¯t know we¡¯d meet here.¡¯ Hert¡¯s second meeting with the Marquis was on the battlefield. At that time, as a sudden war broke out with the neighboring country, Viachen, the prisoners of Bastechen were called out. However, the prisoners were not given weapons, helmets, or anything else. They were purely used as human shields. Literally an arrowhead. The battlefield was a mess. In the chaos of blood and spilled innards, Hert accidentally grabbed a sword and managed to survive. Then he slashed the enemy like crazy. His head seemed to be pounded. As he was covered in hot blood, he could not think normally. Is the soldier in front of him a human or a piece of meat? Then one day, Hert accidentally beheaded the enemy captain. No, he thought it was half intentional. Because he knew instinctively that this battle would end only by killing the enemy leader. He took the blood-dripping enemy¡¯s head and went to the headquarters. And there, he met again with the Marquis of Borwen. ¡®Great. You¡¯d be perfect as my dog.¡¯ The Marquis clearly remembered Hert. And so, the creepy woman raised her lips with satisfaction and said to him. ¡®What is it that you want?¡¯ What did he say at that moment? ¡®I want to find someone.¡¯ After that, the Marquis nodded. ¡®Alright, it¡¯s a deal.¡¯ After that, Hert slashed countless enemies until the end of the war. Enemy soldiers begged for their lives, but he did not spare them. The Marquis told him to cut them all down to death. So he cut and killed anyone who stood in the way. On the way back from the battle, the foul smell of blood on his body could be sensed in all directions. From that point on, everyone started to fear him. The war ended sooner than expected. It was through the collaboration between the Marquis of Borwen and Hert. The Marquis pushed Hert into the right place without hesitation, and Hert went around the battlefield like a crazed murderer and decapitated the enemy¡¯s head. As a result, the powers of the two countries, which were similar, gradually tilted to one side, and eventually led to the victory of the Mussieux Kingdom. Marquis Borwen, who returned to the royal capital announcing the victory, manipulated the young king to bestow Hert the title of a knight and to grant him the surname Shine. Hert knew that titles and surnames were only good looking collars. But it didn¡¯t matter anyway. If the Marquis would keep her promise, he could be faithful as her dog. Above all else, if Tessa was truly the concubine of a high noble, the help of the Marquis was absolutely necessary. The Marquis of Borwen, who was called the king¡¯s right arm, was actually a hidden power in this country. ¡®After this work, you can rest for a while.¡¯ One day, Hert received a new assignment from the Marquis. He was commanded to capture the Jutert estate and to retrieve certain items. The command of the Marquis to wage a battle for territory with a high-ranking noble for just one thing was a bit absurd, but the thought stopped there. The woman didn¡¯t like it when he would go against her orders. Even if it was the current head of the Marquis Jutert, whose family contributed to the founding of the kingdom, he could not be a match for Hert. They said he was addicted to alcohol, drugs and women, and the Marquis of Jutert did not wield a single sword, so his neck was cut right away. Hert carried the Marquis of Jutert¡¯s head and entered the castle. And he found Tessa there. Only then did he understand the orders of Marquis Borwen. That bloody woman. The thing that the Marquis had asked him to bring was a small notebook. There was nothing written in it. Just an unknown name embedded in a notebook. That was it. He was left speechless. ¡®Great job.¡¯ The Marquis checked the notebook and put it in her coat pocket as she said this. It was a negligible response to the fact that the head of the family who succeeded in founding the country was decapitated just for a notebook. As if it was Hert who was very interested, she smiled. ¡®Tell me. How was my present?¡¯ ¡®You should have told me in advance.¡¯ ¡®Gifts are fun when you don¡¯t expect them. Why else would they be covered with wrapping paper? But aren¡¯t you happy? You wanted to meet that girl. She was hard to find, but why is your reaction like that? Not fun.¡¯ ¡®Are you having fun with this?¡¯ Hert managed to contain his anger. His clenched fists trembled violently. ¡®Of course, it¡¯s fun. I wonder what the man will do when he finds the woman who betrayed him. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡¯ A low laughter pierced his ears. It sounded terrible. It was appalling. That bloody woman. Hert couldn¡¯t stand it and left. Behind him, the Marquis still had more to say, but he didn¡¯t listen. Anyway, he¡¯s had enough being Marquis¡¯ faithful dog for the time being. He was fortunate enough for that one thing, but it wasn¡¯t as good when he thought about the things he had to do in the future. Hert wrinkled his face. Just thinking of the Marquis, his head throbbed. ¡°Do you still have a headache?¡± Lange, who was sitting across from him, noticed his superior¡¯s distorted expression. Ever since he met the Marquis, he¡¯d been in a bad mood, but now his handsome face was badly distorted. Hert shrugged as if to brush away the thoughts. ¡°If you know, don¡¯t ask.¡± ¡°As expected, the Sir¡¯s head hurts every time you see Her Grace. Isn¡¯t this almost a reflex?¡± ¡°Do you want to die?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about you, but you¡¯re so cold.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± When Hert retorted fiercely, Lange bit the inside of his cheek. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 16 Translator and Editor: Effe and Yonnee ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤Chapter 16 Lange Geoffrey was one of the staff appointed by the Marquis when Hert was awarded the title of nobility a year ago. He held the position of a non-commissioned officer, but in fact, he was a scholar who had never been to the battlefield. However, his guts were considerable. He was speaking well in front of Hert when others couldn¡¯t even say a few words because they were afraid. It was as if the nerve that was in the Marquis¡¯ blood ran in his veins as well. The reason why Marquis Borwen gave Lange to Hert was simple¡ªfor surveillance. The reason that Lange could act so shamelessly in front of Hert was because he had a solid backing and a separate mission. For that reason, Hert did not trust Lange very much. All those who were backed by the name of Borwen were not reliable. Hert turned his head and looked out his window again. He was approaching the Jutert estate. ¡°Sir Bosch will have a report when we return.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Other than that, you can rest. As Your Excellency said, I won¡¯t be calling you for a while.¡± ¡°I know that too.¡± Hert pressed his temples together and closed his eyes. He wasn¡¯t so tired. ¡¤ The carriage arrived at the estate at noon. Seeing the castle that was no different than it had been a week ago or now, Hert slammed the door and got out of the carriage. The carriage was not small, but it was narrow and uncomfortable for him because of his large physique. When he came out, his men were waiting for him. ¡°Sir Bosch!¡± Following Hert, Lange got out of the carriage and found Mogen, who remained in the castle on their behalf, raising her hand slightly and waving it. Mogen approached them and nodded. ¡°Both of you have come back.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The Young Lord of the Jutern Marquisate is the problem.¡± It was a few days before Hert left the place that he caught and imprisoned the Young Lord, who had fled as soon as the battle for estate broke out and before victory or defeat was even decided. Mogen reported to Hert in detail about what had happened. Mogen¡¯s report of how much commotion they had caused didn¡¯t end until they passed the front door and climbed the stairs. Because of this, Hert¡¯s forehead was in such a wrinkled state that it seemed like he could not frown anymore. ¡°¡­I know you¡¯re tired because you just came back, but Sir, you should go.¡± ¡°Trash bastard.¡± Hert grew annoyed. Since Marquis Borwen had already made his nerves sensitive, it has increased even more by having to pay attention to the Young Lord. In his heart, he wanted to cut off his head and hang him on the wall like the Marquis of Jutert. However, according to the Kingdom¡¯s laws, there was an obligation given to the victor from the moment when he won the battle for the estate. In the case of the Young Lord, after the Marquis had died, he had to become the head of the Jutert Marquisate and take over the household, so he had to take good care of him until Hert could completely take over the estate. The battle for the territory was over immediately, but the takeover process was still ongoing. If the Young Lord died in the meantime, problems could arise in the future. ¡°I knew it right from the moment he ran away.¡± Next to him, Lange added this, as if he had agreed to Hert¡¯s swear words. Even when he was captured, he could remember how the Young Lord yelled and screamed ¡®Do you even know who I am?!¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t even need to see him. Just lock him up somewhere underground or in a spire.¡± Hert replied as if it wasn¡¯t even worth dealing with. Mogen looked at him with a slightly bewildered look on her face. ¡°Aren¡¯t I supposed to just keep his neck intact and let him breathe?¡± ¡°It is, but¡­¡± ¡°Then lock him up.¡± As he said that, one corner of Lange¡¯s lips tugged up when he looked at Mogen. Reluctantly, Mogen nodded and stepped back. At that moment, Hert paused for a moment and turned to Mogen. ¡°What about that woman?¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve taken the measures you mentioned earlier. Shall I call her?¡± Hert thought about it for a moment, and then took a step and responded. ¡°Call her.¡± * * * ¡°What are you having so much fun with, Lee?¡± A long-haired man, with hair coming down to his waist, approached the Marquis who was lying leisurely on the sofa. As he took off the wig over the Marquis¡¯ head, the dark purple hair cascaded softly. ¡°It¡¯s fun. The appearance of not listening to my words and regretting it later.¡± I was trying to tell you clearly. She remembered the young knight who stormed away in the middle of their conversation. He said he didn¡¯t like her surprise gift. Cheeky bastard. Nevertheless, the Marquis burst into laughter. ¡®If you don¡¯t listen, it¡¯s your loss, right?¡¯ On the other hand, the man looked at the Marquis with a slightly surprised face. ¡°Who is it? Who doesn¡¯t listen to Lee?¡± ¡°That guy. The guy I took in as my servant knight on the battlefield.¡± ¡°Ah, that knight?¡± ¡°Yes, that guy.¡± The Marquis raised her upper body. Then, the hair that came down to her waist fluttered lightly. The man gently grabbed the woman¡¯s hair and kissed her lips. ¡°You seem to be disguised as a man more than that.¡± ¡°Yeah, it wasn¡¯t long after the war ended, but the liver eating bastards showed up. My dog ??also needs to rest for a while, so I have no choice but to move.¡± The Marquis got up from the sofa and walked over to the desk. On her desk were papers pertaining to an incident she was recently reported to. Among them, there was a report about a building with beautiful vines that bloomed over the bricks. As the Marquis sat down on her desk, the man came over and handed her a cigar. There was a strong, pungent smell from the lit cigar. The Marquis muttered as she took a deep draw of it. ¡°You do pretty things. How dare you do it without my permission on my land?¡± That¡¯s why stupid things don¡¯t have the ability to learn. The smoke that the Marquis exhaled floated up into the air. Next to that woman, the man laughed loudly. ¡°Lee, you look like a villain now.¡± * * * ¡°Let go of this! You bastards!¡± Ferdale continued to swear. Even so, the knights who bound his limbs didn¡¯t seem to care at all. It was obvious that they were ignoring him. ¡°Since when has he been the owner of this place! You f*cking bastards! Call that bastard right now! Call him!¡± Ferdale tried to hold out as much as possible by using all kinds of powers, but it was impossible for him, who usually went to the gambling house, to deal with the knight. In the end, he was dragged out by the knights like a piece of paper. Mogen, who was waiting for Ferdale outside, looked at him with a pathetic expression. ¡°Take him quickly and lock him up.¡± She pointed the knights to the spire of the castle¡¯s outskirts. It was a place that would become Ferdale¡¯s residence from now on. In fact, it was only a ¡®residence¡¯ in name, but in reality, it was almost like a prison. Because of this, Ferdale noticed this and struggled, not wanting to go. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m going to make you all regret it! Try me! Try and treat me like this, I¡¯m the Young Lord of Jutert! Do you think the nobles will stay still?!¡± ¡°So if you had been quiet, none of this would have happened. What are you doing? Take him quickly.¡± As soon as Mogen instructed, the waiting knights moved again. Ferdale gritted his teeth as he stared at Mogen as he moved away. Bastard b*tch, I¡¯ll mess you up. * * * As soon as the news of Hert¡¯s return came, Tessa was dragged in front of the mirror by Janet¡¯s hand. Janet was overjoyed with excitement, for whatever reason. ¡°Hey, why all of a sudden¡­¡± ¡°Tessa, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make you pretty! Jin, did you bring it?¡± At Janet¡¯s question, her exclusive maid behind her nodded her head. There were several dresses on the long hanger, which the maid brought. These were the clothes that Janet had instructed the employees to bring. Tessa was embarrassed by Janet for bringing her this dress and that. ¡°Janet, wait a minute. What is this¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t just go and do nothing. Stay still, Tessa. Because I¡¯ll make you look pretty. Just trust me. Can¡¯t you trust me?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­¡± ¡°I will make you so pretty that anyone will fall in love at first sight. They will never not fall in love with you. Come on, straighten your back! Look straight ahead.¡± Janet crouched down and scolded Tessa for covering her body. Then she turned to Mani for help. At Janet¡¯s instructions, Mani looked at Tessa for a moment, then she came closer and she corrected Tessa¡¯s posture. Tessa asked Mani if ?she¡¯s really going to do this, and she nodded slightly. ¡°Madam, trust Madam Vellodem. It¡¯s not a loss for you.¡± ¡°Even so, I¡­¡± Tessa looked into the mirror in front of her. There was still an ugly and tacky woman in that reflection. Tessa shook her head. She was grateful for Janet¡¯s favor, but this wasn¡¯t it. How could she dress up when she was in this situation? Above all, he¡­ ¡°¡­It¡¯s useless to do this.¡± Tessa lowered her head. What is the point of wearing expensive clothes, jewels, and powders? She was shabby and a mess from the start. This, too, was something that only someone who was suited to it could do. For an orphan like her, who was born with nothing, it was nothing more than an act of resentment. Previously, Tessa turned her gaze away as if she hated seeing herself. There was a time when Tessa thought she was pretty. The children of the orphanage often complimented Tessa that she was as pretty as a fairy, and when she went out by chance, it was common to hear that she was a beautiful girl on the street. But now she knew that those compliments were just empty words. ¡®I was too young back then. I was so naive¡­ Actually, I¡¯m not good looking.¡¯ Coming here, Tessa realized. She was a frog in a well and that there really were many more pretty girls than her. The Lord¡¯s wives were all beautiful and elegant. Moreover, their gestures and etiquette were as natural as their breathing, and just seeing them drink tea was like seeing a goddess in a painting. Even the maids who worked for them knew better manners than Tessa. And they also had better looks. Tessa naturally had to think of herself as the ugliest of them all. Her ginger-colored hair, something she was once proud of, seemed tacky, and her olive-colored eyes looked dull. She was nothing but a crude woman in this place. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 17 Translator and Editor: Effe and Yonnee ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤Chapter 17 ¡®There¡¯s nothing to like about her.¡¯ ¡®How nasty. Is that Father¡¯s wife?¡¯ Moreover, the biggest slap of reality was the reaction of the people around her. The old man who was her husband looked at Tessa and chuckled as if he didn¡¯t like the sight of her, and his son openly demeaned Tessa¡¯s appearance. Even the castle¡¯s employees chatted among themselves whenever they saw Tessa, and so she only folded into herself more and more. ¡°Oh, Madam. What are you saying about this being of no use. We haven¡¯t even started dolling you up yet.¡± ¡°No, even if you don¡¯t do that¡­ I already know. I¡­¡± ¡°That, that¡¯s not true. You are still so pretty. If you get dressed up, you will be even more beautiful.¡± As if soothing a child, Mani praised Tessa while she was digging into the ground. But Tessa didn¡¯t hear Mani¡¯s words at all. She¡¯s pretty? It was an obvious lie. She couldn¡¯t possibly be pretty. How could she be pretty when she was full of ugly features from head to toe? Tessa hurriedly turned away from the mirror. ¡°I¡¯m just, I¡­ I won¡¯t do it. I¡¯ll just go. The new Lord¡­ He¡¯ll feel the same way.¡± At that moment, Janet grabbed Tessa, asking where she was going. She said to Tessa with her stern face. ¡°No! We can¡¯t accept that. We worked hard to prepare everything, are you really going like this, Tessa?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, it doesn¡¯t work! Trust me just once. Okay?¡± Janet clasped Tessa¡¯s hand tightly and said. ¡°I¡¯m going to make you really pretty.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Tessa, just one time. Once! It¡¯s my wish!¡± Janet now begged, hanging from Tessa¡¯s arms. ¡°If I can¡¯t doll up this pretty face, it¡¯s a sin!¡± But it was Tessa who got more embarrassed as Janet whined like a child. It was hard to understand Janet as she said that Tessa was really pretty. ¡°Janet, I¡¯m not pretty. So¡­ It will be useless.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t. Tessa, you are beautiful! You¡¯re really pretty! Why do you keep saying no! And have you done it before? Not yet, so how are you so sure!¡± ¡°The people¡­¡± ¡°Are Mani and I not people? Have we ever said otherwise? Just once, trust me. I¡¯ll make you really pretty!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to look in the mirror, should I take it out? Jin, come here and take the mirror.¡± Janet watched Tessa¡¯s reaction and she ordered the mirror to be removed. While the maid cleared the mirror, Janet hastily fetched several dresses and brought them to Tessa, and she began to think seriously. Tessa twitched her fingers, still struggling to understand Janet. ¡®If you draw stripes on a pumpkin, it won¡¯t become a watermelon¡­¡¯ Tessa looked at the clothes in Janet¡¯s hands. All of them were beautiful dresses of good quality and high prices. They shimmered with every move, and there embroidered were hanging jewels and gold thread. Something like that would never suit her. That kind of thing was only suitable for a lady like Janet, who had been wearing clothes like that since she was young. It was too much for Tessa, who had only worn old hand me down clothes. In fact, it wasn¡¯t that Tessa never wore high-quality, fancy clothes at all. They were not quite as nice as the dress Janet brought, but since she became a wife of a Marquis, she had the chance to try on decent dresses a few times. When she went to the Barony without knowing anything. When she was educated to act like a noble woman. When she was trapped in the Barony like a doll. When the Marquis would call her for the night. And also during the simple wedding ceremony where she wore a wedding dress. But every time she wore these dresses, Tessa felt like she was wearing something she wasn¡¯t supposed to wear. And no one ever said she was pretty. ¡®If I wear it, it will definitely be excessive. I¡¯m not even a noblewoman like Janet. People will laugh at me. That the ugly, vulgar girl wore something that didn¡¯t even suit her¡­¡¯ Good things and clothes look good only when a person has a good attitude, just as when a beggar wouldn¡¯t look rich just because they wear expensive clothes. Tessa looked at Janet, not the clothes. Janet was beautiful no matter who looked at her. The shiny, curly brown hair looked like it had been cared for every morning, her eyebrows were straight, and her forehead was smooth with no wrinkles. Above all, her sharp nose and round eyes sparkled whenever she smiled. Janet was lovely and at the same time elegant and noble. She was the model of a noble girl Tessa always envisioned. That¡¯s why Janet was the woman who best matched and deserved the clothes she brought with her. She was very different from a naive fool like Tessa. ¡°Ah, this is it!¡± Then Janet shouted low as she picked up one of the dresses. What she picked up was a green dress made of shimmering silk. The sleeves and around the waist were tightly embroidered with gold thread and red jewels, and on the inside was a double-padded thin, soft fabric that flowed with every movement. At first glance, it looked like a custom-made dress, and it seemed to be of considerable value. Janet showed it to Tessa and held it out. ¡°Come out wearing this. It will definitely suit you, Tessa.¡± ¡°Th, this?¡± Tessa staggered back, unable to accept the beautiful dress. It was too much to even touch it with her own hands. Tessa shook her head. I , I can¡¯t wear it. She was afraid that the dress might be damaged in the slightest while wearing it. ¡°It¡¯s okay, so hurry up and try it on! If it suits Tessa well, I¡¯ll give it to you as a gift! Mani, Jin! What are you doing? Help Tessa change her clothes.¡± At Janet¡¯s words, Mani and the maid approached Tessa. Tessa was quickly led by them and moved her behind the screen. Then the moment the maid was about to undress Tessa, she got startled, and unknowingly, she slapped off the maid¡¯s hand. The maid looked at Tessa with a bewildered face. ¡°What, why? Is there a problem there?¡± Janet peeked inside the screen in a small commotion. Then she noticed that the maid looked at her and found the restless Tessa, and she pretended nothing was wrong and opened her mouth. It¡¯s nothing, Madam! She seemed to have noticed something in Tessa¡¯s reaction. In fact, among the employees who worked in this castle, there was no way that they would not know if they had working ears. The fact that the sixth wife of the old Marquis was being beaten by the Young Lord. ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to do that¡­¡± ¡°No, Madam. I guess I¡¯d better go out. Sorry for not being able to help.¡± The maid nodded towards Tessa, and then she disappeared outside the screen as Mani came up to Tessa. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. I should have paid more attention¡­¡± ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s okay. I¡­ I also don¡¯t know why I¡­¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you take off your clothes.¡± Mani removed Tessa¡¯s clothes very carefully. Tessa¡¯s slender back was full of long, long scars, as if she had been hit hard with something. It was a sign of long-term abuse. Tessa turned her back and her body trembled. ¡®I, I should¡¯ve said no. I should¡¯ve said it¡¯s okay.¡¯ Tessa bit her lower lip. Suddenly, she regretted all this. From her stubborn unwillingness to refuse, to all these situations. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s thinking how ugly my back is. Mani would have looked at her back several times, but those thoughts did not go away. Tessa closed her eyes tightly. Recalling the wounds on her back brought back nightmarish memories, and her body reflexively quivered. It was a really terrible time. A time of corporal punishment that she could not escape. ¡®You arrogant bitch, you¡¯ve been sold! How dare you ignore me!¡¯ Thwack! A thick, heavy leather belt flew over her back. The pain was so great that she fainted at that very moment. Tessa couldn¡¯t resist at all. She had neither the strength to resist nor the strength to run away. Just waiting for this moment to come to a halt, she had no choice but to endure the violence as she crawled on the floor. ¡®You b*tch! If it wasn¡¯t for my father, you¡¯d already be dead. Understand? Just ignore me one more time. Then I will kill you.¡¯ The man didn¡¯t stop beating her until she lost consciousness, blood dripping down her back. And then, he would place Tessa in solitary confinement. She was able to receive medical treatment the next day, but the wounds became worse because they were left unattended all night. Tessa had a towel over her mouth throughout the treatment, her body shaking all over as she shed tears. She hadn¡¯t been beaten up since the battle for the territory, and although she¡¯s gotten a lot better now thanks to the steady treatment of Kennis, she still feels the pain occasionally. It would be difficult for these scars to go away completely unless she was treated by a mage, Kennis said. ¡°¡­It¡¯s very ugly.¡± ¡°Oh, no. Madam. It isn¡¯t.¡± She¡¯s really lying. Tessa just smiled faintly at her words. Who would think that such a large scar on a woman¡¯s body didn¡¯t look terrible? Looking back now, she was fortunate that Hert didn¡¯t completely take off her nightgown. She wouldn¡¯t have been able to hide the wounds on her back. But this time? Tessa paused for a moment. Now that she thought about it, there was no way that Hert wouldn¡¯t take off her clothes forever. And if he finds the scars like this¡­ ¡®No, I really don¡¯t want that.¡¯ No one would like a woman with scars like these. Tessa was afraid that Hert would see the wounds on her back and despise her even more. This terrified her. Although she had already committed an irrevocable sin against him that roused a great hatred within him, there was only one thing she feared. ¡®I don¡¯t want to be hated anymore¡­¡¯ Tessa was changing clothes with the help of Mani, but her expression was heavy the whole time. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s done!¡± Mani spoke in a bright voice and led Tessa, who had changed her clothes, out of the screen. Janet looked at Tessa coming out with a change of clothes and spit out a groan on her face that didn¡¯t know what to do. Oh my god! She rushed towards Tessa. ¡°Tessa, you are so pretty. This really suits you, Tessa. No, it¡¯s safe to say it was made for Tessa.¡± Janet clasped Tessa¡¯s hands tightly and exclaimed again and again. But it didn¡¯t really reach Tessa. What nonsense. How could these clothes suit me? Tessa answered in a trembling voice, pulling her hand out of Janet¡¯s grip. ¡°Janet, you are exaggerating¡­¡± ¡°What? Are you saying I¡¯m lying? It¡¯s the truth. The dress really looks good on you, Tessa. Come on. I¡¯ll even do your hair and makeup.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll just change clothes again¡­¡± ¡°Are you saying that to make me sad again? You haven¡¯t looked in the mirror properly yet!¡± Janet caught Tessa, who was trying to get into the screen again, then forced her to sit on the chair. Against Tessa¡¯s will, she started smoothing Tessa¡¯s hair with her maid. ¡°Tessa¡¯s hair is half-curly, so just a slight curl like this will help shape it. I have a bad case of curly hair, so I envy Tessa¡¯s hair like this. It would be nice if my curly hair was nice like yours, Tessa.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s not. My hair is¡­¡± How easily tangled and brittle. It¡¯s not shiny and it¡¯s crumbly, so it¡¯s not soft at all. Since coming to this castle, Tessa has never liked her hair. While everyone had smooth hair, only Tessa¡¯s hair looked ugly. ¡°You¡¯re doing that again! I said you¡¯re pretty, so why do you keep saying that?¡± ¡°¡­Sorry.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. In my opinion, Tessa needs to be more confident. You¡¯re this pretty.¡± Janet focused on decorating Tessa, even opening the jewelry box, which she loved. After a long time, she wiped a sweat and patted her back. All right, my masterpiece! She led Tessa to the mirror that she had put away. ¡°One, two, three! Ta-da!¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 18 Translator and Editor: Effe and Yonnee ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤Chapter 18 ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°How is it? Pretty, right?¡± Without the hands that were covering her eyes, Tessa was able to see herself in the mirror. And then, without realizing it, she made a shaky expression. In the mirror stood a woman who she had never seen before. After she looked at her for a while, Tessa didn¡¯t say anything for a while as she couldn¡¯t believe that the woman was her. The ginger, balm-oiled hair curled and styled meticulously from top to bottom, and her pale white skin gleamed with health. Her eyebrows were neatly groomed, and her eyelashes were straight and untangled, making her eyes look bigger. Her lips also gleaned moistly with a cherry red color. The green dress Janet wore on her complemented Tessa¡¯s slender body and created an elegant atmosphere. Above all, the light that dripped with every little movement made Tessa stand out even more. It was a dress suitable for Tessa, who was moving slowly. ¡°What, I¡¯ve dolled you up so beautifully, why is your face like that?¡± Janet looked at Tessa¡¯s complicated expression and shook her head. Janet thought she would be very impressed or that she¡¯d like it, but Tessa stayed silent. Then Tessa spoke back with a small voice. She sounded like she was about to cry. ¡°¡­I knew it. It doesn¡¯t suit me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look great.¡± ¡°I am not like me. It¡¯s too¡­ Weird.¡± Tessa shook her head. To her, everything seemed out of sync. Tessa hurriedly got out of the mirror and headed for the corner. Her stomach churned. Is this pretty? Are you making fun of me? It doesn¡¯t suit me at all. She felt like she was wearing a mask. Or it looked like she was wearing someone else¡¯s mask. She looked like a pretentious woman trying to imitate something and it clearly didn¡¯t suit her. ¡°If, if I just put on my clothes again¡­¡± ¡°I made an effort to dress you up, but are you going to change it again?¡± ¡°The, the Lord won¡¯t like it very much. I don¡¯t deserve to wear this¡­¡± A knock was heard outside the door while Tessa¡¯s nerves shot up. Mani hurried out to check on the guest who had come to her room. Unlike before, this time it was not a soldier, but a knight wearing a knight¡¯s uniform. The knight bowed his head politely to Tessa and Janet. ¡°The Lord has asked me to escort the Madam.¡± At those words, Tessa¡¯s face turned pale. She can¡¯t go like this¡­ Tessa was rushing over the screen to change her clothes. Janet grabbed Tessa and pushed her out of the room. ¡°Go on, Tessa.¡± Wait a minute, Janet. Change my clothes, change my clothes¡­ But when the knight was in front of her nose, Tessa reflexively bit her mouth. She looked at Mani for one last time to ask for help, but Mani only smiled saying goodbye to Tessa, but she didn¡¯t help her. ¡°Then I will take you.¡± So Tessa was forced to follow the knight silently, crying miserably. Throughout the journey, she was engulfed in anxiety and her hands were sweating. In this outfit, she was going to meet Hert. What if Hert laughs at her for doing something stupid? Doing everything for the looks, dressing up to seduce a man¡­ Again, this didn¡¯t suit her. Not even a fraction. For a woman wearing this kind of clothes for one night, everyone would laugh. Especially in the current situation. Tessa looked down at the hem of the dress swaying as she moved. She couldn¡¯t raise her head. But then at that moment, a commotion broke out nearby and someone ran to the place where Tessa and the knight were. ¡°F*ck, get out of the way!¡± A man¡¯s urgent cry rang out. It looked like he was being chased by something. The knight blocking his path and the man who had been yelling as if offended by Tessa, abruptly stopped. A familiar voice could be heard in Tessa¡¯s ear, who had not yet raised her head. ¡°What, who is this?¡± Tessa almost collapsed in surprise as soon as she lifted her head. The man was none other than the Marquis¡¯s successor, the son of the deceased Marquis Jutert. It was also the culprit, who had been abusing her for the past seven years. How did that man get here¡­ Tessa¡¯s body began to shake like an aspen tree. ¡°Madam, step behind me.¡± Ferdale¡¯s reaction as he glanced at Tessa was unfamiliar, so the knight sent Tessa behind his back and put his hand on the hilt of the sword. Ferdale snorted at the knight¡¯s gestures, as though he might pull out his sword if he could. ¡°What are you doing again? More than that¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Are you clinging to that bastard like a parasite now, you b*tch?¡± Ferdale smiled exasperatedly at his father¡¯s sixth wife, whom he had not seen in a long time. The shape of the woman was a spectacle. The woman used to pick up clothes that would be worn by servants, and was now in a state of being neatly decorated in clothes that the woman who used to have her hair in a frenzied manner would now be arranged like a lady. She showed off her face brightly, which was usually hidden by her hair. ¡®This b*tch, she was worth seeing before, but it¡¯s better once she¡¯s decorated, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ Then, as soon as he saw her, Ferdale looked alternately at the trembling woman and the knight standing guard her. She had an escort? She¡¯s definitely clinging to him. Feeling his stomach twist, he raised one corner of his mouth. And then he spoke in a sarcastic tone. ¡°F*cking wench who doesn¡¯t know grace.¡± At first, he thought it was a strange rumor. It sounded like something out of nowhere that the new lord slept with one of the former lord¡¯s wives, like a royal court novel. But while he was imprisoned in the castle, he knew that the rumors were true and not false. There was already talk about the new lord and his woman in the castle. Why doesn¡¯t he sleep with a new one? He was the one who slept with the b*tch that had already been used, but for Ferdale, knowing that his stepmother betrayed his father and slept with the new lord was absurd. The girl dares to sleep with another man? It was just yesterday that he thought, if he found out who that b*tch was, he wouldn¡¯t let her off¡­ It was the sixth wife of his father, who he despised the most. Ferdale knew it even if he hadn¡¯t seen the two of them sleeping together with his own eyes. Everything was obvious just by seeing how she was dressed like this. If not, how could that woman have bought such an expensive dress and wore it? Of course that bastard who has slept with her would have catered for her. ¡®Bastard b*tch. I knew that b*tch would be like this someday.¡¯ She was the woman he didn¡¯t like from the beginning. Straight sharp eyes, fierce gestures. So, it was already seven years ago that he started swinging the belt himself, saying that he would fix that rude appearance. Although her behavior has been corrected now, the rebellious spirit that sometimes emanates from those dim green eyes still angered him. Ferdale smirked and exaggeratedly applauded. ¡°Amazing, very much. Father died, but you¡¯re having a great time? Why, now you¡¯re going to spread your legs to him and beg for life?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°Does he know? That you¡¯re a wh*re-like b*tch who cunningly sleeps around and sells her body?¡± The knight was blocking the way, but as Ferdale was about to approach her, Tessa felt her heart become so heavy as if it was about to explode. It was a reflexive fear. It was the effect of conditioning from years of abuse. Every time the man smirked and slapped her, Tessa was beaten so much that she couldn¡¯t even leave the room. The nightmare seemed to be reviving now. ¡°Look at you. You are already a slut. Even if you dress up that way, you are essentially a prostitute, nothing more, nothing less.¡± ¡°I, I¡­¡± ¡°B*tches like you sling mud onto the Jutert name. How dare you, in the castle of my sacred family¡­¡± ¡°Young Lord Jutert, step back!¡± The knight drew a sword and warned. But Ferdale didn¡¯t care at all. Rather, he approached the knight and swore at him with anger. ¡°Damn it, what are you doing?¡± Even as the eerie blade moved in front of his eyes, Ferdale didn¡¯t care. Anyway, Ferdale knew that the knight couldn¡¯t harm him. Rather, it would be better for him if he did. Because it could have caused problems officially. He only lost the territory in a battle for the territory, but Ferdale was still the heir of Jutert. ¡°What are you going to do? Are you trying to cut me off? That¡¯s funny. Get lost! I have something to do with that woman.¡± Pushing back the knight standing in his way, Ferdale stretched out his hand towards Tessa. He thought he would grab that b*tch¡¯s hair and beat her like before. Dare to be such a petty b*tch¡­ However, his actions stopped. Someone from behind grabbed his wrist and bent it backwards. ¡°Aack!¡± ¡°I was wondering what the fuss is, it¡¯s the Young Lord again?¡± ¡°Sir Geoffrey!¡± With a face that he was very annoyed, Lange also bent Ferdale¡¯s other arm backwards and pressed. As his arms were tied, Ferdale shook his body and shouted at him. ¡°Ack! Damn, what are you? Let go! Let go of me!¡± ¡°You should be grateful that I am here, not and not Sir Bosch, Young Lord.¡± When did you escape again? With a smile, Lange kicked the back of the Marquis heir¡¯s knee and threw him to the floor with ease. Ferdale collapsed helplessly and struggled. The knights who were chasing Ferdale arrived and bound Ferdale who had fallen to the ground. ¡°Take him away.¡± ¡°Let me go! Bastards! Let me go!¡± Lange whistled briefly as he watched Ferdale being dragged away by the knights again with screams. For 15 days, Sir Bosch must have had a hard time. He then found Tessa trembling from a distance, with her arms wrapped around her. ¡°Madam, are you alright?¡± Tessa raised her head in surprise when she saw the man¡¯s nose in front of her. A man she had seen for a while in the office the other day was standing there with a gentle smile on his face. He reached out to Tessa slowly in a restrained motion. It was a gesture to escort her. ¡°Let me greet you formally, madam. I am Lange Geoffrey, and I¡¯m currently serving the commander. Feel free to call me Geoffrey.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 19 Translator and Editor: Effe and Yonnee ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤Chapter 19 ¡°I should have paid more attention, but it¡¯s all my fault. Forgive me. Do you have any more injuries than that? If there is any discomfort, I will call a doctor right away.¡± ¡°Oh, no. It¡¯s okay¡­¡± ¡°You are welcome to tell me. For me now, serving the Madam is the most important task. So you don¡¯t have to think that it¡¯s any trouble. We will see each other often during our stay here anyway.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m really ok. Thank you for your concern¡­¡± ¡°It is a matter of course. Then I will take you to the office.¡± Tessa looked at Lange, who had been smiling since before, with a slightly curious look. He was the first man to come to her and smile at her as much as he did. A lot of people were busy laughing or frowned when they saw her. If not, it was an impure gaze, trying to figure out what to do with her. Is that why? Lange also had a strong physique, but compared to the others, he was less afraid or withdrawn in front of her. Tessa followed along with Lange silently. Lange had been walking at Tessa¡¯s pace since earlier. ¡°Ah, when it comes to the Young Lord, there will be no such incident again in the future. It¡¯s going to be hard for him to get out of now. I promise you in my name.¡± ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± Tessa nodded faintly at Lange¡¯s words. ¡°More than that, you are more beautiful today. You seem to have a much better complexion than when I saw you before. Do you have any discomfort while staying here?¡± Whether it was a consideration, or whether it was his original personality, Lange spoke his words to Tessa constantly without hesitation. Of course, it wasn¡¯t too burdensome as it was usually a light conversation, but that¡¯s why Tessa was even more curious about Lange. He was the first man to talk so much¡­ ¡°Sir Shine has just returned from a long journey today, so his condition is a little finicky. If he¡¯ll speak a little harsher than before, please pardon him.¡± ¡°Ah yes¡­¡± ¡°We have arrived.¡± As he walked while answering Lange¡¯s words, who were constantly pouring in, at some point they were on the fourth floor. It was also a place she was used to because she had been there before. Lange knocked on the door and entered the office. He then beckoned Tessa to come in, and Tessa cautiously stepped into it. The quiet office was the same as before. If there was one thing that has changed, did it seem a little cleaner? It used to be cluttered, but now things seem to have been put in place. Also, the portrait of Marquis Jutert on the wall had disappeared. In the office, Hert was talking to another knight. As soon as Lange and Tessa entered, their conversation stopped there. When Hert shook his head, the knight immediately withdrew. ¡°Then I will leave as well.¡± There was no answer from Hert, but Lange bowed his head as if familiar with it and left. On the way, he didn¡¯t forget to greet Tessa as well. Lange immediately followed the knight and went out of the room. Hert, the only man in the office with Tessa, hesitated as she stood there, bowing her head. At that moment, a nervous voice came from the desk. ¡°It¡¯s distracting, so sit down, don¡¯t stand.¡± ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Tessa hurriedly sat down on any sofa nearby and then glanced at Hert little by little. Even though she came, he had been doing something right after the knight came out and he didn¡¯t raise his head once. As she looked, she saw a quill in the man¡¯s large hand drawing a smooth cursive handwriting. Suddenly, Tessa was surprised that Hert could read and write. Because the boy Tessa knew was illiterate like her. When did he learn to write? Tessa couldn¡¯t write. Because she had no one to teach her to write, and Tessa never thought she had to learn writing by herself. She suddenly felt ashamed of herself. She did not intend to learn to write, even though she spent her time in this place where paper and pens, books and libraries were scattered. However, Hert, who fought countless times on the battlefield at the risk of his life, learned to write in the midst of it. Tessa couldn¡¯t get over the thought that she was a good-for-nothing, just as the Marquis¡¯ heir once said. ¡®It¡¯s embarrassing, in the meantime, I¡­¡¯ What has she been doing? Tessa looked like she was getting fed up with her shallow will and effort. She fell into despair day by day and was only sacrificing food without doing anything, and Hert, who did not give up in the midst of despair and became a perfect noble. He was so different. Tessa scratched the back of her hand. She was so embarrassed that she couldn¡¯t even raise her head. Did she want to die like this? She hadn¡¯t even struggled as hard as Hert. Her chest throbbed. She bit her lower lip and looked down at the floor, clenching her hands tightly. It becomes even more obvious. She wondered what she had done to Hert. It looked like tears were about to fall. Even though she knew she didn¡¯t deserve to cry, tears welled up when she thought that she had messed everything up. ¡®Stupid b*tch.¡¯ The manager was right. She was so stupid. As she said, it was Tessa herself, not anyone else who was to blame. Had she made the decision carefully from the start, or if she had been honest with Hert in the middle¡­ this wouldn¡¯t have happened. If she hadn¡¯t given up and struggled to the very end, it might have been a little different. Just as Hert did not give up and gave a proud victory streak, she herself¡­ ¡®I like you.¡¯ At that moment, the past came to mind. He liked her. The appearance of a boy who confessed shyly. Even the promise they made to dream of the future together. Tessa now knows for sure why her chest throbs whenever she thinks of Hert from before. ¡®I think I like you too, Her.¡¯ She liked Hert. She still likes Hert. Even though Hert she knew was not here and she had killed him, Tessa was projecting a boy from the past on him in front of her. But how could that be? At the same time, Tessa couldn¡¯t stop the sense of shame that was weighing on her. ¡®I have no shame. I¡¯m selfish¡­¡¯ As soon as Tessa realized her heart, she blamed herself. What qualifications did she have to say that she still liked Hert? She committed an irrevocable sin against him and still loves him. Is this an absurd thing to say? There was no woman in this world who was more selfish and dense than her. Tessa felt disgusted with herself, who still liked Hert. She couldn¡¯t forgive or understand herself. ¡®B*tch who doesn¡¯t know grace.¡¯ The words of the Marquis¡¯ heir who criticized her came to mind. Looking back, there was nothing wrong with his words. Perhaps the Marquis¡¯ heir had been looking through her core for a long time. That a person named Tessa was so ignorant and useless. ¡­That she doesn¡¯t need anything. ¡®How can someone be like this¡­ You should know your place. Even if you like him¡­ What are you going to do?¡¯ Tessa wanted to cry out loud for the first time. She wanted to put everything back. And she wanted to go back. The first time they met. She wanted to go back to that time and didn¡¯t want to see Hert. Hert shouldn¡¯t have met her. Then his life wouldn¡¯t be so twisted. Tessa couldn¡¯t even crumple the hem of her clothes, so she tore her hands indiscriminately. His hands quickly turned red, and the areas she had scraped with her nails were even swollen. There were also places where blood was oozing out slightly. It was a mess for anyone to see. Just like her. Then a large hand grabbed her small hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Suddenly, Hert was looking down at Tessa with a stiff face. It was such a terrifying expression that it made her cringe. Tessa¡¯s breath was panting without realizing it. ¡°¡­He, Her¡­¡± ¡°Is it a hobby to hurt yourself? Or are you protesting against me now? That you¡¯re not satisfied.¡± ¡°That¡¯s, that¡¯s not¡­¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± At Hert¡¯s question, Tessa shut her mouth. She couldn¡¯t really answer. How could she say it was because she still liked him so much? As she turned her gaze, Hert let out a smirk. ¡°Are you going to shut your mouth again? What are you¡­¡± Hert could hardly understand the behavior of the woman in front of him. When the office door opens, she smiles, and after entering this place, she hurts herself with a darkened face. How should he understand this? She doesn¡¯t even answer his question and keeps her mouth shut. She tried to avoid him. ¡®Why? Because I¡¯m ignoring you?¡¯ Ignoring Tessa since before was just a simple grudge. It was because she didn¡¯t show a smile in front of him, but he didn¡¯t like the way she smiled softly at his subordinate whom she met only for the second time. Still, he was nervous about having her standing still, so he even ordered her to sit down. It suddenly became quiet, and now she was hurting her innocent hand. ¡®If not¡­¡¯ Was she regretting it now? The choice she made to pay back with her body? She was disgusted by the fact that she continued to sleep with him, so she was tearing her hands apart. After all, she was the wife of the previous Lord and she was a noblewoman. The thought of having to give her body over and over to the knight is terrifying. Wasn¡¯t she the woman who even sold him as a gladiator slave to become a noble woman? Hert twisted his lips. He gripped Tessa¡¯s chin with one remaining hand, making her look at him. ¡°Let me be clear here, your body is no longer yours.¡± ¡°Some, something like that¡­¡± ¡°You told me to do whatever I want. You were the one who promised to pay for your sins with your body. Have you already forgotten?¡± Hert¡¯s gaze focused on Tessa¡¯s attire for a moment. With her looking fully dressed, he swept her down from the top to the bottom. As if he was going to capture everything with his eyes. He stared at the woman¡¯s collarbone, which was then followed by the chest that went down. Compared to her slender body, her breasts were quite large. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the reason? ¡®Please devour me¡¯, that¡¯s why you¡¯re wrapped nicely.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 20 Translator and Editor: Effe and Yonnee ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤Chapter 20 In fact, Hert couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Tessa from the moment she appeared before him. Tessa, whom he met again after a fortnight, was so beautiful that his eyes were instantly drawn to her. She was originally the prettiest in the orphanage, but when she became a full-fledged woman and dressed up more, her beauty shone even more. The gloomy and sunken atmosphere also played a part. So Hert thought that Tessa had decided to approach him that way. Because that was the best option for Tessa right now. Hert felt sorry for Tessa, and they had already slept together once. Like a clever woman, she should¡¯ve known what he wanted of her right now. Hert was also willing to match Tessa¡¯s rhythm to some extent. That¡¯s what he thought¡­ But now she doesn¡¯t want to? ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything? Is it because you¡¯re a noblewoman that you don¡¯t want to admit it with your own lips? Now that we slept together.¡± ¡°Sle¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about turning back now. As I said before, you have no right to choose.¡± And one more thing. Hert added, trying not to touch the back of Tessa¡¯s hand, pulling her wrist forward. ¡°Just try scratching the body I¡¯m going to f*ck. Then you¡¯ll have to figure out how I¡¯m going to let you off.¡± He threw Tessa away as if he had caught her. Tessa fell helplessly on the sofa. Then there was a sound of something unbuckling behind her. Tessa looked behind her unknowingly, and she met Hert¡¯s eyes. He ordered her. ¡°Get down.¡± ¡°Su, suddenly¡­¡± ¡°Why do you think I called you. Is there more than that? Get rid of that pretentious face as if you don¡¯t know anything.¡± At the sound of the ferocious tone, Tessa immediately turned her head back. Then, as Hert said, she grabbed the back of the sofa with trembling hands and managed to put her knees up. In fact, it wasn¡¯t something she didn¡¯t expect. From the moment Hert called her, Tessa thought that it would be like this. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t call her. Immediately, she felt a hand brushing through the hem of her skirt. The man ruffled the hem of her soft dress. Then, unlike before when she only wore pajamas, when she wore a lot of clothes under her clothes, he spat out a small swear word. Damn, how many are you wearing? Tessa¡¯s face turned red at the murmur. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t come wearing clothes like this. It¡¯s hard to take off.¡± Hold it. Gathering the hem of her long skirt and passing it over to Tessa, Hert painstakingly ripped her underpants and her underwear off. Then he saw her round buttocks, which seemed to have gained some weight, and the secret place hidden there. Tessa gently shook her body as the cold air hit her secret place. ¡°Uhk¡­!¡± The hot fingers touched it without her notice. Tessa¡¯s body was crouched down until Hert grabbed her buttocks with the other hand and she stopped moving. He then began to invade the gap with one finger. Fingers thick enough to make a gasp sound randomly teased the inside. ¡°Ah, uh¡­¡± The sensation of something crawling in her stomach made Tessa¡¯s body tense up without her realizing it. It was a feeling she couldn¡¯t get used to easily. Tessa couldn¡¯t stop her legs from curling. Unknowingly, there was a lot of strength in her hand, which was clutching the sofa behind her. ¡°Heuu, uhk¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± As soon as Tessa moved, Hert spoke with a low voice. He stretched one more finger through her lower lips as a punishment. His fingers swam through the wet curves, rubbing it here and there. Tessa reflexively scratched the fabric on the sofa back. Her mouth opened slightly, and saliva pooled in it. ¡®It hurts¡­ It feels so weird¡­¡¯ Of course, it was a small pain compared to when Hert inserted himself, but still, the unfamiliar pain made Tessa¡¯s body tense up. Will she have to keep doing this? She knew there was no other way, but she had a brief regret. His fingers were this hard too, but it was obvious without even thinking about how much harder it would be to put his thing in like the last time. ¡°Relax. What if it was so narrow on two fingers?¡± Even though he only put two fingers in, the path was still narrow and heavy. Fortunately, the inside was getting wet little by little. Every time the slippery fluids slipped from his fingers, Hert moistened his lips with his tongue without realizing it. ¡®I think she must have reacted somewhere last time.¡¯ Hert gently bent his fingers and began to touch the inner wall here and there. In their last entanglement, Hert realized one thing about a woman¡¯s body. There was a marked difference between when a woman felt it and when she did not. When a woman felt it, not only the wrinkles of the walls fluttered, but the sensitivity of the tightening was different. So he realized that foreplay was necessary. Because it was usually better to feel each other and move together rather than ignorantly forcefully break in and move his back alone, it would take less effort and a woman would be able to endure it a little more. Hert began to roll her cl*toris with his other hand. He hadn¡¯t realized anything about this place yet, but they said it was a sensitive spot, so it was better than not touching it. Instead, he gently moved the tip of his finger, as though he was handling a more fragile marble than before. ¡°Uh, huuh, uhh¡­¡± Not long after, Tessa let out a different moan than before. It was a little captivating, a little higher. ¡°I think I know a little bit.¡± Hert began to caress Tessa¡¯s walls more gently. He could feel the tiny but swell of the tiny pea-sized cl*toris, and the lining of her walls contracted rapidly with each touch of his finger. ¡°Ah, uhh, hhng¡­ str, ange¡­ ¡± Tessa didn¡¯t know what to do when the man¡¯s large hand, who would usually hold a sword, raised heat as it touched her secret place. It was a tenacious and persistent hand. It made her feel more and more strange. His fingers, which had already occupied her insides, were creating subtle pleasures rather than pain. Tessa felt something hot bursting from deep within. ¡°Wa, wa¡ªit¡­ Uhng!¡± Tessa twisted her body briefly. Her hand gripping the back of the sofa was stiff as she scratched it. Hert slowly pulled out his hand from her. The liquid dripped from his wet fingers. In addition, the liquid that had accumulated inside ran down her legs. Tessa¡¯s face was red with shame, thinking she had made a mistake. ¡°This, this is¡­¡± ¡°I think it felt good. Seeing you pouring out a lot of this.¡± ¡®This¡­ This¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re still clenching there.¡± Hert lowered his head and looked closely at the woman¡¯s entrance. The soaked red flesh trembled as if it was relaxing and contracting repeatedly. It¡¯s like asking for something more. Seeing this, Hert felt blood rushing down his lower body. It was natural. Hasn¡¯t he already tasted what it feels like down there? Hert didn¡¯t hesitate any longer. He thought this was enough for her. He untied his pants and took out what had been inflated since before. A large pillar, which was terribly overgrown with blood, was nodding and spitting out a liquid from the tip. It looked like it was going crazy because it wanted to go in right away. ¡°I¡¯m going to put it in now.¡± ¡°Ah, uh, hold¡­ hold on, uhhng¡­¡± Round tip thrusted into the tight walls. The pillar the size of Tessa¡¯s wrist scraped over her cl*toris and glided across her entire walls. Tessa squeezed her body at the object that seemed to reach her belly button. No matter how much she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t believe she could fit such a thing inside of her. It had entered her once before, but that memory seemed far away to her now. ¡®I¡¯m, I¡¯m scar¡­ ed¡­¡¯ Tessa bit her mouth as if she was about to cry. The fear that she might be torn swept over her. Actually after she had her first time with him, Tessa felt like she had been beaten all over her body and she felt horribly bitter. It wasn¡¯t for no reason Kennis had given her medicine. Hert gave her a cold glance as Tessa seemed reluctant to have him insert himself. ¡°Don¡¯t move around. If you don¡¯t like it, hold on.¡± ¡°Ah, hngh!¡± A huge manhood cut through the gap and began to invade inside. She seemed to be engulfed in a scorching heat. A lump-like hard length came in, grazing the lining of her walls without hesitation. Tessa shuddered, exhaling her breath, opening her mouth and shaking her body. Too, too big¡­ She was already suffocating. Her stomach was full. ¡°Ugh, heuk, st, stop, st¡­ Ah!¡± Tessa realized that the last time they did this was lesser. At the time, she was not feeling well, so the fact that her fever remained was the only thing that protected her. The second time was harder and more difficult than her first. Tessa panted at the sight of him rushing in and out. Is he all in? Please stop here¡­ But as if wanting to blow away her hopes, Hert exhaled as he squeezed Tessa¡¯s buttocks. ¡°Ha, relax. I haven¡¯t even put it in half yet.¡± ¡°St, sto, stop, ah, uhheuk, st, strange, it¡­ hurts¡­ hah!¡± Easily ignoring Tessa¡¯s words, Hert brought her waist closer to his hip. He looked down for a moment. Examining the junction, the lower lips which had widened to the limit, was swallowing his thing. If he moved wildly here, it might get torn. It¡¯s stiff. Hert paused for a moment. ¡°¡­F*ck.¡± Hert involuntarily let out a swear word. It was only for a short time, but it was because his arousal was so intense that he almost came like this. It was a very narrow and moist inner wall. The heat that seemed to melt while swallowing his thing was also blowing away half of his rationality. It had been fifteen days. That he slept with Tessa again. ¡®Yes, I can¡¯t forget this.¡¯ After the first time, Hert rebuked himself for a while. He shouldn¡¯t have held Tessa like that. He said that he was a bastard like a beast. So, he moved the collapsed Tessa and immediately left the Jutert estate as if he was running away. However, looking back now, it was all in vain. He wondered why he went round and round so much to hold her like this. It was okay to be criticized for being a beast-like bastard. For now, he wanted to open her up as much as he could, go in and play around roughly, and finally fill it up with his own seeds. Yes, that was all for now. ¡°I¡¯m moving.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 21 Translator and Editor: Effe and Yonnee ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤Chapter 21 As the thick pillar slowly pulled away, Tessa sighed involuntarily, groaning and gasping. The sensation that had just filled her belly a little while ago was now horribly scraping her insides. It felt like her entire lower body was falling out. ¡°Heu, uh¡­ Ah¡­¡± Suddenly, his tip was over her entrance. Then the man moved his hips again and began to slowly push into her. The slow movement felt as if he was savoring it. As if he wanted to feel the inside of the woman, even her inner walls. The bumpy veins scratched the inner walls and dug into the closed place again as if invading it. ¡°Ah¡­ Heuk, it feels¡­¡± Tessa trembled as the empty stomach was filled up slowly. She couldn¡¯t have been comfortable with the feeling of a foreign body filling her up. It was a feeling she could never get used to. The hem of her skirt and her hand gripped the sofa. Otherwise, it seemed as if the strength in her legs would be gone at any moment. The problem was that while she tensed up her body to keep herself up, strength also entered her lower abdomen and inner walls. ¡°Kuhh¡­¡± As Tessa¡¯s still cramped interior tightened even more, Hert exhaled quickly. Damn it Are you going to cut me off? He barely opened the gap and dug into it, but now the pressure has increased. Rather than spitting him out, that little hole seemed to be enough to swallow him completely. He was just too greedy. Hert held back as much as he could from shoving his c*ck in as far as he could get in. At any rate, only slightly over half of him went into her, and the other half hadn¡¯t even gone inside her yet. That part was a little disappointing, but he didn¡¯t need to rush. It¡¯s enough to tame this entrance. It¡¯s already full and overflowing. ¡°Ha¡­¡± Then Hert grabbed Tessa¡¯s pelvis with both hands, trying to make a proper thrust, and then unknowingly rubbed her buttocks. Her buttocks, which were definitely plumper than before, when it seemed that only the bones were left, stood out. It seemed that the threat to the employees to restore the woman as much as possible until he returned, seemed to have worked. Thinking about it, he thought she seduced him like that. It¡¯s no wonder he fell for that. Above all, he heard later that her fever had not gone down. What was she thinking¡­ Hert¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed. ¡®Don¡¯t worry about it. She is a clever woman. She may have calculated all of this.¡¯ At this point, it was necessary to reiterate that she was a traitor. What he believed the most was that she was a traitor who sold him off. To accept her like this now was enough consideration and concession from his point of view. So there was nothing he had to worry about anymore. When Hert tightened his grip on her buttocks, Tessa, who was lying on the couch holding onto the sofa, let out a short moan and flinched. When he took his hand off her buttocks, large handprints remained red on her immaculate buttocks. ¡°I think your body has recovered to a certain extent.¡± Hert pulled Tessa¡¯s long wavy hair and whispered low into her ear. ¡°Just try to faint like last time. I will start all over again.¡± ¡°Ah¡­! That¡¯s, I¡¯m sca, scared, uhk, heuk¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going to do it, you have to do it right. Do you think I can do it alone?¡± The manhood that had filled her inside quickly escaped out. Tessa felt goosebumps as she felt like her insides were being pulled out, and she arched her back. ¡°I should be satisfied, not you.¡± Isn¡¯t it? With those words, Hert shoved the pillar that had been pulled up to the tip, then back into the narrow path again. ¡°AH!¡± The strong sensation caused Tessa to close her eyes tightly. It felt like her brain was ringing. Her gaping thighs trembled. Trickles of pleasure were coming up from somewhere. ¡°Ha, damn, getting tighter¡­¡± ¡°S, St, op, heu, hah¡­ Ugh¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m close.¡± Hert quickly moved his waist as if to relieve what he had been enduring with. The sheer size of him relentlessly attacked a woman who was barely half his size. Every time his manhood came in, Tessa let out a silent scream and trembled. She clenched her insides and squeezed to the point of pain. ¡°Ah¡­ Huu, uhk! Uh, uhh¡­!¡± ¡°Sh*t, is it because¡­ you gained¡­ some weight? Ha, it¡¯s better¡­ than, before¡­¡± Moving his waist relentlessly, Hert muttered to himself incessantly. Sh*t, why are you so good¡­? The pleasure he felt in their previous entanglement was neither a dream nor a delusion. It was reality. How did this kind of pleasure really exist in reality? And he¡¯s been living without knowing this good thing. The world must have gone crazy. Now that he came to know this, he¡¯d become a madman for it. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± ¡°Haah, ungh, hngh¡­ ngh, ah, that, hahh¡­!¡± Thrust, thrust, Hert continued to dig inside Tessa. Because of that, the woman who was much smaller than him could not bear his strength and was pushed forward. But each time Tessa was pushed, Hert grabbed her pelvis and dragged her back on her stomach. The slender woman¡¯s arms struggled for a moment, then grabbed the backrest again. Eventually, Hert placed one of his knees on the sofa and pulled Tessa closer to him. As their hips were closer together, his manhood went deeper than ever before. Tessa let out a small sound like a beastly howl. The back of her hand holding the sofa firmly appeared pale. ¡°Ah, uh, hahn!¡± All of a sudden, he slowed down, scratching and stabbing up the lining of her walls. Hert had been looking for a place where Tessa felt it before. This was enough for him to get used to it, but still, it seemed to be just too heavy for Tessa. It was clear because of how the joints of her fingers, which had become so tense that even the veins had become clear, were holding on with so much pain. ¡®Other women just laughed when a man put it in¡­¡¯ Hert, who had seen mostly prostitutes since becoming a gladiator slave, was unaware that what he had seen and heard was unusual. It was that he barely realized during his first time with Tessa that there are places where women can feel it. He was thinking that Tessa was particularly slow to respond. After a while, he went over one part with the tip of his manhood. A short moan escaped Tessa¡¯s mouth. ¡°Hah!¡± Tessa, who moaned that even herself could not recognize, was unable to shut her mouth and only her body was pounding. Was it here? Hert gently raised the corners of his lips and began to move his waist, focusing on where she felt it. ¡°Ah, ahng!¡± Thrust, pound! As the woman began to feel it, the tightness of her walls changed. Hert looked like he was going crazy. The big, wide c*ck was getting clenched over. The feeling of his climax was reaching him quickly, as if saying that what they did before was nothing more than warming up. He pierced the woman¡¯s depths even more wildly with his c*ck. ¡°Ah, str, strange¡­ Uh, hng, uh, ung!¡± As he sped up more, the sofa could not take their movement and rattled precariously. But Tessa was distracted by the length that kept digging inside her. Suddenly, she was holding her stomach with one hand. Her breath was choked by the tip that had reached her limit. ¡°That, heuk¡­ I can¡¯t any, any more, ah, heuk! He, Her¡­ AH!¡± ¡°Why, can¡¯t it go in, heuk, but I can go in like this.¡± The inside was already filled with his manhood, but Hert kept pushing hard as if he wanted to get to a place he couldn¡¯t get in any more. His tip thumped and touched her uterus. ¡°Ah, ung, uhk, ung!¡± A faint feeling of pleasure began to rise through the center. Now Tessa was at a loss about what to do as the strange feeling enveloped her, rather than the pain as before. What is this? Why do I feel this way? Her stomach tightened, and a chorus of voices erupted from her mouth incessantly. Tears welled up. ¡°Huhk¡­ Ung, ah¡­!¡± Each time the manhood came in, her vision gradually turned white. Because Tessa tried her best not to think about anything. She seemed to completely let go of her otherwise mangled mind. She just wished it was over quickly. Then this strange feeling will disappear. At that moment, a large hand reached over to Tessa¡¯s chest. Hert slid the clothes across her chest and shoved his hand into it. Tessa let out a small yelp as the hot hands grabbed her chest abruptly. Behind her, she heard a man¡¯s murmur. ¡°You were skinny and thin everywhere else, but only your breasts got bigger¡­¡± It was a shameful statement. Saying that she has big breasts. It was also a phrase often uttered by the deceased Marquis Jutert. In other places she was skinny, only the chest is ignorantly large. Isn¡¯t it perfect for breastfeeding? So Tessa hated her breasts. Her chest played a part in the fact that she was always crouching down her body. ¡°Haa, that old man¡­ Did he touch your breast?¡± ¡°Wh, what are you sayi¡­ huu, ah, uhk!¡± ¡°I heard that the more you touch a woman¡¯s breast, the bigger it gets. Shit, it¡¯s so big¡­ Did he touch it? Or he didn¡¯t touch it? Tell me.¡± Hert rubbed her chest as if squeezing it. It, it hurts, ah! With considerable pressure, Tessa burst into tears. ¡°If you lie, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Thrust! Tessa twisted her body heavily at the forceful gesture. Ahng! For a vision, her eyes went white. A tingling sensation went through her whole body. It was a feeling she had never felt before. Suddenly, her limbs trembled. It felt like her stomach was being mixed up. ¡°Oh, He, Her, uhh, ahh¡­!¡± Hert held her convulsing body tightly as if locking her in his arms. Still, he kept moving his back. It was terribly good on the inside the place that swallowed his c*ck as if it was about to break it. He wanted to stay in here all the time. The enormous length went in and out the twitching entrance without rest. After this, it was a beastly mating. Hert was focused on thrusting, and Tessa, who was half lying underneath, was crying over and over. She couldn¡¯t think of anything. Her legs were limp and she groaned as she buried her face in the backrest. Before long, she could feel the big c*ck twitch for a moment. The man¡¯s climax was approaching. ¡°Kugh!¡± Soon Hert grabbed Tessa¡¯s waist and weighed it down. Pleasure rushed through her body like waves, and the man¡¯s huge manhood gushed s*men into Tessa¡¯s womb. The amount was so great that it took him quite some time to pour it all together. Tessa thought it was over, with her mind slowly returning. It¡¯s over, no more¡­ But Hert didn¡¯t come out of her even though he had stopped c*mming. Rather, as time passed, it became hard again and he began to move again. She felt their fluids mixing in her inner walls. Tessa waved her hand in surprise, unknowingly. ¡°It, it¡¯s done¡­!¡± A hoarse voice came from behind her back. ¡°Who said it¡¯s done? Why, did that bastard end with just one round? But what about it? I have to do more.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Click here for more advanced chapters! Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 22 Translator and Editor: Effe and Yonnee ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤Chapter 22 ¡°No, mmh, ah, I¡­ Huu, hnn!¡± In an instant, Hert pulled Tessa to the floor. Suddenly, Tessa fell into a position with only her hips raised as she lay face down on the floor. Her breasts were half out and they rubbed on the surface as the man dug into her. Tessa was puzzled by the entanglement that was about to begin again. Wasn¡¯t this something done only once? Was he going to do more? More than that¡­ ¡°Hahn, mhh, uhng¡­ Ah, ahng¡­!¡± His manhood thrusted into her Tessa without mercy. She felt full again and her breath was short, feeling that she was suffocating. Tessa reached out and scratched the carpet on the floor. What is this? Is this man of the right mind? It was very different from what she had heard. She was almost on the verge of crying. ¡°Huu¡­¡± Hert began to hold her again as his body pounded into Tessa. The man grabbed the woman¡¯s buttocks with both hands and moved his waist as relentlessly as before. ¡°It hu, rts¡­ Uh, hnnh, ah, hng, aahh!¡± ¡°Ha, your, insides¡­ Tighten like crazy.¡± ¡°He, Her¡­ Aghh!¡± Every time the manhood filled with blood hit her inside clearly, Tessa gasped and breathed out heavily. Her hands and feet were powerless and her stomach was so tight that it hurt. The unfamiliar pleasure she felt just a few minutes earlier was rekindling. It¡¯s weird, it¡¯s so¡­ It was a feeling that cannot be described in words. It felt like her body wasn¡¯t hers. ¡°Ah, ah, mhh, nngh¡­ Ah, nnh! Ahng!¡± ¡°God da, mn¡­ How could it be, so good¡­ Haa¡­¡± ¡°S, ah, agh, sto¡­ It¡¯s we, weird, ah, hnnh!¡± Cloudy liquid spurted out from the wet entrance. The thick liquid was dripping down, dirtying their enjoined place. Tessa felt limp as the liquid ran down her thighs, but she couldn¡¯t help but moan. Her head was dizzy in another sense. It was getting harder and harder for her to bear. ¡®St, stop, please¡­¡¯ Tessa wanted to beg Hert to stop. It¡¯s too strange. She couldn¡¯t stand the feeling of something boiling within her. But Tessa knew better than anyone that she couldn¡¯t do that. Now, she and Hert were only connected through this physical relationship. She couldn¡¯t deny this fact. In the first place, she didn¡¯t even have the right to reject him. Tessa was still ripping the carpet. Her grip was so strong that the tips of her fingers turned white. Then at that moment, Hert suddenly and slowly thrusted and pierced deeply into her. The blunt end was finding the place that Tessa liked and rubbed over it. She cried and shook her behind. She didn¡¯t even know what she had just done. ¡°Ha, ngh¡­ hnnhh¡­¡± ¡°I think¡­ I can do this, huuu, over and over again.¡± ¡°N, no¡­ Ah!¡± Hert, who had slowly removed his manhood, once again put himself into her and thrusted inside. Aaahngg! Tessa half cowered and buried her face onto the floor. Pleasure poured out. It felt like she had fallen into an indescribable depth and then her body was floating again. Now her whole body was shaking. At that time, Tessa reflexively reached out in front of her to get out of this position without realizing it. ¡®Stop it, please stop it¡­¡¯ But before her hands could even touch the floor, Hert grabbed her by the waist and pulled her towards him. As their groins touched, his length reached up to the entrance to her womb. Nnh, hicc! Tessa frantically shook her head at that deep penetration. Her heated body perceived even the slightest movement of the man as a stimulus. She closed her eyes and clenched her fingers as she let out muffled moans. ¡°Kugh, is it good? Now¡­ You swallowed it all?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Uh, ah, huu, take¡­ it out, hnn¡­ uhng!¡± ¡°Your insides, feel so¡­ good, damn it, what do you mean take it out.¡± Hert lightly slapped her small but covetous buttocks. Soon Tessa groaned and let out a cry. He smiled contentedly without realizing it. The hole that couldn¡¯t even swallow him at first was eating him right up to the hilt. All of him was inside her tight stomach. Hert reached down to Tessa¡¯s abdomen and ran his hand under her navel. The stomach, which was also quite flat, was now inflated with his manhood. She could even guess how far his length had gone in. He was satisfied. It was better now than when he was recognized for his work of decapitating the enemy captain. ¡®Crazy bastard. I just slept with a girl¡­¡¯ But it was so good. Tessa¡¯s face was so enchanting that his rationality dissolved and he would turn into a beast. It wasn¡¯t a lie that he could climax in her over and over again. Really, truly, he could. To that extent, he wanted to pour out all that he had endured for the past 20 years here. ¡°Huuu¡­ AH!¡± Hert flipped Tessa¡¯s body. Even after she recovered for a full month, she was still light and easy to move on his own. Although the hem of her dress was a little annoying, he liked how disheveled she looked, so he didn¡¯t bother taking her clothes off. The clothes also suited her. That¡¯s why it seemed like he had become a bastard who had forcefully taken a noblewoman. Hert smiled inwardly, spreading Tessa¡¯s legs wide to her sides. Then as her thick flesh was revealed, his lower body pierced through her. Inside the secret part that glistened with fluids, the narrow hole was struggling to receive the man¡¯s pillar. ¡°Huk¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t, look, ah, nngh!¡± Tessa felt Hert staring down at her for a while, and her face flushed red from embarrassment. She tried to close her legs somehow, but she couldn¡¯t because he had her thighs in his grip. Her eyes were blurred with tears at the posture that was like a frog. She seemed to hear a voice laughing at her saying that she was a prostitute. ¡°Why are you ashamed that you spread your legs in front of me?¡± But what was actually heard was Hert¡¯s mocking voice. Suddenly, Hert looked down at her weeping, with her hands half covering her face. Tessa looked like she wanted to get out of this situation. Because of that, Hert had a stinging pain in one side of his chest. ¡°Seeing that face makes me a little angry.¡± ¡°Huuk, n, no¡­¡± ¡°I am doing what you want. But why do you look like you hate it so much?¡± It made him feel like shit. The man suddenly started shoving himself. Thrust! Between her wide-open legs, the stiff, upright genitals pierced deeply. Ahhn! Tessa opened her mouth and let out a shrill cry. A sensation that had been paused for a moment was revived inside her. ¡°Ha, that, before. Why do you hurt yourself? ¡­What¡¯s the problem? Huh?¡± ¡°Ah, nngh, th, that, n, no¡­¡± ¡°As a traitor¡­ How, much more, should I¡­ do to you.¡± Hert began to speed up. Each time he went inside her, the woman¡¯s spread-out legs fluttered. Under the unbearable pressure, Tessa breathed out again and again, ah, heuk, hak.It felt like her breaths were choking up at the top of her throat. She had no idea when the hell this would end. ¡°Do you regret it? The man you abandoned¡­ huu, is f*cking you like this?¡± ¡°Th, That¡¯s¡­ Ahhngg!¡± ¡°I like, your lower body¡­ Ha, there¡¯s no point in regretting it.¡± ¡°Too, deep¡­ Heuk! Ah, too, mu, ch, mmh, nngh¡­!¡± ¡°Damn it, I should¡­ at least, hold you, ha, until I¡¯m sick of you.¡± Damn it¡­ Hert was losing more and more composure as the inner walls tightened around him. In the palace where they were joined as one, there was not only the sound of flesh-to-flesh rubbing, but also the lewd moist sound of their movements. Hert looked at his s*men flowing through the crevices. He reached out and scraped the fluids dripping down and spread it across her secret place. ¡°You spilled it all¡­ What a waste. It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll fill you up again.¡± ¡°Ah, uhng!¡± His thick, rough thumbs pressed against her clitoris, and Tessa shook her back. Seeing this, Hert began to press down on her clitoris tenaciously. Ah, ah, ah! Tessa¡¯s coquettish voice increased endlessly. The hand that had been scratching the floor stirred in the air, unable to resist pleasure. It looked as if she was reaching out, asking for help. Hert grabbed her hands with one of his and pressed on the floor above her head. He could see Tessa weeping with her mouth half-opened, with her hands on her face, engulfed in pleasure. It was also a slightly better expression than before, which seemed to endure as much as possible. It was because she was lying under him now and didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡®Yes, you better have a face like that.¡¯ Hert stopped rubbing the clitoris and grabbed her slender waist. As he saw her stomach grow convex every time he shoved it in, he applied more force to the thrusts. So, without pausing, he thrusted into her and moved his waist over and over. Until his seed is empty. * * * Outside the window, the sun could be seen setting over the horizon. Tessa stared blankly as a reddish light fell over her. Half a day seemed to have passed. It was a long period of time in many ways. If she had been in the right mind throughout it all, it would feel longer. Tessa closed her eyes slowly as she felt her body could not exert any force on one of her fingers. Her whole body ached as if she had been beaten. Her upper body, which was holding onto something¡ªanything, scratching and barely resisting. Her lower body hurt as well as it had received the man in an open state the whole time, and her legs would not move as if paralyzed. Especially the apex of her legs and the inside of it. It stung so much that she wanted to scream. Tessa bit her lower lip involuntarily. ¡®I didn¡¯t know it was¡­ like this¡­¡¯ Throughout the long hours, Hert thrusted and messed Tessa up at random. Of course, he didn¡¯t care. Because there was no need for him to care from the beginning. He used Tessa and satisfied his lust without any care. Because of this, Tessa slumped under him and uttered only moans engulfed in pleasure. It was an unavoidable result. No matter how much she used her strength, she could not push away a trained man¡¯s body. ¡®How much¡­¡¯ In an instant, Tessa felt sticky liquid dripping from beneath her. Her entrance, where the manhood had been coming and going without a break, had not yet been closed due to the intense entanglement. Because of this, the s*men that couldn¡¯t fill her stomach overflowed and leaked outside. ¡ª ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 23 Translator and Editor: Effe and Yonnee ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤Chapter 23 It wasn¡¯t just that. In addition to Tessa¡¯s insides, Hert left marks on her face, lips, and body. The fluids that had dried up all over her body were clearly showing it. For that reason, Tessa¡¯s awful appearance was close to being messed up. The time it took to dress her up became irrelevant. Tessa didn¡¯t seem to be able to raise her head in front of Janet, who gave her the dress for a while. ¡®I¡­¡¯ She thought she had cried enough, but the tears were trying to come back up again. Tessa couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she had a hole in her heart. Right now, it really felt as though she was a woman who was no less than a prostitute. But what could she do on her own? ¡®I should know my place, I¡­ I did this to myself.¡¯ While Tessa closed her eyes and blamed herself, Hert was next to her, picking up his clothes. Aside from his slightly ruffled hair, he didn¡¯t look like he had just f*cked a woman so horribly just now. Then Hert got up with a clean face, buttoning his sleeves accurately. ¡°That¡¯s enough for today¡­¡± Hert glanced at Tessa, who was lying haphazardly on the floor, and he reflexively smirked as he saw the woman he had messed up. He didn¡¯t know if it was pleasure or relief, but while he satisfied his desires like an animal to the fullest, he felt a little bit better. He thought it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to use Tessa to satisfy his needs in this way, perhaps for the time being. In order to take revenge for her betrayal, he would also remove any degree of respect she had. Then, every time he saw her, it might make this indescribable wavering mood better. ¡®Until I¡¯m bored¡­ Yes, until I get tired of it. After that, I will deal with it without hesitation.¡¯ Hert, who got out of his seat, approached the door and spoke calmly. ¡°Next time I call, come here.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°When you¡¯re done, you can go on your own.¡± Did you understand? Hett looked back at Tessa before grabbing the handle. Tessa was still lying on the floor, motionless, with no answer to him, but he assumed she understood well enough. Well, she was the one who wanted this kind of relationship from the beginning, so she must have been prepared for this kind of treatment to some extent. Hert opened the door and went outside. He tried to ignore the fact that his throat started tingling again from a while ago. ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡´ 4. Dangerous Fury ¡µ The road to the west spire of the annex was lined with twigs of trees. It was literally a road that had not been touched by humans for a long time. Tessa moved forward, following the maid who was leading the way, careful not to tear the hem of her dress. Not far away, the entrance to the spire could be seen. The spire was very old. More than half of the tower was covered with vines, and the remains of bricks that had fallen off were rolling around. Compared to the central mansion where the employees swept and polished the residence several times a day, the spire felt like a faraway world by itself. Even with common sense, it was difficult to think of it as a place where the Mistress of the Jutert household was staying. ¡®In a place like this, the Marchioness¡­¡¯ When she opened the old door that was almost completely broken, the interior was the same. Vines were growing through the cracks in which the bricks were missing, and even the air had a certain stench. A cloud of dust rose as Tessa and the maid moved, obstructing the view. It looked worse than the old room she had been in before. ¡°We¡¯re here, Madam.¡± ¡°Ah yes¡­¡± ¡°The stairs are old, so be careful under your feet.¡± The Marchioness¡¯ maid, as if familiar with it, walked up the stairs. Tessa also followed her in haste. After passing through several steps, an old door caught her eye. Fortunately, it was the most intact door she had ever seen in this place. The maid opened the door without knocking and went inside. ¡°Come on in.¡± The room was better than expected. Unlike downstairs, where holes were drilled and a cold wind blew in, there was even warm air circulating upstairs. Unknowingly, Tessa glanced around the room a little while the maid took off her robe and hung it to one side. There were old but neat carpets all over the floor, and white tapestries woven by hand hung everywhere. The clunky but solid furniture seemed to give reassurance as each was keeping its proper place. There weren¡¯t any particularly expensive items, but they were all well maintained. It definitely felt like a place where people lived. On one hand, it resembled the house that Tessa once dreamed of, and it was even cozy. If she had been freed from the orphanage without being deceived by the director and the broker, perhaps Tessa would have been living in a place like this by now. Gathering things one by one in a house that was neither too big nor too small, she and Hert¡­ ¡®What are you thinking?¡¯ Tessa, who had thought about that, hurriedly shook those thoughts out of her head. This was just a useless, vain delusion. She had no shame. Why was she thinking of Hert here? Tessa squeezed her stinging chest and rolled up her hands. ¡°Sit here. I¡¯ll bring the Marchioness.¡± Before long, a maid in an apron led Tessa to a place where there was only a little sofa. Tessa sat there. The maid knocked and went into a small room and she eventually came out with someone. A soft voice is heard along with a rattling sound. ¡°Welcome. We¡¯ve met before, haven¡¯t we?¡± A middle-aged woman, with her hair cut as short as a man, was sitting in a wheelchair, wearing nothing but simple clothes. Every time she moved, there was a rattling sound. She was the Marchioness who invited Tessa here. The Marchioness had the impression of a dry old tree. Like her sharp features, her nose was pointed and her eyes were narrow and deep. Even when her hair was cut short, she had a strong neutral air to her. ¡°¡­Hello, Marchioness. Thank¡­ Thank you for inviting me.¡± Tessa bowed her head as her eyes met the Marchioness¡¯. From the moment she saw the dark gray eyes, her body stiffened and her heart pounded. Seeing this, the Marchioness laughed a little. ¡°There is no need to be so nervous. Sit down please. Sena, would you please get some tea?¡± At the Marchioness¡¯ instructions, the maid bowed and withdrew. Tessa could now see why there was no other seat across the sofa. It was the spot of the Marchioness in her wheelchair. The Marchioness opened her mouth as if she had been waiting for Tessa to sit. ¡°Should I formally introduce myself? I am Elena Jutert. My last name before marriage¡­ Well, anyway, nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡­ am, Tessa. My last name is¡­¡± ¡°I know, even if you don¡¯t tell me. After all, you¡¯re not a real noble. So let¡¯s move on, Tessa. Ah. Can I call you Tessa?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Feel free to call me comfortably¡­¡± Tessa¡¯s voice softened slightly. Even though it was her first time formally meeting her, Elena was straightforward towards Tessa, as if Tessa was someone she had known for a long time. Or maybe it was just her personality. ¡°I have been wanting to meet you for a long time, Tessa.¡± ¡°Me¡­ Why¡­¡± ¡°Do you know why I called you here?¡± At Elena¡¯s sudden question, Tessa shook her head. No matter how many times she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t figure out why the Marchioness had called her. There was no point of contact between the two of them. She asked Janet several times, but she kept repeating that she didn¡¯t know. So Tessa had no choice but to come to see Elena in person. ¡°Actually, I want to ask you a favor, Tessa.¡± Hearing the word ¡®favor, Tessa blanked out, and she looked at Elena. ¡°What I can do is¡­¡± ¡°It is not difficult. It¡¯s very simple and nothing special.¡± Elena smiled softly, as if trying to relieve Tessa¡¯s tension. But Tessa didn¡¯t know what she was going to ask of her, so she was just worried. They met but only for a very short time. All they did was look at each other¡¯s faces as if passing by without saying a word. Even at that time, they didn¡¯t even know who each other was. But Elena remembered Tessa, and she was saying that she¡¯s been wanting to meet Tessa for a long time. Why? For what reason¡­ Tessa immediately looked at Elena¡¯s legs with a surprised look. Then she took a short breath and pulled her lips apart. ¡°Marchioness, I¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve known the new lord for a long time, haven¡¯t you? You were born and raised in the same place.¡± Tessa stopped her words and looked at Elena, who went straight to the point. How¡­ As she tapped her finger on the armrest of the wheelchair, Elena spoke. ¡°People. You think my ears and my eyes are blocked because I¡¯ve been abandoned here by my husband. No matter how much I can¡¯t move my legs, it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t do anything.¡± Elena slowly moved her wheelchair towards the window. Through the transparent glass, she could see the Jutert estate. Meanwhile, the maid prepared the tea and placed it on the table, bringing one of the teacups to Elena. Then she whispered softly into Elena¡¯s ear. Elena nodded and said she understood. After a while, the maid retreated back out of sight. ¡°Would you like some tea? It¡¯s good tea. It gives you peace of mind.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± Elena gestured her chin to Tessa and brought the teacup to her lips. At the silent urging, Tessa lifted the teacup with a trembling hand, and she opened her eyes slowly as Elena savored the tea. The main castle was seen in the distance. ¡°Tessa, I know the relationship you have with the new lord.¡± ¡°¡­Oh, I think the Marchioness is wrong. Me and the new lord¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t like that? Well.¡± Elena snorted. Tessa looked at her with a half-frozen face. With the light coming from behind her, the Marchioness¡¯ face could not be seen properly. Because of that, Tessa couldn¡¯t even guess what kind of expression she was making. Tessa felt her heart beating faster. ¡°I think Tessa can help me.¡± ¡°I, I¡­¡± Tessa¡¯s eyes wandered down to the floor. Then there was a squeaking sound, and before long a shadow fell over Tessa. A long, pale white hand rested quietly on Tessa¡¯s shoulder. Elena whispered quietly to Tessa. Startled, Tessa was compelled to look up. ¡ª ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 24 Translator and Editor: Effe and Yonnee ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤Chapter 24 ¡®It¡¯s simple. You just need to come visit me sometimes.¡¯ A low and bland tone. The Marchioness said that without making a single stutter. You just need to come visit me sometimes. Tessa couldn¡¯t understand Elena¡¯s intentions, so her heart felt complicated. What the hell does she want from her¡­ ¡°Your mind is wandering?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Ah, huu¡­!¡± In an instant, another finger inside her, and Tessa let out a shaky breath, tightening her grip on the desk. The fingers, which were two, suddenly became three and teased her. With the lewd sound of bodily fluids, the man¡¯s rough fingers rubbed her sensitive areas. Because of this, she struggled to hold on, and her standing legs trembled. ¡°Uh, huhk¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss with just three. Swallowed mine well.¡± Hert lightly slapped Tessa¡¯s little butt with his other hand. Tessa wept at the rebound and scraped the paper on the desk with her fingernails. Since that day, Tessa has slept with Hert several times in the office. When called there as he commanded, he took off her underwear without saying a word, pulled her skirt up, and stuck her hips out or spread her legs. After that, she lay under Hert until he stopped, with her weeping hoarsely and trying not to faint. And today, without fail, Hert called Tessa to the office. ¡°Then you will have to be punished.¡± Hert pulled Tessa¡¯s arms crossed as he pulled out his fingers that were stabbing her walls. Then he took off his belt and started tying her wrists with it. Tessa suddenly had her hands clasped behind her back and she flinched in surprise. What, what are you going to do¡­ ¡°How about you try to move?¡± ¡°Wh, what¡­¡± Satisfied with the meticulously crafted knot, Hert pulled up a chair and sat there with his legs spread apart. Then he pulled Tessa right through his groin. Then something bulged up over her a*s that was rubbed against her. Tessa knew without looking¡ªit was Hert¡¯s manhood. ¡°You have to get on top of me and move.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°Why not? If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll do you by the window.¡± At the man¡¯s words, Tessa shook her head with a pale face. The window. That obviously meant that they would be visible from the outside. Everyone would see the new lord and the dead lord¡¯s wife together. Hert smirked slightly at Tessa¡¯s reaction. It was because he thought it wouldn¡¯t be bad to try it outside later. ¡°Then you should move.¡± Hert ripped through his underwear and pulled his pillar out. The c*ck, which had been erect since before, was oozing out pre-c*m and was already raring to go inside the woman. With his other hand, he slowly ran up his pillar and rubbed it lightly. The liquid that started to flow came out to the end and wet his tip. ¡°Put it in now.¡± ¡°Wa, wait¡­¡± ¡°Hurry.¡± As Hert nervously and wildly shook the hands that were tied behind her back, Tessa hurriedly moved her buttocks down and gently stroked her genitals between the pillar. With that alone, a piercing sensation poured through her body. It was because Hert had already aroused her by obsessively rubbing, pricking, and digging inside. In fact, in the last few days, Tessa had been slowly realizing that her body wasn¡¯t what it used to be. It was thanks to the fact that her body began to adapt to Hert little by little after the deathly painful first and second entanglement. Of course, this was only possible because Hert didn¡¯t just ignorantly spread and push himself in anymore. Now, he¡¯d only thrust into her after he¡¯d already aroused her enough. Hert smiled lowly as Tessa couldn¡¯t stand it and started shaking her body. ¡°What, are you c*mming already after doing it a little?¡± ¡°Heuk¡­ N no¡­¡± ¡°Damn it, so lewd.¡± Hert cursed and abruptly shoved himself into Tessa¡¯s drenched entrance. Pound! Ah, heuk! A big cock like a weapon now easily slipped through the small entrance, and Tessa drew in her breath with her mouth half open. No matter how her body began to adapt to him, it was still difficult for her to get used to having a manhood with the girth of her wrist inside her. In particular, the first insertion was always heavy. ¡°Ah¡­ huu, uhh, ah¡­¡± Tessa clenched her hands tightly as his length went all the way to the hilt. Half-moon marks were clearly engraved on her palm. Her throat clenched as her breaths became suffocated at the feeling of a huge foreign body moving inside her. In particular, she felt as if it had entered deeper than usual because she was sitting on it. ¡°Ha¡­ You swallowed it all.¡± Hert stroked Tessa¡¯s abdomen with his palm. He felt it every time, but it was just amazing to see all of his stuff fit into such a small entrance. In addition, every time he pushed it in, it consistently drove him mad. He loved the hot and moist flesh of the inner walls. He really was about to go crazy. Because of that, he was so focused on f*cking that he almost passed on most of his work to Lange. Lange would just look at Hert as though he¡¯d gone off the rockers, but it was none of his business. In the first place, it was because of Tessa that he entered the ranks of Marquis Borwen and took possession of the Jutert territory by fighting for it. ¡°Now move.¡± Then Hert asked Tessa to move. But Tessa could hardly move at all. The strength in her legs and back was gone. All she could do was curl her toes as she sat on the groin of his large member. Hert, unable to see it, closed her legs, folded it, and pulled her up. ¡°Ah, uhng!¡± As his posture changed, Tessa twisted her back as the genitals were pressed against the inside, and exclaimed. Had it not been for him catching her, she would have stumbled forward. Instantly, the inner walls convulsed and tightened, and Hert exhaled sharply. He almost would have ejaculated in it as it was. The two held their breath for a moment. ¡°Huu, it really drives people crazy¡­ Because you have the talent¡­ Now move.¡± ¡°Hhhng, mo, move¡­¡± ¡°Do you really want to be f*cked by the window?¡± ¡°Th-that¡­!¡± ¡°Then stop talking and move.¡± Hert clenched Tessa¡¯s round a*s and spoke with a gruff tone. Tessa gathered as much force as she could and began to slowly raise her knees. Then, the tight place where they became one slowly moved, and the red flesh slowly came out. Tessa¡¯s neck tightened as the genitals slid out and the tip mercilessly scraped her lining, tightening her belly. ¡°Uhh, hagh, uhng¡­ Mmh¡­¡± A slow, but obscene sound of their flesh echoed through the office. Tessa blushed as she felt her insides churn and be filled. She was moving with all her strength, but her legs and abdomen felt like it was going to collapse at any moment. Every time the manhood moved to urge more of her arousal that was flowing from her, her insides were shuddering badly. She wanted to scratch that spot with a rough thing right away. ¡°Huu¡­¡± Behind her back, she could feel the man¡¯s languid breathing. It looked like something was being squeezed. Tessa could see that the hands that supported her waist and stomach were gradually getting tighter so that she would not lean away. Hert watched as the body barely climbed up and went down. He wanted to grab that waist right away and rock it on top of him in abandon. ¡®Damn, you don¡¯t know who¡¯s the one getting punished here¡­¡¯ He wanted to see the woman move her waist by herself, but what he endured was more of a torment. Hert bit his lower lip. Tessa looked overly lewd, with a bright red face, her head tilted back, her lips more than half open, and her eyes closed tightly. Even though she wasn¡¯t completely naked. Hert finally couldn¡¯t help it and took in a deep breath, then grabbed Tessa and threw her down on his desk. Then he began to push himself into her with force. Hagh! Tessa let out a high-pitched moan as her body writhed. However, because of the hands tied behind her back, she was easily overpowered by Hert. ¡°Uh, huhk¡­ De, deep, uhng!¡± ¡°Haa, don¡¯t mess around¡­ This, little by little¡­¡± Hert grabbed one of her legs and pulled it onto the desk, moving like an unbridled foal. The narrow hole was crushed randomly by the man¡¯s rough thrusting. Tessa felt like her body was being crushed every time he went in. It was too strong and fast. Of course, apart from that, her body was steadily dyed with pleasure. ¡°Oh, agh, uhng! Ahhng, uh¡­ AH!¡± The c*ck that went up while scratching the inner wall haphazardly pierced her uterus without mercy. Tessa was terrified that the stiff member would break through the entrance to her uterus and get inside. She laid her neck down while crying for the pleasure she had become somewhat accustomed to. It was such a strong force. ¡°Sl, slow¡­ Uhk! Aah, He, Her, uhng!¡± Tears welled up in her eyes. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of pleasure or fear. Tessa was crushed by Hert and began to cry. Please, slow down, just a little bit slower¡­ Inside her mouth, the words she could not have uttered mixed with the moan and swirled. At one point Hert grabbed Tessa¡¯s body and sat back down on the chair. He sat Tessa on top of him and put his hands under her knees and spread her legs to the side. Thanks to this, the gap between the legs was widened, revealing their connected area. The huge chunk of flesh began to rush in and out again into the narrow hole. ¡°Ha, uhk¡­! Ah, ahhk, uhh, huhk¡­!¡± Tessa¡¯s body shook up and down, and she couldn¡¯t get her mind right. Each time she was lifted up and then pulled down, her eyes twitched at the pounding manhood. Her toes were already curled inward and her lower body was clenching tight enough to hurt her insides. Her vision was turning blank like a white sheet of paper. ¡°Ha, f*ck, really¡­¡± Hert buried his face in Tessa¡¯s neck. Tessa seemed to smell delicious. He already enjoys nibbling her lower lip, but he wants to devour her here as well. His lower back had swelled up from the beginning and was so large that it could climax immediately. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t take the lining that has tightened anymore. ¡°Ah, ah!¡± After a while Tessa¡¯s thighs and the inside of her stomach twitched, and soon she tilted her neck back and moaned in a high voice. Hert reached his climax and pounded into her even more without letting her go. Every time the glans struck where she felt it most, Tessa was choked out of breath and shook violently. ¡°Kugh¡­!¡± Soon, Hert¡¯s pleasure began to rise to its peak. When he couldn¡¯t take it any longer, he plunged into her deepest part. At the same time as the woman¡¯s body shook violently, his fluids poured into her womb, which he had not reached. Hert held her in his arms for a long time until his ejaculation was over. ¡°Huu¡­¡± A long, bitter breath flowed out. As soon as Hert was able to remove his manhood, the cloudy liquid inside Tessa dripped out. Hert scraped it by hand and applied it into her private place. Her puffy hole was wet and shiny with his c*m. It was a nice sight to see. ¡®How about we do it one more time?¡¯ ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 25 Translator and Editor: Effe and Yonnee ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤Chapter 25 Hert thought about how it hadn¡¯t been long since he had climaxed as he looked at his manhood rearing its head again. Like this, the entanglement with Tessa that never ended with just one or two times. Tessa was the one who made him thirst for it, and the more he did it, the more he craved. He continued to look at her entrance as it spewed out his seed, and then he pushed her down under him as she still wasn¡¯t aware. ¡°Ha, mmh¡­!¡± Tessa raised her head reflexively, startled when a large piece of flesh entered her mouth. Hert was putting his thing in her mouth. Her breath choked at the sudden move. The hardened pillar quickly filled her mouth. Hert then grabbed Tessa¡¯s back of the head tightly. ¡°Suck it right away. It¡¯s what you do best.¡± ¡°Nnmh, huu¡­ uhh!¡± ¡°If you take it out, you know I¡¯ll put it back below.¡± Tessa shook her head weakly as the deep pillar reached her throat. Tears welled up again. But since he had already come in, she couldn¡¯t spit it out. Tessa hid her teeth and began sucking the pillar with her tongue. The bitter taste was felt even when she only used the tip of her tongue. Her stomach churned. ¡°Oh, heup, huhk¡­! Uhk, mm¡­¡± Although she tried to close her mouth as much as possible and sucked the manhood, it was so large that the cloudy liquid mixed with saliva continued to flow out of her lips. Because of this, the dirty sound of squelching ensued. ¡°Keugh, huu¡­ Ah, mmh.¡± Tessa felt like she was going to vomit every time Hert moved his hips and tried to push himself further inside. He was so big that there was no way she could swallow it all. And yet, he finally tried to put all of his thing in that little mouth. Tessa gasped hard and moved her tongue. From her neck to her face, she was red again. ¡°Haa, crazy¡­ more¡­¡± ¡°Huu¡­ Uhk, puhh, heup¡­!¡± Suddenly, Hert grabbed her by the back of the head and moved it wildly. Tessa choked even more than ever, making her body shudder. She gulped and her saliva was passing over it. The thick, heavy flesh pierced her mouth here and there. In the end, Tessa couldn¡¯t take it any longer and gently pushed his thigh away, and Hert graciously let go of her head. Cough! Cough! Tessa spat out the genitals, then violently poured out her cough. The saliva ran into her airway, burning her neck and making her head dizzy. Hert watched Tessa quietly and waited. As time passed and she calmed down to some extent, Tessa looked at Hert first. He was staring intently at her. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯ll do it again, everything¡­¡± ¡°Never mind. Hurry up.¡± Hert beckoned to Tessa. Tessa hurriedly crawled into the spot between his legs. He gripped Tessa¡¯s chin with a vicious force, fixing her face. Then, with his other hand, he slowly swept his shiny pillar with her saliva, and then started rocking it back and forth. ¡°Huhk¡­!¡± The swollen tip swelled near her face, wet with tears, and swept over it without remorse. Long stretches of s*men were scattered randomly across Tessa¡¯s face and body. Tessa was instantly messed up with Hert¡¯s fluids. But Hert didn¡¯t stop there and started rubbing his pillar against her cheeks. ¡°Ah, huu¡­!¡± The blunt head pricked the woman¡¯s cheeks to her lips and the corners of her eyes, rubbing the s*men in a thick layer. By then, her eyelashes were tangled with the fluids, preventing Tessa from opening her eyes. Seeing that, Hert raised the corners of his lips. When he was messing with Tessa through an entanglement like this, he was strangely engulfed in an uplifting feeling. ¡°Now I like it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Watching Hert get up from her seat while picking up his clothes, Tessa just felt empty somewhere. As Hert left the office, Tessa remained alone, wiping the s*men from her face with the back of her hand for a long time. Her vision was blurry and she couldn¡¯t see straight ahead. Something was constantly dripping down the back of her hand. * * * ¡®Damn it, you tenacious bastards. You followed me all the way here.¡¯ Ferdale looked at the soldiers moving in unison and spoke quietly. Less than an hour after he escaped, they were already looking for him, grouped in several search teams. Because of this, he was wandering around the castle without even going near the wall. Ferdale crawled into the grass to avoid the soldiers. However, he could not be caught here. How did he escape. He grinded his teeth and rolled his head as far as he could to figure out another path. ¡®Where was it left?¡¯ Ferdale cracked his thumb, biting it with his teeth. He had to get out of this castle as soon as possible. As time passed, the security would become stricter. In that case, it was difficult for him to escape, even if it was him, who knew all about the geography of this place. He will again be stuck in the tower. ¡®A place people don¡¯t know well. Another unexpected place.¡¯ He lowered himself again as the soldier passed by. It might have been better to go inside than to go outside. In fact, it had been a long time since he ran out of stamina at the gambling hall or the shooting. It was because he did not know he would be caught so quickly and consumed a lot of energy to escape. He looked around and eventually found the spire of the west wing. The road was definitely a sparsely populated place. After all, it was the place where the Marchioness stayed, practically imprisoned. But he decided to ignore it. Ferdale¡¯s biological mother was someone who would immediately call and ask to arrest her son. ¡®I don¡¯t know how the woman named my biological mother can help.¡¯ Ferdale snapped and looked around again. Where would it be good? It¡¯s dark and safe under the lamp¡­ Ferdale, who had been rolling his eyes hard, soon remembered the annex and smiled. Since the annex was close to the spire of the west wing, there were few people, and the road to the outside was well connected as it was usually used as a guest lodging. ¡®Besides, now that my father¡¯s wives are using it, there is no chance that the soldiers will come searching.¡¯ In particular, it was easy to sneak in now that the massive blockade has not been issued. Because there is no one who will guard the former lord¡¯s wives like a crazy fool. ¡®Okay, let¡¯s go there.¡¯ Ferdale avoided the eyes of the soldiers and moved toward the annex. * * * ¡°Isn¡¯t it too quiet?¡± Janet muttered as she drank the lemonade her maid had given her. Under the warm sunlight, the Jutert Marquisate was so quiet. Some might think it was a peaceful everyday life, but not with Janet. In her opinion, the quieter the Marquisate, the more troublesome. ¡°At this point, something new must be happening.¡± ¡°It may be something. Don¡¯t be more restless than that. If anyone sees it, it can cause a big misunderstanding.¡± Janet¡¯s belly, which was lying on the chair with her legs crossed, with her shoes removed under the awning, was as thin as ever. ¡°Anyway, this is my room, but who knows. And it¡¯s uncomfortable. sweating too. And it¡¯s heavy.¡± ¡°Sometimes you say you like it because it¡¯s warm.¡± ¡°On a sunny day like today it¡¯s hot? And even if we get caught¡­¡± Oh, I still have to be careful, right. Janet closed her mouth, set her glass down, and picked up a round cushion-shaped cloth near her. Then she skillfully tucked it into her stomach. Then her stomach swelled up soon, as if she was pregnant. It was the appearance of the pregnant Janet that most people knew. ¡°Hey, how long do we have to do this farce?¡± Janet, who was a virgin, but suddenly became pregnant, grunted at the weight she felt on her stomach. ¡°I think you¡¯re forgetting, but it¡¯s the Miss who suggested that she pretend to be pregnant first.¡± ¡°But then. I had to pretend to be pregnant so I could drop Tessa from that crazy father and son, even once.¡± ¡°Then, can¡¯t we just withdraw? The Miss¡¯ job is almost done to some extent. The reason why we came here in the first place¡­¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Janet said firmly, cutting Jean¡¯s words. She reached out her hand to the sky and looked at her manicured nails. ¡°I have to stick around until this mess gets out of hand. That¡¯s why I asked why it was so quiet earlier. Do you think I don¡¯t want to leave this place?¡± It¡¯s already been two years. Said Janet, looking at Jean, who was silently sewing next to her. She raised her heavy body and stood up from the seat with a sound. A green forest could be seen outside the balcony. When she was at the castle, she looked at the well-maintained garden, but when she came to the annex, she looked at the unmaintained forest, so the feeling was different. But she was getting tired of even this little by little. ¡°Still, I don¡¯t think it will take long for my intuition to tell me. We¡­¡± Janet stopped talking. Someone was rushing to this place from the forest in the distance. She beckoned to her maid, Jean, to come and see. ¡°That¡¯s it, that one. Isn¡¯t it a person?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to see¡­ I guess that¡¯s right? But why is someone coming to the forest? It¡¯s behind the annex. To dare to go to the forest¡­¡± ¡°It just looks like it¡¯s sneaking in. Oh, I think I know who it is.¡± Although obscured by trees and bushes, Janet noticed someone trying to sneak through the forest into this place. She crossed her arms with a smile close to a sneer. ¡°Jean, you were right. It wasn¡¯t too quiet, something¡¯s just happening.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 26 Translator and Editor: Effe and Yonnee ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤Chapter 26 ¡°The Young Marquis has escaped.¡± At Lange¡¯s report, as Hert was looking out the window, Hert¡¯s expression became distorted at once. When the superior turned to Lange with hardened eyes, Lange swallowed a gulp. ¡°He dug the ground. He made a hole and escaped from there¡­¡± ¡°Son of a b*tch.¡± Hert shouted at the window. Even after being imprisoned in the East Tower, the Young Marquis of Jutert was constantly trying to escape. How many times has this been? If he added up his attempts, it was enough to fill his five fingers. He seemed to know a little now how he managed to escape through the iron-clad shield even during the battle for the territories. He was tenacious like a cockroach. His will to live was high. ¡°Sir Bosch.¡± ¡°He is searching the northern road leading to the East Tower and the forest with the second platoon.¡± ¡°Since when.¡± Taking off his robe, Hert picked up a pre-prepared shirt and put it on. Every time he moved, water dripped from his still wet hair. Lange continued to report, naturally serving his superior next to him. ¡°¡­It¡¯s been about two hours now.¡± ¡°Two hours? That bastard is a gambler and a drug addict. Can¡¯t one of you catch that bastard properly?¡± Hert, who was locking the buckle, looked at Lange again. They have been struggling for two hours already over the Young Marquis that is no different from the general public. Knowing his sin, Lange bowed his head. ¡°Forgive me. It was unexpected¡­The response was inadequate. From now on, we will prepare without any setbacks so that this does not happen again.¡± ¡°You are saying things in a good way. Then, who am I supposed to blame?¡± Okay, let¡¯s not talk. What does a bastard who has never been to war know? Hert sighed with an annoyed face. The Young Marquis was seriously annoying. The initial escape attempt was unsuccessful, so he left it alone, but as long as he really escaped now. If Hert leaves it as it is, there will be problems. Hert emptied his glass of water in one breath and walked over to his desk and gave instructions. A map of the area was spread out on the desk. ¡°Increase the security inside the castle, and pay special attention to the annex. Excluding the basic troops, how many people are left?¡± ¡°About five knights and four platoons remain.¡± ¡°Get two knights and two platoons to move too. I¡¯m going to have to cut off one leg this time. That way he won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± Even with that said, Hert was frustrated by the fact that this was not a battlefield. If it is a battlefield between nations, it is not a problem even if the Young Marquis¡¯ head is half crushed and given as food for crows, regardless of the reason. Unlike a general war, the battle for territories required a lot of attention and effort. ¡®Why do I have to keep the heir alive when you¡¯re going to take it all anyway?¡¯ In fact, Hert could deal with the Young Marquis at any time if he wanted to. It was common for people to die in such a situation, and it was not a big deal to make it look like the corpse of the Young Marquis does not exist. However, it was because of Marquis Borwen who planned all these things that he brought the kingdom law and kept the Young Marquis alive for various reasons. Marquis Borwen directly ordered that the Young Marquis of Jutert be kept alive. ¡°¡­Can we catch it by today? If he hasn¡¯t been caught yet, he may have already left the castle and headed outside.¡± ¡°That snob? He can¡¯t even step out of the castle without a helper. Even if he goes out, he won¡¯t even be able to reach the gate.¡± ¡°However, the escape exceeded our expectations. Unexpected things can always happen.¡± Lange cautiously objected. At this, Hert looked at Lange. What did he do while the Marquis escaped? But he did not dare to spit it out of his mouth and question him. Hert was also responsible to some extent for the Small Marquis¡¯ escape. Recently, Hert had left most of the work to Lange. Saying that the war was over and he needed a break for a while is just an excuse, and in fact, it was because he was so focused on sleeping with a woman he met after seven years. He hated to admit it, but sadly, this was the case, so it was a quick solution to go out to catch the Young Marquis right now rather than arguing that it was each other¡¯s fault. ¡°It¡¯s not going to happen, so get ready to search.¡± ¡°Yes, I will prepare right away.¡± Leaving behind the saluting Lange, Hert looked out the window again. On the way from the castle to the annex, there was still someone who caught his eye. Looking at the ginger-colored hair, Hert called for Lange, who was just about to leave the room, and stopped him. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What did I say last time?¡± Langue shook his head for a moment at the question from his superior. Which one¡­ Then, seeing Hert¡¯s gaze out the window, he could immediately recognize what his superior was talking about. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s being put together now. We will be able to report to you soon. By next week¡­¡± ¡°Do it within this week.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± To Hert¡¯s low and heavy tone, Lange responded meekly. With his life as a non-commissioned officer for the past year, he could get a rough idea of ??what his superior was thinking just by hearing the tone of his voice. Now was the time to give an obedient answer. Lange quickly closed the door and disappeared. Even after Lange left, Hert did not take his gaze out of the window. He looked down at the woman who was slowly but steadily moving forward. Tessa Jutert. She was the sixth wife of the deceased Marquis Jutert, the master of the territory he now occupies, and the woman who betrayed him seven years ago. She begged him and now she slept with him from time to time in his office. Ironically, that¡¯s how it happened. ¡®Is it really nothing?¡¯ Annoyance was already seeping into his eyes after chasing Tessa. Hert poked his hand in his pocket and began to ruminate over it deeply. Over the past few days, Hert has drawn a line on Tessa thoroughly and has treated her harshly. He called her to the office, not the bedroom, every day, slept together, and sowed his seeds into her until he was satisfied. After the entanglement, he left her alone without hesitation. He took full advantage of her with their relationship that was only filled with sex. Still, there was no response from Tessa. One day, two days¡­ Nearly a week had passed, and she still came to the office as he told her to come, and she meekly spread her legs and laid down under him. She didn¡¯t ask for or wish for anything. He thought at least for one time, she would say it was shameful and hard, or she hated it in front of him and would cry, but she didn¡¯t do any of that. He even tried to close his eyes for a day or two because he thought she would get sick from the daily love affair, but she did not. Even though her secret place was swollen, she steadily lifted her skirt in front of him. She never once pulled him out. At this, Hert was ecstatic, even though it was absurd. ¡®What the hell are you thinking with that little head¡­?¡¯ Does she really think she can pay for all her sins with her body? It was questionable whether she knew exactly what her situation was in the first place. No, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to act like this if she had known. She wouldn¡¯t be able to use her own body so carelessly. ¡®How¡­¡¯ Tessa could be abandoned at any time. The moment Hert no longer cares about her body, that day will be the day she will pay for her sins. Hert had only postponed until then, but had no intention of forgiving her merely for sleeping with her. Therefore, from Tessa¡¯s point of view now, the only way to survive was to get Hert¡¯s attention as much as possible and delay that period with her body left. Wasn¡¯t it all to buy time for asking for an affair in the first place? Considering that, she shouldn¡¯t have abused her body so recklessly now. She shouldn¡¯t have made Hert tired of it. But for some reason Tessa didn¡¯t seem to mind it at all. At that moment, he remembered the conversation of that day. ¡®Just¡­ kill, kill me.¡¯ Hert¡¯s eyes narrowed for a moment. Did she really want to die? So she was just rolling her body like this? Because he doesn¡¯t show any signs of killing her? No, that can¡¯t be. Hert reflexively looked at the woman who was now far away. She doesn¡¯t really want to die, does she? She couldn¡¯t die so easily. If she knew clearly what she was doing, then she shouldn¡¯t. But what if that¡¯s right? ¡°¡­Damn it.¡± Hert unknowingly let out a swear word. His throat started tingling again. He scratched his neck nervously. He didn¡¯t like it that he had to think like this and feel this way. When this happens, doesn¡¯t it look like he is being swayed by that traitor? ¡°I don¡¯t care if you die or not.¡± After all, as long as he was alive, he couldn¡¯t let Tessa die. Perhaps Tessa might have been vaguely aware of it. No, she will need to know. Hert must take the lead in their relationship, and he doesn¡¯t want to be swayed in the slightest by the woman who ruined his life. Hert glared at Tessa¡¯s back, then turned his head away from the window. He decided not to think any more. He didn¡¯t even have to think of her like this from the beginning. She was just a traitor to whom he would play and throw away. It was nothing less and nothing more. He had no idea what that woman was thinking. But the only thing that came out of his mouth was, contradictory, only curses. ¡°F*ck, stupid bastard¡­¡± Hert ruffled his hair roughly. ¡ª ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 27 Translator and Editor: Effe and Yonnee ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤Chapter 27 As soon as she returned to the annex from the castle, Tessa lay down on her bed. Her whole body was heavy. The entanglements with Hert, which continued for nearly a week, pushed her to the limit, both mentally and physically. However, she didn¡¯t want to show her hardships to Hert. In any case, she had to handle all of this on her own. It was the moment she just closed her eyes and tried to get some sleep. A small rattling sound could be heard near the window. Tessa struggled to open her mouth in a hoarse voice. ¡°¡­Mani? Is that you, Mani?¡± Only Tessa and her maid, Mani, were allowed to enter and leave the room at will. But when there was no answer from Mani, Tessa noticed the strangeness and raised her upper body from the bed. Just then, a hand suddenly appeared in front of her window. Tessa was so startled that she couldn¡¯t even think of moving, and she looked at the hand, which appeared out of nowhere. Although the room she was staying in was on the second floor, someone was trying to break in through the window outside. W-Who¡­ Tessa hardened her body in a situation she had never experienced. She knew she had to go out and ask for help inside her head, but her body couldn¡¯t let her go. ¡°Ha, really¡­ Punks¡­¡± After a while the intruder was fully revealed. The man struggled to climb over the window and step on the floor as if he was falling down. Tessa said nothing the moment she saw the man. She didn¡¯t even scream out of fear. The man who broke into her room was none other than the Young Marquis of Jutert. ¡®Run away, run away. Run away right now¡­!¡¯ With her tears half-filled, Tessa forced herself to move. She somehow had to get her out of here. Rather, why is the Young Marquis here? She heard that he was definitely locked up¡­ How was he here? She couldn¡¯t breathe. As soon as he saw Ferdale, the fears overshadowed her. Tessa dragged her immobile legs and crawled from the bed towards the door. ¡®A little more, a little bit more¡­!¡¯ That was the time. Before she could grab the doorknob, her hair was pulled. Before she could even let out a voice asking for help, a hand went over her mouth. Tessa struggled weakly at the force of the strong grasp, but the familiar voice above her head reflexively drained the strength from his body. ¡°Damn it, I didn¡¯t think it was you.¡± Ferdale¡¯s lips were twisted as he smiled at Tessa, who looked at him and glared. She didn¡¯t expect to see him here. Tessa knew the man¡¯s face well. It was the face he used to make whenever he met her by chance when he was angry. And after that, abuse like anger continued. ¡®No no¡­!¡¯ Without realizing it, Tessa bit Ferdale¡¯s hand that was covering her mouth. She had the courage to not know where he came from. She was so desperate. Aack! Ferdale screamed and let go of the hand holding Tessa. Without letting go of the chance, Tessa reached out towards her door. Just get out of here¡­ ¡°This darned b*tch!¡± Slaaap¡ª! One of her cheeks was burning as if it was on fire. Tessa realized that at one point she was lying on the floor. She stared at the wooden planks on the floor with a dazed face. What just happened to her? She was still dazed, but a hand grabbed her by the hair again. It was a violent hand. Tears flowed from the pain. ¡°Haa, damn, it hurts to death. Hey, did you go crazy because you wanted to die?¡± Ferdale was glaring at Tessa with a sullen face. He then grabbed Tessa¡¯s hair and started dragging her into the room. Tessa was dragged by him without any resistance. ¡°You crazy b*tch, did you sleep with that guy and your gut swelled up?¡± Ferdale let her hair down as if tossing Tessa against the wall. Because of this, Tessa banged her head against her wall and fell to the floor. There was no pain from her head to her face. It was then that the tears began to trickle down. ¡°So you want to bite my hand? I was trying to be good, but¡­ Damn, I¡¯m already annoyed because I¡¯m tied up here, but everything is annoying me.¡± Ferdale was very angry at the twisted situation earlier. The guard in the annex, which was not a big deal, was considerably stricter than he expected, which prevented him from even leaving. Even in the annex, the security was strict, so he wandered around the room and came all the way here. ¡°F*ck, it¡¯s all because of you.¡± Ferdale looked down at the crying Tessa, who couldn¡¯t even raise her head. When he wondered why there were so many soldiers in the annex with nothing special, he realized that there was a woman who had slept with the knight who had attacked the territory. Therefore, it was all because of the bitch in front of him that his plans were shattered. ¡®Now that my escape is almost exposed¡­¡¯ Ferdale looked at Tessa. She looked fine except for one cheek that was beaten by him. It also helped that her condition was better than the last time he saw her. In particular, the pale skin revealed through the slightly widened hem of the robe made him blush a little. He looked around for a moment, then drew his body to match Tessa¡¯s eye level as much as possible. ¡°Hey, did that bastard f*ck you good? Looking at it, your legs are completely spread out with him?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°How did you seduce him? I¡¯m curious, I¡¯m really curious. Isn¡¯t that bastard some great guy? He¡¯s with Marquis Borwen.¡± Ferdale chuckled and waved his little finger in front of Tessa. Rumors went rampant about the relationship between Marquis Borwen and Hert, who was her servant knight. Ferdale went to all kinds of gambling establishments, so he could pick up such rumors casually. There were people who would say they saw them in real life. So, when Ferdale first knew that such a guy was sleeping with one of his father¡¯s wives, he was not easily convinced. ¡°Well, whatever¡­ I guess your p*ssy is the best? Seeing that bastard treat you like this, I can guess roughly. After all, if you take them off, the docile-looking b*tches will make you more tired than you think.¡± Ferdale¡¯s gaze blatantly turned between Tessa¡¯s legs. Tessa curled her body as far as she could at the impure gaze. ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯m suddenly curious about, do you know what it is?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Huh? Guess.¡± Ferdale reached out and brushed Tessa¡¯s messy hair to the side. Every time he touched Tessa, she trembled in surprise. Before long, the Young Marquis discovered the olive-colored eyes hidden in her hair. He liked the terrified eyes. It took him years to make those eyes. ¡°If I f*ck you here, how will that bastard react?¡± Tessa took a breath. Ferdale was laughing with his mouth open. ¡°Aren¡¯t you also curious? Huh?¡± ¡°Don, don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Damn it, I can¡¯t even get out of here because of you, let¡¯s have some fun. After all, my father was dead too? Ever since the old days, I¡¯ve wanted to try you once. You know that too.¡± She knows. How can she forget those eyes that glistened with lust? That is why Tessa was even more afraid of Ferdale. He lusted for her from time to time while beating her like a dog. He could violate Tessa at any time. It was only because of his father, Marquis Jutert, that he did not. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for my father, I would have eaten you already. Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter because I don¡¯t have a father anymore. Aren¡¯t you curious too? How will that bastard react? Would he kick you out because you¡¯ve become dirty, or would he still eat you?¡± Ferdale¡¯s hand now lifted Tessa¡¯s hem. Tessa gasped for breath with a pale face. The nightmare was reviving. This time it was a dead end from which there was no escape. However, when a noise was heard outside the annex, Ferdale stopped his movements and looked out the window. The search team, who were pursuing him, knew he was all the way to the annex. Ferdale cursed as if it was a waste, and pulled something out of his arms. ¡°The plan has changed.¡± He said, pointing the dagger in front of Tessa¡¯s nose. ¡°Shall we test how much the new lord loves you?¡± * * * As it was a family that was deeply rooted in the establishment of a nation, the inside of Jutert Castle was quite spacious. The newly formed search team was scouring the entire area, turning even every single rock. At that moment, the crows suddenly fluttered in the sky. Hert noticed a soldier in the distance rushing towards him urgently. As soon as the soldier arrived in front of Hert, he bent down on one of his knees and cried out. ¡°I have urgent news!¡± ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°The Young Marquis of Jutert has been found in the annex. But he¡¯s taken one lady hostage¡­¡± Before the soldier¡¯s words could be finished, Hert swung his horse¡¯s reins. He wondered where he would be hiding like a mouse, and he thought it was the annex. From here to the annex, it would have been possible to arrive within ten minutes at the latest. Rather, it bothered him that the Young Marquis had taken one of the ladies hostage. Suddenly, the inside of his mouth dried up. Hert hastened his horse. When he arrived at the annex, the shouts of someone believed to be the Young Marquis were resounding from behind the annex. Hert dismounted from his horse and beckoned to a nearby soldier. ¡°Lead me there.¡± The shouts were getting clearer as they got closer to the backyard. After moving a few more steps, he saw the Young Marquis screaming. And in one of his arms, a woman Hert had hoped to be was taken hostage and was swung to and fro. Damn it. Hert paused for a moment and looked at the Young Marquis. The dagger in Ferdale¡¯s hand was being thrust right up to Tessa¡¯s neck. The sharp blade could have pierced Tessa¡¯s skin if it had moved incorrectly. Because of this, the knights who were in a confrontation with the Young Marquis were in a state of difficulty. If either one of them gets hurt, it¡¯s going to cause a lot of trouble. ¡°Damn it, get away! Get out of my way! Just come closer! I¡¯m going to kill this woman!¡± ¡°Try it.¡± It was then that Hert made his way through the knights and appeared before the Young Marquis. ¡ª ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Join our discord to receive the latest updates as soon as possible! Chapter 28 Translator and Editor: Effe and Yonnee Everyone held their breath. ¡°Sir!¡± Lange, who found Hert belatedly, jumped out from beyond him and called him. He was taken aback by Hert¡¯s laid-back attitude, which encouraged rather than calmed the Young Marquis. Hert lightly ignored the officer, took off his coat, and handed it to Mogen, who was nearby. The man¡¯s broad back and shoulders were then exposed. ¡°I¡¯ve known since the beginning that words won¡¯t get through to you¡­¡± Hert, who rolled up the sleeves of his shirt, continued his words with a dry face. He glanced lightly sideways at the Young Marquis, who was holding Tessa hostage. ¡°Try it. It will be fun.¡± ¡°¡­Hmmph, first of all, such a precious person came here on two feet. Should I know this as an honor?¡± Ferdale looked at the man in front of him. They always looked at each other from afar, but seeing each other so close, he could really feel it. Most of all, from his sword-forged face to his huge physique, he evoked a sense of horrific pressure. It wasn¡¯t for nothing that he was told to keep his mouth shut in front of Marquis Borwen¡¯s dog. ¡°But what? I¡¯m really serious. I can really stab this girl.¡± ¡°So, try it.¡± Hert shrugged his shoulders as if Ferdale was wasting time. No matter who looked at it, it was a ruthless figure who did not even think about the safety of the lady held hostage. Because of this, Ferdale began to noticeably panic. ¡°¡­Are you serious?¡± It was not only the Young Marquis who was perplexed by Hert¡¯s reaction. Everyone in the area was confused by Hert¡¯s overly calm appearance. Especially since most of them had a vague idea of ??what Hert and Tessa¡¯s relationship was like. ¡°Does it really not matter if this woman dies?¡± Ferdale asked, holding the dagger closer to Tessa¡¯s neck. Tessa, whose complexion had become pale, still did not rebel once, but quietly held her breath. It was the moment Lange, who had not seen it, was about to step forward. As Mogen stopped him, Hert responded with a snort. ¡°Because it doesn¡¯t matter. You won¡¯t do it?¡± ¡°You bastard¡­¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, just let her go.¡± ¡°What! Do, don¡¯t come!¡± As Hert strode closer, Ferdale stepped back as much and quickly looked behind him. In fact, he hadn¡¯t expected this at all. But he really didn¡¯t know this would happen. Ferdale struggled to keep his composure and gave strength to the hand holding the dagger. A sharp blade began to pierce Tessa¡¯s neck. ¡°Damn, who won¡¯t? Really, I¡¯ll do it. After all, this b*tch is nothing to me, so there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do.¡± Red blood dripped from the place where the blade entered. Tessa let out a soft groan. Ferdale looked at this, and looked at the other person with a triumphant expression. But Hert still didn¡¯t change his expression. Instead, he was getting closer and closer to Ferdale, ignoring the Young Marquis¡¯ words not to approach him with an expression of no emotion. ¡°Damn it, don¡¯t come! Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°Young Marquis, I think you are misunderstanding something. It¡¯s the same with me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if she dies or not. Because she¡¯s nothing.¡± Ferdale frowned at Hert¡¯s blunt answer this time without a single wave of agitation. Sh*t, what? Weren¡¯t the two of them together? How can he be so calm? Ferdale looked down at Tessa, who was caught and immobilized by him. Looking back, Tessa didn¡¯t seem to expect anything from Hert at all. ¡®Crazy. This b*tch was literally useless?¡¯ However, Ferdale still couldn¡¯t shake the lingering feelings between the two. She meant nothing? Then what were the words he had heard so far? It was a famous rumor within this estate that the new lord would call the former lord¡¯s wife whenever he had spare time. No man dares to call a woman, who is nothing, more than once and slept together with her so much. ¡°You¡¯re, you¡¯re bluffing¡­! Nothing?! Do you hold onto a woman who is nothing and f*ck her so often? And you¡¯re Borwen¡¯s faithful dog!¡± Ferdale screamed. The recoil made the blade pierce Tessa¡¯s neck a more. Tessa let out a groan of pain. More blood was oozing than before. ¡°You¡¯re talking in a rather more naive voice than it seems.¡± ¡°What¡­ Damn I told you not to come!¡± Hert quickly approached him. Ferdale unknowingly took his hand off Tessa and swung his dagger at Hert. Otherwise, he felt like he was going to die. Murderous energy flowed in the man¡¯s eyes and every gesture. It felt like being preyed on by a vicious beast. Ferdale looked around. He was really going to do it right. ¡®Right now¡­!¡¯ Ferdale pushed Tessa to the ground. He tried to run away while the attention was on her. Sadly, however, before he could try to escape, Ferdale¡¯s face slammed straight to the ground. Because in the blink of an eye Hert caught his wrist and slammed him to the floor. Kugh! And the Young Marquis fell on the floor and struggled. ¡°You fool.¡± Hert glanced at Mogen and Lange. Lange supported Tessa, who had fallen, and Mogen, along with the knights, began tying Ferdale with ropes. In the meantime, Ferdale screamed. ¡°Damn it, let me go! Scoundrel! Ugh, let go!¡± Hert picked up the dagger in the distance. The tip of the dagger¡¯s blade was stained with red blood. ¡°I know bastards like you well.¡± Handing the dagger to the knight approaching him, Hert looked at Ferdale. A bastard who doesn¡¯t even know his place. Ferdale¡¯s rebellion stopped for a moment in his gloomy eyes. ¡°Punks like you will be the first to die on the battlefield.¡± Hert had seen men like the Young Marquis on the battlefield countless times. Useless things that were born noble and had never done anything like hardship. They usually looked at the war with ease, but after the first battle, they were in shock and could not get out. In fact, he was glad it ended there. More than half did not come back alive from the first battle. ¡°At least you can¡¯t kill anyone in front of you. You can¡¯t do that and don¡¯t have the strength to do that. Do you think you can kill a person just by picking up a sword when you spent your whole life eating and playing?¡± You should kill someone who has already killed people. Hert¡¯s low voice rumbled. As he said that, his eyes sank very low. ¡°What would you do if you took up something like this? It becomes a threat only if you really have the intention of doing it.¡± Hert sneered at Ferdale and said that his commotion a while ago is not even playing house. Ferdale could not stand the blatant accusation and began to scream. It was the first time he had ever been ridiculed and ignored in this way. He trembled at the treatment he had been receiving for the first time in his life. ¡°Shit! Shut up, what do you know! When you¡¯re sleeping with that whore!¡± At one word, Hert looked down at Ferdale. Whore? When he said whore, did he mean Tessa? Hert¡¯s brow furrowed in an instant. Seeing this, Ferdale giggled and said. ¡°I guess it¡¯s nice to f*ck someone after a long time? Pretending to be nothing. So the great Borwen¡¯s dog touches a girl. That b*tch is amazing too. Can I give you a piece of advice?¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re too noisy. Do I have to cut off your tongue?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a magical girl. She¡¯s good at attracting men. Should you be careful whether she was playing with you? This girl will not be satisfied with one f*cking, and she was looking to f*ck other scoundrels. How could a b*tch with nothing take the place of Marquis Jutert¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Hert let out a fierce voice. But Ferdale began to chatter even more without hesitation. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious what my relationship with that b*tch is? Tsk, I know everything that used to be here. Are you the only one who doesn¡¯t know? Fuck you, you evil bastard. Well, I think you already know what I¡¯m talking about¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I thought she was a prostitute by nature, so it was amazing to catch a guy in such a short time even in this situation. Don¡¯t be fooled by that b*tch. I¡¯m really saying this for you. I know guys like you well. Those who ruin a good life with just one d*ck.¡± Ferdale laughed. A face that was as if he fancies a punch. At this, Hert was starting to feel more and more dirty. At first he was just going to ignore it, but he was annoyed that he said something like that to him. Above all else, the way he spoke as if he knew Tessa well began to get on his nerves. He also wanted to kill him. ¡°The hell, you b*tch. How dare you sleep with the man who killed Father?¡± At that moment, Ferdale spit in Tessa¡¯s direction. Therefore, Hert¡¯s gaze naturally turned to Tessa, who was with Lange. Although it was a one-sided criticism, Tessa was unable to even raise her head. He could see her biting her mouth tightly through her hair. And Hert didn¡¯t know exactly why she looked like that, but she just hated it. Maybe it was because of her appearance that she looked at him and kept her head bowed to him without saying anything from before overlapped. Hert unknowingly clenched his fists. Why wasn¡¯t she talking this time? Is it really because, as the Young Marquis said, all of that is true? ¡°You¡¯re a whore who knows neither grace nor dignity. Who made you live in this place! A b*tch like you should have been killed sooner¡­¡± ¡°Sh*t, shut up.¡± Hert pulled up Ferdale¡¯s collar. In his grasp, the Young Marquis hung in the air like a child. ¡°If she¡¯s a whore to me, isn¡¯t your mother a whore as well since she also slept with the previous lord? Speaking nonsense all over the place.¡± ¡°What, bullsh*t¡ª Let, let go¡ª!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you go, you bastard.¡± Before he could finish speaking, Hert threw Ferdale back to the floor. He chuckled as if he didn¡¯t want to look at him any longer. ¡°Take it away.¡± Advanced Chapters! Chapter 29 Translator and Editor: Effe and Yonnee ¡°That b*tch and you are the same! Dirty and filthy bastards! No matter how much of a dog you are to Marquis Borwen, I¡¯m the Young Marquis of Jutert! You think the nobility can let of?! Let me go! Let go!¡± While being led by the knights, Ferdale screamed. Either way, Hert walked over to where Tessa was and looked at her. Fortunately, the wound on her neck didn¡¯t seem as deep as it seemed, and the blood had stopped shortly after. But the other conditions did not look particularly good. ¡°Why is her face like this?¡± Hert, who had just discovered that one cheek was swollen, asked Lange as if chewing on it. In fact, not only her face, but her complexion as a whole wasn¡¯t good either. Her whole body was cold. He eventually pushed Lange away and hugged Tessa. ¡°Call the doctor. Right now!¡± * * * From a distance, a woman¡¯s voice began to take shape and be heard. ¡®I don¡¯t understand.¡¯ Tessa lifted her messy head and looked in front of her. A maid stood in front of her holding a lamp. It was a familiar face. She had never exchanged words, but her face and voice were familiar as she was one of the maids serving the meal when she was in prison. ¡®Well, what are you doing staring at me like that?¡¯ The maid came closer to Tessa, with one of her feet tied. She escaped the Barony and ran to the orphanage, and since her arrest, Tessa has been tied tightly, hands or feet, somewhere. Because of this, her hands and feet were always stained with red scars. The maid looked at the wound with pity. ¡®I really don¡¯t understand, so I¡¯m asking you. Isn¡¯t this a good opportunity for you? You said you used to be an orphan. When will you be able to go to such a place, to wear precious clothes, use good things, and eat delicious food?¡¯ ¡®¡­go.¡¯ ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®Then you go!¡¯ Tessa screamed. The maid, startled, took a few steps back. Don¡¯t shout. Do you know what time it is? The maid warned in a low voice as she looked around for a moment. Then she saw no one approaching, so she knelt down on her knees and pulled something out of her pocket. ¡®Give me your hand. It¡¯s even better if you stick out your feet.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t mean to hurt you, so give it to me.¡¯ ¡®Why, why me?¡¯ Tessa looked at the maid with a vigilant face, then curled up on her body. The maid said she knew it, and she forcibly grabbed Tessa¡¯s arm and pulled her towards her. This, let go¡­ Before long, a cold liquid splashed over the wound on her wrist. For a moment, the stinging of her wound began to subside, along with a tingling sensation. ¡®It¡¯s the medicine I mainly use in my hometown. Even if the herbs are cheap, they have a great calming effect.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ ¡®More than that¡­ You are very stubborn. Have you not heard of such a thing?¡¯ The maid said this as she was applying the medicine on the wound on her other wrist. Tessa shut her mouth and looked up at the maid. She had no way of knowing why the maid was healing my wounds. At that moment Tessa made eye contact with the maid. Then the maid smiled and started talking abruptly. ¡®My family was poor. I was lucky if I could earn and eat for a day. It was such a busy house that I was starving every day. Still, I had a good relationship with my family. So maybe that¡¯s why I was able to survive.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ ¡®But one day, a plague struck my hometown. My mother was the first. Then it was the youngest of my three siblings. Do you know what happened to the two of them? They died. Because I didn¡¯t have money, I couldn¡¯t get them treatment. They could have survived if they had received treatment on time¡­¡¯ There was bitterness in the maid¡¯s voice. Tessa quietly listened to the maid¡¯s story. ¡®Anyway, the other house also suffered from the plague. The whole town was plagued by the plague. People with some money could get treatment and live, but poor families like me could not even dream of treatment and just died. By the way. There was the prettiest girl in our town.¡¯ The maid¡¯s gaze rested on Tessa for a moment. She reached out her hand and tidied up Tessa¡¯s messy hair. ¡®She was the same age as me, and we¡¯re not very close, but we exchanged greetings warmly. The girl said to me all of a sudden. She got married to a rancher from a neighboring village. The rancher was famous for being rich in this area. There were children among the people who were older from his dead ex-wife, but¡­ After all, the important thing was that he¡¯s rich.¡¯ ¡®Then¡­¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s right. Her house was poor, too. And her brother got infected with the plague. What was she gonna do? Her family is dying right now. So she had no choice but to marry the rancher. It could be said she is being sold, to be exact. But do you know? Do you know what I was thinking when I saw her?¡¯ The maid let out a sigh briefly. ¡®I wish it was me.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ ¡®If only I had married the rancher on behalf of that girl. Then my family would no longer be hungry or die without treatment. In the corner of my heart, I still picture my youngest brother who was holding me and begging for life. What was the sin of that little boy, that he had to die in such a way. I live thinking about it all the time.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t know what your name is, but I wish I could have been sold to the old Marquis on your behalf. But I don¡¯t have ginger hair, I don¡¯t have fair skin, nor do I have a short stature like you. You are the perfect substitute for the Lady that the Baron was looking for.¡¯ The maid had risen from the spot. Tessa looked up at the maid and looked up at her endlessly. Why does she say things like that to her? To be lucky enough to accept it without complaining? Tessa caught her breath. But she never wanted all this. ¡®I ¡­ I never wanted it.¡¯ ¡®Yes, I¡¯m sure. So that¡¯s why you¡¯re so desperately in denial. But there are people like me. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t have done something so stupid. Rather, I must have tried to make the most of the circumstances given to me.¡¯ ¡®I¡­ I don¡¯t want to be a whore!¡¯ Tessa couldn¡¯t stand it and yelled at the maid. Whore. It was a word that had been hanging around her neck the whole time. Tessa was in tears. No matter how much she was born with a life abandoned by her parents, she didn¡¯t want to throw everything away like this. If she threw away even her body, then there really would be nothing left. Then the maid¡¯s cold voice came over her head. ¡®That sounds very strange. If you get married when you don¡¯t want to, like you¡¯re being sold, are you a whore?¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ ¡®And why do you hate whores? Are they dirty? What was the standard for a whore in the first place? Who calls them whores, and why so many women are called whores, do you know why?¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ ¡®You don¡¯t even know that, yet you speak of it so easily.¡¯ When Tessa didn¡¯t say anything, the maid walked slowly to the door. She said, clutching the handle tightly. ¡®Don¡¯t say anything weak. Accept reality. That¡¯s the way we live in this world.¡¯ With those words, Tessa was thrown into darkness. * * * As she slept, Tessa¡¯s face was so calm that she almost looked like a dead person. Because of that, Hert¡¯s heart pounded like it was going to explode whenever he looked at her pale complexion without moving. He felt a little reassured only when he checked Tessa¡¯s faint breath with his fingertips. ¡®Sir, the Madam is heavily fatigued right now. Moreover, she experienced quite a shock, so her pulse and breathing are unstable. She needs to rest, even for the time being, with absolute stability.¡¯ The doctor said that Tessa needed careful management and care. Otherwise, it could lead to serious illness. Hert bit his lower lip and stared at Tessa, laying motionless for half a day. Damn it, damn it. Curses were pouring out of his mouth incessantly. His mind was confused and he was unable to do anything at all. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± To Hert, Tessa looked like she was going to die right now. To the extent that it felt like a miracle that she had survived this far with that slender body. Hert rubbed his face roughly with both of his hands. When he held onto such a body and remembered what he had been doing in the meantime, his mind went blank. ¡®Bastard that¡¯s no better than a beast.¡¯ It was already the second time. After coming here, he blamed himself. ¡®There are different ways to ruin me.¡¯ Hert¡¯s head was spinning. He didn¡¯t know what the hell to do with the woman in front of him. Why was that girl showing him this? Hert glared at Tessa, but before long he lowered his head uncontrollably. He felt pathetic about leaving a sickly person. ¡®If you sold me and came here, you have to live well. Why are you like this, why again!¡¯ At first, his heart was heavy at the thought that she was dying, but this time she was completely lying down. With the face sick as if dead. She couldn¡¯t do this unless she was determined to drive people crazy. Once again, he felt like he was the perpetrator and not the victim. Hert was absurd and spit out a laugh inwardly. ¡®What did I do wrong, why are you doing this to me?¡¯ He just wanted to know why. The reason why the person he loved most betrayed him. He finally got a chance to hear that answer. But the other side kept her mouth shut every time. There was no way he wouldn¡¯t go crazy. ¡®It seems like I¡¯m getting revenge from this.¡¯ Hert now smiled self-pitifully and shrugged his shoulders. Of course, he didn¡¯t do any research at all. Hert has personally tried several times to investigate Tessa, but each time he has failed, something is blocking him. In the end, he had no choice but to wait for the help of the Marquis. He didn¡¯t know the Marquis would throw that woman at him like this. ¡®Tessa Jutert¡­¡¯ Hert looked at Tessa who was sleeping again. He reached out and touched the cold woman¡¯s cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t die.¡± Please. Advanced Chapters! Chapter 30 Translator and Editor: Effe and Yonnee ¡®A weak voice¡­¡¯ It was a long night when she opened her eyes. A night when everyone is asleep. The lit candle was almost burnt out and the light flickers uneasily. Tessa slowly blinked her eyes and looked around the room. She thought the structure and furniture to be familiar, so she was in her room in the annex. ¡®Why am I here¡­?¡¯ She remembered being taken hostage by the Young Marquis, but from then on, her mind was fuzzy. She seemed to remember vaguely that she was moved by someone in the middle. Tessa found someone near the bedside once she tried to move her body to find Mani. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Half-hidden in the darkness, she saw Hert sitting on the chair, his eyes closed. Tessa took a breath unknowingly at the sound of his quiet breathing. Why was he here? Hert had never even come to the annex. When calling Tessa from the castle, he always used the soldiers or knights under his command. He never walked near the annex. Tessa saw that Hert was asleep and slowly stepped out of the bed. Her neck, tightly wrapped in bandages, was uncomfortable, and her whole body was aching, but she couldn¡¯t just lie down like this. Above all, her throat was dry and her stomach was a little hungry. She had to find Mani. ¡°Where.¡± The moment she put her feet on the floor, a large hand supported her trembling body. Suddenly, Hert was looking at Tessa, frowning at her. ¡°Where are you going.¡± ¡°That, that¡­¡± ¡°If you need anything, tell me. I will bring it to you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I can do it, ah!¡± Hert lifted Tessa gently and put her back on the bed. Tessa, who suddenly returned to her original position, looked up at Hert with a slightly bewildered expression on her face. It was only then that he could clearly see Hert¡¯s figure hidden in the darkness. Darkened and sharpened eyes. Dark blonde hair that was cluttered, and lips raised as if they were roughly bitten. She doesn¡¯t know what he did to his shirt, which was usually held together without a single wrinkle, but there were a lot of wrinkles and a button or two were unclasped. ¡°Don¡¯t, just tell me. Because the doctor said you should rest. Water?¡± Hert got up naturally, walked over to the table and grabbed a glass of water. The sound of filling the glass with water echoed through the room. Tessa just looked at Hert with a puzzled look on her face until a glass of water was held in front of me. Why was Hert doing this to me? ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°How could the lord be here¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I be here? Is there anywhere in this castle that I cannot go?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡± ¡°Then you don¡¯t like me in your room?¡± ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s not¡­¡± ¡°Then drink.¡± Hert held out the glass of water to Tessa again. Reluctantly, Tessa looked into his eyes and drank a little water. When she drank the water, her throat, which was aching as if it was going to crack, seemed to get better. But she still didn¡¯t understand why Hert was doing this to her. ¡°Do you need anything more?¡± Hert asked, taking the glass of water back. Tessa shook her head at this. ¡°Hungry.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ I think I¡¯m fine.¡± Tessa shook his head once more. Actually, she was a little hungry, but not to the point where she couldn¡¯t stand it. Above all, it was early morning. Everyone was sleeping, but because of her, she didn¡¯t want to wake anyone. It didn¡¯t matter if she filled her hungry stomach after dawn. Just because she doesn¡¯t eat right now doesn¡¯t mean she was going to die. Hert, on the other hand, had a different idea. He stared at the slender woman¡¯s stomach. In fact, not only her stomach, but also her limbs, which looked like only bones, were carefully examined by him. He wished she could move well with a body like that. Did she even eat? It seemed like he had to see how much she usually eats with his own two eyes. Hert walked towards the door to call someone. ¡°I¡¯ll ask them to prepare something simple right now.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t¡­¡± At that moment, Hert turned to Tessa. There was annoyance on his face. He showed a clear sign that he didn¡¯t like it. For that reason, Tessa struggled to remember if she had done something wrong. But there was nothing to guess. No matter how she looked at it, she didn¡¯t really do anything. Before long, Hert spoke harshly. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think of me. It¡¯s only natural that you hate me. But don¡¯t say that you don¡¯t like it that much.¡± ¡°¡­What? What do you mean¡­¡± ¡°Stop saying that you¡¯re ¡®fine¡¯, damn it.¡± At Hert¡¯s low voice, Tessa shut her mouth. Hert had a lot to say, but then he turned his back with a small sigh. ¡°¡­Fine. Even if you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll tell them to bring it.¡± Hert went out and called the servant, and ordered him to bring a simple meal for Tessa to eat. After the servant disappeared, Hert closed the door and returned to the room. Fortunately, Tessa was still there. But she looked even more confused when Hert reappeared. ¡°Look at me.¡± Hert stretched his hand out to Tessa¡¯s forehead. The man¡¯s hot hand gently wrapped Tessa¡¯s small forehead. Her cold body was suddenly warm. It seemed to help that he lit the furnace all the time she slept. He didn¡¯t show it, but Hert let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Anywhere uncomfortable.¡± ¡°¡­N, no.¡± ¡°If it hurts, don¡¯t hide it, tell me right away. Whether you call the doctor or the maid, get treatment. Don¡¯t collapse like this every time.¡± Tessa looked up blankly at Hert, who took his hand off her forehead. Because the way he checked the fever on her forehead overlapped with that of the boy who had nursed her all night long. Of course, she knew that she shouldn¡¯t project the Hert of that time to the present Hert, but over and over, she could only see a boy who was kind to her. ¡®No, don¡¯t do this.¡¯ Tessa reflexively held back the tears as they welled up. But as time passed, the tears continued to fill her eyes. It was strange. She cried so much when he only checked her forehead. It must have been something Hert would have done without thinking. Her tear glands must have been broken. ¡®It¡¯s nothing. To Hert, I am nothing.¡¯ Wake up. The man in front of her was no longer the Hert she once knew. First of all, she needed to know her place. Had she not given up on that yet? Tessa scolded herself. The rebuke made her chest hurt like it was, but she didn¡¯t stop. Because she never should dream in vain again. Because that was the reality given to Tessa. Didn¡¯t he say it in the commotion the Young Marquis caused in the daytime? She¡¯s nothing to him. That was correct. Tessa and Hert had to have nothing to do with each other. Tessa had to try not to expect from him as much as possible, even when Hert appeared before her eyes. He didn¡¯t come to save her, but only to catch the Young Marquis. She kept repeating the thought over and over again as he stabbed her neck with a knife. However, the condition of her body was worse than usual, so tears eventually ran down her cheeks. Seeing Tessa¡¯s tears, Hert¡¯s expression hardened. It was frustrating. Why was she crying? Was she hurt anywhere? He was about to get a close look at Tessa¡¯s face. Tessa mumbled first, lowering her head. ¡°What¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Nothing, really nothing¡­ Just, in the eyes¡­ It felt like something was in my eye¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Tessa hurriedly wiped the corners of her eyes with the hem of her sleeve. Still, tears flowed nonstop. This shouldn¡¯t be the case. Even seeing her crying must have been one of the things Hert didn¡¯t want to see. ¡°I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll stop, quickly¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± Constantly apologizing, Tessa squeezed her eyes shut. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± With Tessa crying in front of her, Hert was silent for a moment. He looked out the window. The deepening night was still not going away. Maybe that¡¯s why. The hatred for Tessa was shattered in a very short time. Hert cautiously reached out towards Tessa¡¯s face. Then he restrained the woman¡¯s arms as she casually rubbed her eyes. ¡°You still have the habit of rubbing your eyes.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Hert¡¯s hot hand gently touched Tessa¡¯s eyelids. He wiped the tears from her cheeks with his thumb. The two remained silent for a while. Hert closed his eyes and looked down at Tessa, who slowly calmed down. Her face was smaller than the palm of his hand. There was a time when it was nice to just stare at this face all day. It was a fact that he couldn¡¯t deny, and he didn¡¯t want to hide. That¡¯s how much he liked this woman in front of him. No, he didn¡¯t just like her. He loved her. ¡®Hert!¡¯ Back then, Tessa was always bright and lively. It wasn¡¯t just that. She was a sweet, kind, caring little angel. The children of the orphanage naturally liked and followed her, and the teachers praised her. Tessa also had excellent skills. The sound of her singing as she sang was as pure as a little lark, and the lines of her body as she danced made anyone fall in love. The clear blue sky, the rustling of the wind, and the ginger-colored hair fluttering in it. Everyone loved Tessa singing her songs and dancing. Hert never forgets those moments. So he wanted to give her everything. But not now. Advanced Chapters! Chapter 31 Translator and Editor: Effe and Yonnee ¡®But why¡­¡¯ Why was he constantly worrying about her? Seven years ago, after that day, their relationship was shattered. Shortly thereafter, he held on to a feeble hope that it wasn¡¯t, but after confirming her betrayal, he let go of even that. Hert no longer loved Tessa. He was sure. These feelings towards her in the first place could not be love. Stained by her betrayal, brimming with hatred and misery, this was hardly what one would dare call love. This raw emotion was not even in its perfect form, and even tormented Hert. So he was confused. If this feeling wasn¡¯t love, he couldn¡¯t figure out what the hell it was, and couldn¡¯t even conclude why he cared so much about her. In that, Hert thought about Tessa the whole time she was lying down. He herself wonders what he wants to do with Tessa. Did he want revenge on her, or did he want to make her his reward for his hellish past? Maybe both, maybe not. Because his mind changed from time to time. Anyway, that¡¯s the conclusion he has been thinking about for a long time. Unfortunately, it was an endless loop. Nevertheless, one thing became clear through this incident. Hert wanted Tessa not to die. He wanted her alive. At least in front of him. * * * Lange heard that the sixth wife of the former lord had just woken up. The soldier also reported that his superior had instructed to prepare her meal. He tapped his fingertips on his desk at regular intervals. On the desk lay the information his superior had asked for. ¡®Tessa Jutert.¡¯ Seven years ago, she became the sixth wife of Marquis Jutert on behalf of the famous daughter of Baron Settebien. As the Marquis disregarded her, knowing that she was a substitute for the baron¡¯s daughter, her position in this place was reduced at once, and in her early years she attempted to escape and commit suicide, causing all sorts of disturbances. However, it was written that at some point she became quiet and did not come out of her room. The other thing is that she has been regularly abused by the Young Marquis. Lange quietly lowered his gaze as he skimmed through interviews with people around her that were about the lengthy attachments to the escape and suicide protest and the abuse of the Young Marquis. He thought she was withdrawn every time but he didn¡¯t know she had a story like this. He already wondered what his superior would look like if he knew. ¡®More than that¡­ It¡¯s the same.¡¯ Lange returned to the first page and skimmed through Tessa¡¯s basic information. Again, like his superior, he was unclear about her whereabouts seven years ago. He doesn¡¯t know what Baron Settebien did, but there was no information about a woman named Tessa before she became ¡®Tessa Settebien¡¯. Both her origin nor her parents were blank. However, Lange could only guess roughly how she had lived. She¡¯s from the same background as his superior, so she¡¯s probably from an orphanage. And the reason they separated seven years ago must have been the cause of his superior¡¯s current feelings for the Madam. Of course, given the reaction or behavior of his superior, it was highly likely that she had wronged him. ¡®Is the cause also what happened when Sir was transferred from the orphanage to be a gladiator slave?¡¯ Although slaves were legal in the Mussieux Kingdom, the number was rare. It was not uncommon for ordinary people to become slaves. In the beginning, ninety percent of slaves were public slaves who were exonerated after a misdemeanor lived as a slave for as long as the sentence was given, and the remaining ten percent were private slaves who claimed to be slaves for various reasons. But who would call himself a slave? Most avoided becoming a slave unless they were in debt that could not be repaid. Ironically, unlike the public slaves, the treatment private slaves received was not very good. This was the case with gladiator slaves, who could be called the representative of private slaves. The treatment was so severe that most of the prisoners sentenced to death or life imprisonment went to the arena instead of going to prison. It wasn¡¯t uncommon for a commoner to become a gladiator-slave right away, like his superior. ¡®But can the Madam sell the Sir as a gladiator slave? In the first place, a slave contract would not be effective unless the person directly interfered with it.¡¯ Lange narrowed his brow and once again tapped his fingertips across his desk. Then he shrugged his shoulders. Well, that¡¯s all he had to do. He didn¡¯t know what happened between them seven years ago, but it was something they had to settle between themselves. The only thing he had to do was what he¡¯s been ordered to do. Of course, he couldn¡¯t erase the feeling that something was amiss. ¡®And if there is a serious problem, Her Excellency will solve it.¡¯ Hert Shine was a dog that Marquis Borwen adored so much that the Marquis couldn¡¯t let the problem that could become an obstacle be left alone. The reason his superior was able to rise to the top in the shortest period of time was mainly because of his excellent skills, but basically, because the Marquis looked after him. ¡®Still, I don¡¯t know, so I¡¯ll have to report it to Her Excellency.¡¯ Lange got up and lit a candle. Today¡¯s work ended here. Now, all that remains is to hand over the information about the Madam to his superior as soon as dawn comes and take a shift with Sir Bosch. Unless something special happened, that was his schedule. When he took the watch out of his pocket and checked the time, there were still three or four hours until dawn. Until then, Lange left the room with the intention of closing his eyes for a moment, and soon met someone who was waiting for him. ¡°It¡¯s hard to see your face. Isn¡¯t that right, Sir Geoffrey?¡± Oh, he forgot for a moment. That woman was here. ¡®It¡¯s bothering me.¡¯ Lange said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re not dead yet, she¡¯s alive, Lady Vellodem.¡± * * * ¡°What are you doing these days?¡± Was she only sixteen years old? The little girl lying on her bed and fiddling with a book looked at her only sister. The sisters, who were as tall as men, boasted their splendid limbs, and had been staring out the window ever since. ¡°Lee.¡± The little girl called her sister again. Then the woman, Beatrice, turned her head and met the eyes of the weak queen of this country, Jean. The eyes that embraced the black eyes widened narrowly. ¡°Are you so curious about what I am doing?¡± ¡°You know the terrible news going around in the palace these days about you?¡± ¡°When has it ever been good?¡± Beatrice smirked. She moved away from the window, walked over to the bed on which the queen was lying, and pulled up the chair and sat down. Then she reached out and cleaned her sister¡¯s hair, which was scattered around her. The purple hair, which looked exactly like hers, was paler than before. But she didn¡¯t show it. There was nothing to be surprised about now. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Things are going smoothly.¡± ¡°So what are you doing?¡± ¡°Who knows, playing the villain?¡± Beatrice shrugged her shoulders as she said something she had heard from someone. At this, Jean furrowed her brows openly. ¡°What is it? Don¡¯t do anything weird.¡± ¡°Well, how can I go against the will of my queen?¡± At the soft voice, as if trying to appease her, the queen rather rubbed her mouth and looked at her sister with a skeptical look. ¡°Don¡¯t take it lightly. It¡¯s because your behavior is really strange. Rams is stupid and doesn¡¯t know anything, but I can see it all in my eyes. Surely something will happen soon. For example¡­¡± ¡°Something like Chaldiweus¡¯ coal mine strike?¡± Jean¡¯s eyes widened at her reply. What Jean was trying to tell her older sister was information that had yet to be known apart from very few. She also went to see her husband, and she accidentally overheard it in the study, and she can still vividly remember the cunning tongue teasing to seduce the king. ¡°What, how do you know? Could it be that Sister led the way?¡± ¡°It is not. Rather than that, doesn¡¯t the Queen look down on me too much?¡± ¡°Do I, Lee? It can¡¯t be.¡± ¡°Right. I know better than anyone that the Queen considers me special. Just saying.¡± Beatrice made eye contact with her brother and smiled. But Jean frowned, as if she had not yet overcome her anxiety. Don¡¯t do it, listen to me. She has been thinking about it for a while¡­ The queen continued her words, waving her book. ¡°It was last year that we joined hands with Tehera to bring in the railroad. The construction is now in the final stage. At least in a few months, the railway between Benshan and Rudiren will be opened. So if Chaldiweus strikes at this point, won¡¯t we suffer huge losses? Of course, the price of coal will skyrocket, but we will have to deliver goods at a frozen price according to our promise. It¡¯s not just that. Coal is somehow tied to everything. Everything is a chain. Not even this book. Did you know that it takes hundreds of coals to make one book? If the supply of coal is cut off, there will also be deals with Tehera, but the cost will start to rise and eventually, the price will soar. And that must be what they want.¡± ¡°Well, even though you¡¯re only in the palace, you seem to understand a lot.¡± Beatrice applauded as if she was proud of the outpour of words. The queen swung her book at her, telling her not to tease her. Seriously, listen! The book was quickly captured by Beatrice, despite the fact that she swung it as hard as she could. Beatrice glanced through the book she had stolen from her sister. Then she unfolded the scribbled part of it, then lightly flicked Jean¡¯s forehead with her finger. Jean wrapped her forehead and shouted lowly. ¡°It hurts!¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who won¡¯t value a book made of hundreds of coals.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not the problem now¡­!¡± ¡°There is something you missed. First, the pact with Tehera will be voided. Second, there will be no Chaldiweus strike. Third, worse things will happen.¡± ¡°What? What does that mean¡­¡± Advanced Chapters! Chapter 32 Translator and Editor: Effe and Yonnee ¡°As I said, everything is a chain.¡± Beatrice handed the book back to the queen and stood up. The night was too deep. She had to go back now, but then Jean hurriedly grabbed her hand. ¡°Since when? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? You can ask me for advice. When you were on the battlefield, you used to tease me from time to time!¡± ¡°That was a year ago. And now that you are a queen, you should rest. Just as you are now, please keep an eye on it. Because I can¡¯t watch a fool spill water.¡± ¡°That punk¡¯s queen! When did I say I wanted to be a queen?¡± It was known to all that Marquis Borwen, who had returned from war, had promoted the marriage of the young king to her fifteen-year-old sister. So, over the past year, Jean has been busy complaining about her young husband whenever she sees Beatrice. ¡°You just sleep. Children grow taller when they sleep early.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, I¡¯m all grown up!¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t grown up at all. Just wait for a few years. I think His Majesty will be bigger than you?¡± Beatrice gently lifted the little hand that was holding her. Ignoring the huffing Jean, she pulled the blanket over her sister¡¯s neck and gave a small kiss on the forehead. ¡°Have a nice dream, Queen.¡± ¡°What a good dream. Change my husband!¡± ¡°I will try.¡± Leaving the rest with the maid, she left the room and one of the knights was waiting for her. Beatrice smiled contentedly as she whispered in the knight¡¯s ear. ¡®Everything is a chain.¡¯ What her little sister just said was right. The world is a series of chained thoughts. Just like when one thing gets caught, other things get caught. Unexpected events will grab their ankles and drag them into the swamp. Of course, it was not going to lead to a civil war. Even before that, they¡¯ll be busy scratching their heads. Then at that time¡­ Beatrice looked at the central palace, not far from the queen¡¯s palace. * * * Hert watched Tessa eating the whole time. After threatening that he would never put the plate away until she was done eating, he really checked whether Tessa had emptied the plate before sending it out through the maid. Because of this, Tessa barely ate a bowl of soup, but she felt more bloated than usual. ¡°Drink all your medicine.¡± Whether or not he knew how Tessa felt, but Hert prepared the medicine and handed it to her. The glass was filled with the black liquid that Kennis had previously given him. Tessa gently drank the medicine Hert had offered her. Again, it was to the point where her forehead was crumpled. A sweet candy popped into her mouth as Tessa wrinkled her face unknowingly. Tessa looked up at Hert in surprise. ¡°You can bite the candy and eat it. There¡¯s plenty more.¡± With those words, Hert took the glass that was in Tessa¡¯s hand and cleaned it up. Tessa looked at Hert¡¯s back and made a trembling expression. She didn¡¯t know how to deal with Hert¡¯s behavior, as if he was trying to take care of her. Above all else, his last words caught her. ¡®She can bite and eat¡­ the candy¡­¡¯ Doesn¡¯t it remind her of the orphanage days when candy was so rare that she couldn¡¯t bite it? In orphanages, sweet treats like candy were precious. So, Tessa would save as much candy as she could, so she rolled it in her tongue and melted it without biting it once with her teeth. Because Hert saw this, later, he said he would buy some of it if he became a knight. ¡®I feel strange¡­¡¯ It¡¯s like going back in time. Thanks to this, Tessa had to manage to stop staring blankly at Hert over and over again. ¡®More than that¡­ Why are you kind to me?¡¯ It was like that before. The hand that soothed her crying self was very kind. To the point where she wanted it to have meaning. Of course, she knew that it would never happen. She was the only one who didn¡¯t know her place, and there was no way Hert could still have in mind the traitor who sold him. But even more so, she couldn¡¯t understand his intentions. The other part of Tessa felt uncomfortable. She was never the kind of person who could deserve this kind of treatment from him. There must be something he wanted from her then. She had to find it from now on. In the midst of this, Hert still showed no sign of leaving the room. He acted like he was going to spend the rest of the night here. No matter how she looked at it, his clothes were too simple, and he even closed the window that was slightly opened. He looked like he was well prepared. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Only then did Tessa realize. Hert wants to sleep with her. In fact, for the past week, she had been sleeping with Hert without skipping a day. This wasn¡¯t the office where they had relationships every time, but after all, relationships could be anywhere Hert wanted. There was nowhere in the castle of Jutert that Hert could not go, and Tessa had to spread her legs over the open garden if he wanted to. Above all, Hert, who she had experienced so far, was a person full of lust. He never got tired. He pounded into her constantly, unlike Tessa, who climaxed several times and was not sure what to do. He climaxed so many times a day that the semen had become diluted before he even let Tessa go. That¡¯s why Tessa had to lie down all day that day. Of course, the next day, she was called and laid while crying under him again. Anyway, for such a guy, it must have been difficult to skip sex for even a day. What¡¯s more, it couldn¡¯t have been so good that he craved for it. A victim serving the perpetrator. Every word is so inconsistent that it is contradictory. It was clear that other people would snort, asking where such a person would exist. ¡®Men are like that. What would he not do if they could sleep?¡¯ It reminded her of what Janet once said as if passing by. It was also consistent with the saying that it doesn¡¯t matter if even an idiot can warm a man¡¯s bed. Tessa leaned down quietly as her head was heavy. The person who takes only her body. Yes. To Hert, that¡¯s what she is now. When she came to that conclusion, she cried again with tears in her eyes. While she thought that this was only right, she became a little miserable that he has become nothing more than a sex partner for Hert. On the one hand, she was also terrified that she was still seeing things she shouldn¡¯t have seen. Shameless. When are you going to give up such vain hopes? ¡®But¡­¡¯ She¡¯d rather him not be kind. Don¡¯t wipe her tears away, don¡¯t take care of her like this. Then her heart wouldn¡¯t hurt to this extent. She knew she shouldn¡¯t blame Hert, but Tessa couldn¡¯t stand it. Her falling heart was long beyond her control. She was really blatant and ignorant of her place. Tessa was sick of herself. ¡°Lie down.¡± Soon after, Hert approached Tessa and ordered her to lie down. But instead of lying down, Tessa reached out to Hert¡¯s trouser. If he was going to do it, it¡¯s better to start early. Because one entanglement with him lasted long. Hert knocked Tessa¡¯s hand roughly the moment he felt the touch. He looked down at Tessa with a surprised expression on his face as to what he was doing. ¡°What are you doing now?¡± ¡°¡­I think you want this,¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°¡­Or I¡­ I¡¯ll take my clothes off¡­¡± Instead of undoing the man¡¯s trousers, Tessa started taking off her pajamas. The tight fabric was untied and wide open, revealing a large, immaculate chest halfway through. Not long after, Hert gave instructions to Tessa in a subdued voice. ¡°Stop.¡± ¡°I still have clothes¡­¡± ¡°I told you to stop.¡± The man¡¯s frown on his forehead made it clear that he was displeased. For this reason, Tessa was puzzled by Hert¡¯s reaction. Why didn¡¯t he like it? Wasn¡¯t this what he wanted? But¡­ If not this, then there¡¯s no reason for him to be nice to her. Wasn¡¯t this why he was so friendly? Not long after that, Hert began to swear. F*ck. ¡°Do you see me as a bastard who wants to do that to a sick person? Do I look like a madman who wreaks havoc if he doesn¡¯t have sex for even a day?¡± Hert, who brushed his hair, began to stare at Tessa. He was at a loss as to how he was supposed to handle this situation. What does it mean to eat well, take medicine, and then suddenly touch his trousers? With such clear intentions for anyone to see. Even so¡­ ¡®You thought I wanted this?¡¯ His mood suddenly became dirty. ¡°Tell me, did you really see me like that?¡± Yes, it was true that every single day, he invited her to his office and f*cked her. It was an act based on his greed, but it had its own reasons. He definitely wanted to draw a line with Tessa. So he made himself even colder and pushed her away. That¡¯s why he called her to his office and had a relationship there. But now it was different. Now, Tessa was ill, and even during the day she was held hostage by the Young Marquis Jutert and was stabbed in the neck with a dagger. Hert did not forget that the doctor repeatedly told her to rest. But, did Tessa see him as just a scoundrel who can¡¯t overcome his sexual desire and runs rampant? F*cking crazy bastard. Advanced Chapters! Chapter 33 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 33 Of course, though their relationship was purely physical, Hert had no intention of sleeping with a sick woman. Even knowing that Tessa was sick because of him, he decided to take care of her like this. He never intended to treat her this way. But this woman¡­. ¡°I¡¯m asking if you see me as such a bastard who would f*ck you right away whenever you just take your clothes off.¡± ¡°¡­That, not it¡­.¡± ¡°Then what is it? Why are you suddenly touching my pants?¡± At Hert¡¯s ferocious question, Tessa shut her mouth. Seeing this, Hert raised his eyebrows crookedly. The emotions he had been trying to suppress as much as possible were edging to come out as he saw that closed mouth. It was detestable that Tessa kept her mouth shut only in situations like this. ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it again. You really are¡­ good at making people out into bastards.¡± ¡°That¡¯s, no, not¡­!¡± ¡°Then tell it to me straight. What are you doing now? When did I ask you to have sex?¡± He has been thinking about it since before, but Hert had never sent any signals to Tessa that he wanted that. He didn¡¯t even touch her body. He was rather careful as if he was handling fragile glass. ¡°Answer me.¡± As Hert muttered, Tessa opened her mouth carefully. ¡°But¡­.¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re doing me a favor because of this¡­.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± At Tessa¡¯s unexpected reply, Hert was at a loss for words. What did she say now? He even doubted his ears. But what struck him even more was her following words. ¡°I-If not for this, there¡¯s no reason to keep me alive¡­. I have sinned against the lord, and I will be punished¡­. So you punish me¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± In the end, Hert couldn¡¯t stand it and growled low. No reason to keep her alive? She would be punished? At Tessa¡¯s increasingly unacceptable words, Hert breathed roughly. What the hell was she talking about? Hert frowned and continued his words quickly. ¡°How dare you say that in front of me? Punish you¡­? Are you out of your mind? This relationship¡­ Did you persevere, thinking that you were being punished by me? Again, you were the one who started this relationship in the first place. It was you!¡± Tessa shrugged her body reflexively at the sight of Hert yelling. She didn¡¯t know exactly what she did wrong with him, but it was clear that it was against his heart. It was the first time Hert had been this angry since the day they first slept together. She trembled and stuttered as she continued her speech. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­. I didn¡¯t mean¡­. To make¡­ the Lord angry¡­. I just¡­ you wanted me¡­ Because this is all¡­ I¡¯m u-useful for¡­.¡± ¡°Ha, so that¡¯s why you got your hands on my pants? To be punished? I told you to stop talking nonsense.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Damn it, how can you think that way?¡± Hert really wanted to look into Tessa¡¯s head. How on earth can she come to a strange conclusion? Is it all because of sex that he has been good to her? And all this was punishment for her sins? It wasn¡¯t even funny. ¡°Do you at least know what your sin is?¡± ¡°¡­I-I know.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re still like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need a verbal apology. If you know your sins so well, you have something else to say to me. I wanted it from the beginning? Your body wasn¡¯t that important to me!¡± It¡¯s unfair that he was looking like a madman now, but because of Tessa, who clearly knew what she was doing but didn¡¯t answer his questions, Hert seemed to be half way out of his mind. Is she playing with him now? ¡°What are you¡­!¡± Hert, who tried to raise his voice, found Tessa unable to raise his head. Her body was shaking. It felt like she was rolling in the indescribably mud like how he felt seeing her on the first day. Why was she like that again? She was pretending to be a victim for something she did. The real victim is him in front of her. Barely clasping his hands that were trembling with anger, Hert lowered his voice as much as he could. ¡°I¡¯m sick and tired of seeing you like this.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Why are you doing something that¡¯s not like you? You weren¡¯t like this in the first place. Where did all that bold personality go? Why do you come here and pretend to be so pitiful? Do you think I will forgive you if you act like that?¡± The more he looked at the present Tessa, the further away she became from the Tessa who Hert had known. Tessa when she was an orphanage was always bright and confident, but now Tessa is withdrawn infinitely and only looks at others. He hated it so much that he couldn¡¯t put it into words. Rather, Hert might have already forgiven Tessa if she had been the way she was before. If he had seen the Tessa of those days, he would have weakened down even if he didn¡¯t want to be weak. Perhaps with a single apology, he would be alright with her again, and he would long for her affection so that he could love her once more. But it wasn¡¯t not for the current Tessa. ¡°Every time you are like that, I doubt if you really are Tessa. Why, when you got an old husband, you¡¯re better off pretending to be pitiful than being bold? So are you doing this to me too? Now that I am the lord of this place.¡± ¡°That, not, that¡¯s not¡­.¡± ¡°Then what is it? It¡¯s not difficult. Say it properly. How do I know if you keep your mouth shut like that?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°There, again. You only shut your mouth when you¡¯re at a disadvantage.¡± Hert smirked. His head had been throbbing ever since. In fact, getting angry is only possible if there is someone who accepts it. Like Tessa in front of him, if the other person kept her mouth shut and did nothing, he would eventually lose even the energy to be angry. ¡°Fine, what can you and I talk about? If we had had a conversation in the first place, you wouldn¡¯t have sold me without saying a word and ran away.¡± Hert grabbed his sword and cloak that was leaning on one side of the room. He wanted to get out of this place right now. He didn¡¯t know what he was going to do because he¡¯d go crazy if he stayed with her. But at that time¡ª Tessa hurriedly opened her mouth, with a louder voice than before. ¡°I left a letter, a letter¡­. I¡¯m sure there was a letter¡­.¡± Tessa became nervous as soon as Hert turned his back. She was afraid that he would go out and not see her forever. So, without realizing it, she grabbed him and referred to the letter she had left in the past. Hert can read or write, and he may have read the letter she left before leaving the orphanage. In that letter, Tessa wrote everything down. Even though she was deceived by the director and told a lie. She decided that she would work as the maid of the baron¡¯s daughter, and in return Hert could become a knight¡­. Let¡¯s meet there¡­. But sooner or later, scornful laughter poured in. ¡°What letter? That letter asking me to leave and never look for you so that you can eat well and live well?¡± ¡°What¡­.¡± ¡°If you write just one line, saying I¡¯m sorry at the bottom, I have to understand that you sold me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡± At Hert¡¯s sarcastic tone, Tessa realized belatedly. The letter had been written with the help of the orphanage director. Unknowingly, Tessa covered her mouth with her palm. She managed to hold back the screams that were about to pour out. How could she forget that? There were things that could not be forgotten and there were things that could be. If this happens, she was only ridiculing Hert. ¡®That won¡¯t do. We need to clear up the misunderstanding¡­.¡¯ ¡°The letter¡­ What I, I wrote¡­.¡± ¡°What? Are you going to say it wasn¡¯t written by you? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. Whether the letter was written by you or not, the true meaning is no longer needed. The important thing is that you betrayed me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Nothing will change.¡± Hert strode towards the door. As soon as he left this room, he thought of giving up on Tessa completely from that moment on. He didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood as a madman for being nice to her. He must have gone crazy for a while. He had completely forgotten who that woman was. He loves her. It¡¯s not that easy to break his heart, just because he despaired that she¡¯s a woman who coldly asks him not to look for her. ¡®You bastard.¡¯ Hert had a hard time understanding why it was difficult to think rationally in front of Tessa. And why does the inside of his mouth become dry as if he swallowed something gritty? All right, let¡¯s stop thinking. She¡¯s a woman I will never meet. He was about to grab the doorknob. There was a thumping sound from behind. Reflexively looking back, he saw that Tessa was lying on the floor as if she had fallen while getting out of bed. From her mouth came the sound of weeping and painful moans. ¡°Ah, huk¡­.¡± After that, he couldn¡¯t think of anything. When he came to her senses, Hert suddenly ran to Tessa and checked her around. ¡°Hey, are you hurt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still bedridden, so why are you coming down the bed?¡± After checking that Tessa wasn¡¯t hurt and that she was okay, Hert let out a sigh of relief. At the same time, he was taken aback by his actions. Idiotic bastard. There was no other fool like him. He¡¯s consciously being such an idiot? Hert let go of Tessa¡¯s arm that he had been holding. ¡°Damn, what the hell am I doing¡­?¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 34 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 34 The moment he was about to turn around and try to leave again, a small hand quickly held him back. Hert looked back at Tessa with an annoyed expression on his face, wondering what else again this time. Hesitantly, she opened her mouth. ¡°¡­What will change if I answer everything?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡­ betrayed¡­ betrayed the lord¡­ that¡¯s an unchanging fact¡­. If I speak up¡­ will it¡­ will this change?¡± Tessa wrinkled her nose the entire time she spoke. It felt like she was going to burst into tears at any moment because there was only one thing she could say to have the courage to say this. In fact, there were many times when she wanted to reveal everything. She was deceived, too. She was dragged here against her will. She wanted him to know that she was falsely accused. But she couldn¡¯t. If everything in the world was so easy, this would not have happened in the first place. Looking at Hert, her voice hardly came out. She felt out of breath. ¡®And looking back, it¡¯s my fault¡­. I was the one who pushed him to hell.¡¯ No matter how much she wanted to assert that she was also a victim, in the end, she was only a perpetrator to Hert. She wouldn¡¯t have signed the contract if she had been careful and not ignorant. Hert wouldn¡¯t have been sold as a gladiator slave. So she was at fault, too. Tessa couldn¡¯t say this either. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡­ I came here because I want to¡­ eat well and live well. What more should I say? You¡¯ve already seen it all¡­. You know¡­ what kind of person I am now¡­.¡± But, contrary to her feelings, tears fell from the corners of her eyes. Even though she had promised not to cry in front of Hert, tears came out of her eyes this time as well. How miserable. How wretched. In the end, she was so upset that she could say only this, so she couldn¡¯t stop crying. ¡°Just¡­ Punish me. I¡¯ll bear it all. As the Lord wishes¡­ I can do everything. I never thought from the beginning that I could pay for all my sins with one body anyway. Because that wouldn¡¯t make sense¡­.¡± She never thought in the first place that she could be forgiven by Hert just for her giving him her body. If that would ease Hert¡¯s wounded heart, even a little¡­ If he would be satisfied with this, she just thought this would be a good thing. For that alone, she was grateful. So Tessa wanted Hert to treat her badly. so that she wouldn¡¯t be able to think of anything. So that there is no false hope that things might get better. It had nothing to do with harsh words or bitter violence. Abuse was always inflicted upon her. The person abusing her only switched from the Young Marquis to Hert. Nothing changed. Tessa also thought that it was best to sleep with Hert. Because when he pushed her so harshly, she couldn¡¯t think of anything like that. So she¡¯d rather he treat her rudely. She could be locked up in a room or locked up in a dungeon. Or, as he has always done, she doesn¡¯t mind him calling her at any time to satisfy his desires. ¡°It¡¯s okay to hit me, it¡¯s okay to treat me however you want¡­. After all, my life depends on the Lord. So if you give me all the punishment and if your anger doesn¡¯t go away after that, you can kill me at any time¡­.¡± ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± Suddenly Hert shouted loudly. Tessa groaned and lowered her head even further. She could feel his rough breaths right above her. ¡°Kill? That word again. You seem to think you have many lives¡­!¡± Hert threw the sword that was hanging from his waist. The heavy sword made a dull sound and rolled in front of Tessa. ¡°Why do I have to kill you? If you want to die, go die by yourself. I don¡¯t want to get my hands dirty.¡± At that, Tessa looked blankly at the sword Hert had thrown. To kill herself? She didn¡¯t know much about swords, but she knew that if a blade like that pierced her stomach, she would die. It was the moment when Tessa slowly reached out her hand towards his sword. But then, he kicked the sword away. ¡°Ah¡­.¡± As the sword was flung to the other side in an instant, Tessa looked up at Hert in surprise. He grabbed Tessa by the collar. ¡°You¡­ Are you really going to die?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Tell me, you really want to die, don¡¯t you?!¡± At the man¡¯s question, Tessa opened her mouth without saying a word. She really couldn¡¯t understand why Hert was angry with her. Why was he so mad? Wasn¡¯t he a person who didn¡¯t even blink when the Young Marquis¡¯ dagger stabbed her in the neck? But why here? It was strange. Her throat clenched up so much that she couldn¡¯t make a sound. ¡°Damn it!¡± When Tessa didn¡¯t say anything, Hert swore. Then he opened his mouth with an expression that was harsher than ever. ¡°Don¡¯t die in front of me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ever die in front of me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Tell me you understand. No¡­. Say you won¡¯t die.¡± Was it because of the atmosphere that it almost seemed like he was begging? Tessa continued to look at Hert without saying a word. In the meantime, tears were flowing nonstop from the corners of her eyes. As a result, her vision becomes wet with water and becomes increasingly blurred. She couldn¡¯t even see what kind of face the man was making. But it was clear that he was angry. ¡°Like you said, your life is mine. So hurry up and say you won¡¯t die!¡± If it weren¡¯t for that, that figure would be bothered, and Hert couldn¡¯t be bothered because of me. Tessa nodded her head faintly, thinking she was seeing something in vain again. ¡°¡­I will not die.¡± ¡°You said it with your mouth. That you won¡¯t die. Just try to die without my permission, just try it. I will never forgive you. You will be tortured all the time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± After Tessa answered, Hert let go of her collar. Then he rubbed his face with his big palms. Occasionally, unfamiliar curse words flowed out of his mouth. After a while, Hert, who had stopped rubbing his face, reached out, this time cautiously, towards Tessa. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Stop crying.¡± His hot hands rubbed her eyelids. This time, Tessa couldn¡¯t stop shedding tears. Again he was being kind. But she still doesn¡¯t know why. If it wasn¡¯t for sex, then what was it? There was no need for him to be kind to the traitor. Tessa couldn¡¯t understand Hert¡¯s intentions, and her mind was in turmoil. ¡®What does Hert want from me?¡¯ It would have been easier if it was clear that he wanted only her body. Tessa hated herself as she thought about crossing the line over and over again as she saw Hert¡¯s actions. No, Hert didn¡¯t have any feelings for her anymore. He despised her. Just thinking about what she did to him, what kind of man would continue to like the woman who sold him? Tessa was constantly reminding herself that it wasn¡¯t possible, but she couldn¡¯t let go of her last hope. Perhaps¡­ What if Hert still had feelings for her? She was terrified, but at the same time, she couldn¡¯t stop the thought. Even though she knew that it was futile to be thinking like this. Tessa grabbed Hert¡¯s cuff as he grabbed her and led her to bed. Rather¡­ Would it be possible to try and find out, even a little bit? What was his truth? He gave her a sword and then took it back. Why was he telling her not to die? ¡°¡­me.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hear you.¡± ¡°¡­Hold me.¡± Tessa courageously looked up at Hert as he laid her down on the bed. Hert was staring at her with an unknown face. ¡°Please¡­. Can¡¯t you hold me? It doesn¡¯t matter if I become a mess¡­.¡± She wanted to know the answer to this confusing situation. No, maybe that was an excuse and she just wanted Hert. She wondered if the boy who embraced her so tightly every time she was sick still existed. Like back then, the arms of this man in front of her now could feel warm. ¡°Hold me, please¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Please¡­.¡± Olive-colored eyes wet with tears begged. Even the woman¡¯s slender hands grabbed Hert and did not let him go. Hert didn¡¯t say a word for a while, then lowered his head and began to devour Tessa¡¯s lips. Damn it. ¡°Are you busy?¡± At the sound of the bubbly voice, Elena, who was talking with the maid, looked back. By the doorway stood Janet, with her long brown curly hair. Dressed in a light black robe over her nightgown, she casually entered the room and flopped down on the sofa. ¡°Why did you come?¡± ¡°Look at this, even when a guest has come, the hospitality is not very good. You didn¡¯t want to see me?¡± ¡°I saw you yesterday.¡± Elena beckoned the maid to go away, dragging the wheelchair towards where Janet was sitting. Janet crossed her legs as she glanced at Elena¡¯s maid as she took off her coat. The old stairway that made a creaking sound was as quiet as a dead mouse when the maid went down. Janet smiled and opened her mouth. ¡°I have prepared everything. Things will go smoothly.¡± ¡°As it should.¡± ¡°More than that, I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to come for a while, so I stopped by. There is one person who does not like me.¡± Tenacious guy. Janet licked her lips, recalling someone with dark gray hair. Elena, on the other hand, had a carefree expression as she picked up the knitting she had left on one side of her. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Be careful coming here in the future. It¡¯s not good for people to know that you¡¯re coming and going here.¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ve been going in and out for the past two years, but I¡¯ve never been caught.¡± Janet leaned her back against the backrest and looked around. Through the window, she saw beneath the bright moonlight the Jutert estate in the distance. As a family with a long history, it was so big and beautiful that it was impossible to describe the size and location of the Jutert estate. However, she didn¡¯t have the leisure to admire it. After everything was over with, this place would become nothing but a wasteland. Janet looked at the Marchioness in front of her again. Her hands, full of scars and wrinkles, had been concentrating on knitting for a while. It was surprising to see that it gradually took its shape. ¡°Is it fun?¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 35 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 35 ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. Why, are you trying to do it?¡± ¡°I have nothing else to do, that¡¯s why. But I¡¯ll stop. No matter how much I think about it, my dexterity is really bad. By the way, can¡¯t you make one more lemon tart? It was delicious last time.¡± At Janet¡¯s words, Elena sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t give it to you for you to eat.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too much because you borrowed my name. Tessa ate it well too.¡± ¡°That mouth earns a living, too.¡± ¡°Then make it again. I¡¯m stuck here anyway, so there¡¯s still time left. I will send the ingredients through Jin.¡± Elena smiled softly as she watched Janet naturally ordering the lemon tart. How cheeky. After all, as Janet said, she was going to be stuck here for some time. She was a little busy now, but it wasn¡¯t to the point where she couldn¡¯t make some tarts. ¡°Don¡¯t just eat by yourself. Share them.¡± ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t even eat it all by myself anyway. I will share them with Tessa this time as well.¡± As expected, El is the best. As soon as permission was given, Janet fluttered. Elena, who was familiar with Janet, naturally changed the topic. ¡°How is that kid¡¯s situation?¡± ¡°She seemed fine. He takes care of her all night.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s a relief. I was always sorry.¡± At Elena¡¯s words, Janet calmed her laughter. Janet sighed inside and got her body up. Here we go again. Even though she said it wasn¡¯t her fault. ¡°El.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call my name.¡± ¡°Why? Can you guess what I¡¯m going to say?¡± ¡°Why do you ask when you already know?¡± ¡°Then I will tell you more. It¡¯s not El¡¯s fault.¡± Elena shut her mouth. She was knitting until then, but her hand stopped. Suddenly, Janet grabbed Elena¡¯s hand. A warm feeling was felt in the place where they touched. Elena quietly shook her head. ¡°And it will be fine. You waited a long time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Trust your nephew. Because he is a really great person.¡± [ note: it¡¯s actually nephew or niece because the korean term used here is gender neutral. ] Ferdale kicked the railings and started cursing loudly. Fuck, fuck, fuck! The dungeon was dark with not a single beam of light coming in. Because of this, he couldn¡¯t even tell if it was day or night. As a result, it was difficult to plan, let alone escape, a place like this. ¡®Now, what the fuck should I do? If I can¡¯t escape like this, I¡¯ll really go broke.¡¯ According to Ferdale¡¯s previous plan, he should have already escaped from this place and went to the nobles who had friendly relations with his family to ask for help. However, he failed to escape and is now imprisoned in a dungeon. ¡®Damn it, if only I didn¡¯t get caught¡­!¡¯ Grinding his teeth, Ferdale thought that this was all because of that woman. Damn bitch! Rumors had spread that she slept with the new lord, so he thought she would be a good bait, but it ended up in ruin. In anger, he swung his foot towards the iron bars again. But as he lost his balance, his toes, not the soles of his feet, hit the railings. He groaned and jumped off the spot. ¡°Fuuuck!¡± It was an unimaginable pain. It looked like his toe got broken. Raising one of his legs, he cursed once more. Fuck! He thought he wanted to call a doctor right away, but there was no one else in this bleak dungeon. It was only after screaming and making a fuss all day that Ferdale realized that the door connected to the outside would never open unless the two soldiers who took care of his meals came in. He was about to dig the ground the same way he did before, but realizing that it was a stone floor and not an earthen one, he gave up after a minute. How could he possibly dig through stone? Indeed, the probability of escaping this place had gone down to zero. Of course, that¡¯s why he was imprisoned here. But he couldn¡¯t just give up like this. After the period where he can raise objections as it is, it was clear that he¡¯d be reduced to nothing. ¡®It¡¯s crazy that the heir to the venerable Jutert family is penniless!¡¯ The wealth of his family, which he was vaguely aware of, was enormous. So he couldn¡¯t give up any more. Most of all, he didn¡¯t want to see that lowly bastard who had unknown roots devouring not only his family¡¯s estate but also its fortunes. If he was lucky enough to borrow a good knight and army, it¡¯s worth trying to fight back. But again, all of this was possible only after he¡¯d escaped from here. ¡®There¡¯s really no way out¡­.¡¯ But at that moment, the door that never seemed to open slowly began to open. Ferdale looked at the man who opened the door, naturally clinging to the cage as the faint light penetrated his way. A soldier gave him his food just a while ago, so it was too early for the next meal. Still, just in case, Ferdale assumed that the person who opened the door was a soldier and talked to him. ¡°Who¡¯s there? Is it the next meal already? After dinner, can you call the doctor? My foot¡­.¡± ¡°You seem to have not come to your senses yet.¡± Surprisingly, it was a woman¡¯s voice that came from beyond. Ferdale was startled and jumped away from the cage for a moment. After a while, a woman with a candle appeared in front of the iron cage. She was wearing a deep hood, so he couldn¡¯t see her face, but Ferdale couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he had seen her somewhere at least once. ¡°What, what, you. How did you get here?¡± ¡°Do you think the dungeon suits you well?¡± ¡°Bullshit! What are you more than that? I¡¯m asking how did you get in!¡± The woman laughed in a low tone at Ferdale¡¯s shriek. She took something out of her pocket. What appeared with a jingle was the key to the dungeon. Ferdale looked at the woman in surprise. Was that the key to this dungeon? How does that woman have that? ¡°Would you like to strike a deal?¡± ¡°Deal?¡± ¡°I can get you out of here without anyone knowing. Besides, I can help you get out of this estate.¡± ¡°What? Really? How!¡± Ferdale¡¯s eyes widened wide. Can she get him out of here? At his urgent question, the woman shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Would you like to strike a deal? Just tell me if you want to.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll do it! If I could just get out of here, what could I not do? You¡¯re not lying, right? You¡¯re not doing this just to tease me?! Anyway, yes, I¡¯ll do it, so get me out quickly! How do people live in a place like this? I think I¡¯m going crazy!¡± ¡°Then I will tell you the terms of the deal.¡± The woman took something from her arms and threw it into the cage where Ferdale was with the keys. Ferdale hurriedly picked them up. What was thrown with the key was a small pocket. Inside the pocket were several things like square chips. It looked like a chip from a gambling house, but upon closer inspection, it didn¡¯t seem like it. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°I have a man ready outside the dungeon. Follow that person. Then you will be able to escape safely from here as well as from the territory.¡± ¡°Then? What are these? Chips?¡± ¡°Find the red beard of Lindehal Estate. After that, they¡¯ll take care of it. Then good luck.¡± ¡°No, wait, explain what this is¡­.¡± It was the moment when Ferdale inadvertently reached out to the woman. After that, the candle the woman was holding went out with the sound of the wind blowing. The dungeon went dark again, and at the same time the woman¡¯s presence disappeared along with it. Ferdale was stunned. ¡°What, where did she go?¡± ¡°Say you can¡¯t do it right now.¡± When he took off his shirt, the muscular man¡¯s body was clearly visible. There were small wounds and scars all over his body. Tessa stared blankly at them. She thought that Hert¡¯s body wasn¡¯t as normal as hers was. Tessa shook her head towards him. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s okay¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t regret it after saying that. I have no intention of stopping once I start.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t regret it. That¡¯s why¡­.¡± At that moment, Hert completely knocked Tessa down and took his place between her legs. His large palms grabbed her skinny calves. ¡°Obviously you said it with your own mouth. You will have no regrets.¡± ¡°Ah, huk¡­.¡± The woman¡¯s legs were spread wide to the sides, revealing the wet entrance that contained a tiny nub. Hert swept it gently from bottom to top as if following the gap with the tip of his thumb. Then Tessa let out an exhilarating breath and her body shook. Hert silently looked down at Tessa. For the first time, the slender body, bare and naked, was in front of him. Undressed, Tessa was much smaller than he thought, and skinny, and she looked like she would break anywhere with the slightest amount of force. He looked at Tessa¡¯s flat abdomen, and then pulled his head down and impulsively buried his face between her legs. ¡°That place¡­!¡± A hot breath touched her secret place. Tessa gasped and didn¡¯t know what to do. Before long, the soft tongue began to carefully lick her petals. Putting his face under her and licking her like a dog, Tessa¡¯s face quickly became bright red with heat. ¡®There, it¡¯s a dirty place¡­. Not a place to lick like that¡­.¡¯ ¡°Mmh, hngh!¡± As his tongue tapped her clitoris, Tessa groaned and swung her arm haphazardly. The feeling was so strange. It was more irritating than he had ever done with his fingers. She doesn¡¯t like it, it¡¯s weird. The woman¡¯s buttocks, which was secretly trying to pull back out, were seized by the man and were fixed into place. ¡°Ah!¡± His tongue dug deeper into the opening than before. It was a feeling she couldn¡¯t really describe in words. It was slippery, hot, and ticklish. If a leech were to cling to her, was this how it would feel? As the man¡¯s tongue now rose and began to suck the protruding clitoris, Tessa unknowingly closed her eyes and curled her toes. ¡°W-Weird¡­. Ung, hiic!¡± Suddenly, his lips covered the entire pubic area. Hert moved his tongue as if eating a fruit, gently sucking in Tessa¡¯s secret place. That, stop¡­. Tessa opened her mouth with a trembling voice. However, Hert did not stop and even more tenaciously teased her lower body with his tongue. ¡°It¡¯s sweeter than I thought.¡± ¡°Uhh¡­ huk¡­.¡± A subtle pleasure from somewhere ran down her buttocks and back up her spine. As the man slowly rolled the sensitive nub, the woman¡¯s lower abdomen contracted quickly, and fluids burst from the below. Hert drank those fluids unconsciously and smiled. When he saw the woman¡¯s reaction, he didn¡¯t think it was that bad. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 36 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 36 ¡®Maybe it¡¯s fun to suck on.¡¯ Tessa didn¡¯t seem to react too badly either. Most of all, it was fun in its own way to watch Tessa¡¯s reactions. He suddenly remembered a guy who was explaining why he had to serve a woman whenever he talked about f*cking. He thought that perhaps he could understand a little now why that guy was so obsessed with oral s*x. Hert once again cut through her opening and began to shove his tongue between the crevices. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Tessa reached out and grabbed his hair impatiently. Her insides flinched and twitched slightly. Then, as Hert rubbed hard with the tip of his tongue, Tessa¡¯s body trembled, and he felt tension rising in her waist. Her climax came much faster than at any other time. He was just licking her here. Hert inserted his finger as soon as the contracting inner walls loosened. Tessa was terrified and widened her eyes. A feeling of a foreign thing that was different from his tongue began to invade inside. ¡°Agh!¡± Long, thick fingers found Tessa¡¯s most sensitive spot and rubbed it first. Her thighs, which had opened up as he thrusted through the slippery inner walls that were soaked with fluids, tried to close together. Hert held Tessa¡¯s legs apart with one hand and with the other, increased the number of his fingers, digging through the flesh of her inner walls. When he had three fingers in the opening that wouldn¡¯t let go of even one of his fingers, it spewed c*m and quivered. The fluids that overflowed through the gap dripped outside and pooled on the sheet. Tessa mumbled, covering her face with both hands. ¡°We, weird¡­ Huk, that¡¯s weird, stop, stop it¡­ Ah!¡± ¡°You¡¯re c*mming a lot today. Is it because you¡¯re completely undressed?¡± ¡°Huk, st, stop¡­ Please, uhng!¡± Hert thrusted into Tessa with his fingers roughly. Even though they slept together every day, if he didn¡¯t open her small entrance and loosen it like this, she would have a hard time taking in his manhood. She easily shed blood when he just pushed in ignorantly, so Hert was the one who put the most effort into this. Of course, even with her being open like this, Tessa would often struggle when he started pushing just the tip in, but Hert struggled to open Tessa up because he knew it was better to do this than to do nothing. Every time his fingers moved in and out of her, a strange squelching sound rang out. ¡°Just, put, put it in¡­ Mmh, right away¡­¡± ¡°You know well that it won¡¯t go in even if I put it right away. Don¡¯t close your legs. Spread it wider.¡± ¡°Huhk¡­¡± At the hand that slapped her thigh, Tessa made a sound that she did not know whether it was a moan or a cry, and struggled to spread her legs. Then she became so ashamed that she was now naked in a frog-like pose, so Tessa closed her eyes and bit her lower lip. Especially since she had never completely taken off her clothes in front of Hert when they slept together. ¡°Nngh!¡± At that moment, the man¡¯s large hand suddenly grabbed Tessa¡¯s chest. Because of this, Tessa almost let out a scream. Before long, those hot palms began to stroke her round breasts in random, kneading motions. It, it hurts¡­ Ahng! Her immaculate chest was instantly dyed red by Hert¡¯s reckless hands. Hert looked at Tessa¡¯s breasts, which reddened as he touched them. He licked his lips with his tongue. She definitely had large breasts for someone as small as her. He didn¡¯t know it when they were still at the orphanage, but when he took her clothes off like this, she was clearly visible. In particular, the curves leading to her breasts and below and to her abdomen seemed soft, making him greedy. ¡°Ha, I guess I should have just taken your clothes off from the beginning. I didn¡¯t know you were going to be like this¡­¡± Hert murmured, pulling her raised nipples with his fingertips. He really liked the pink areola and nipples. The body that responds to every step he touches. Thanks to that, blood was pouring to his lower body, so much that it was making him uncomfortable. ¡°Damn it, I think that old man touched your breast.¡± ¡°N, no¡­ Nngh, that, that never¡­ happ¡ª hah!¡± ¡°Then he sucked it? Did the old man suck your breasts like a child?¡± Tessa writhed as she felt the sensation of that squeezing hand. Her caught chest hurt so much that tears welled up in the corners of her eyes. In the meantime, the fingers that thrusted in and out of her opening were constantly harassing her inner wall. Tessa now felt her head spinning. ¡°Ah¡­ He didn¡¯t, hngh, suck¡­ Agh!¡± Suddenly Hert lowered his head and bit Tessa¡¯s nipples with his teeth. In an instant, Tessa reflexively swung her arm, saying that it hurts. Hert grabbed the arm with one hand and fixed it over Tessa¡¯s head. Then he concentrated on biting and sucking the woman¡¯s breast again. A hot tongue wrapped around the areolas, and his lips gently sucked. It was a really strange feeling. A grown man who was not a child was sucking the breast of a woman who did not have children. Even as time passed, the intensity of the sucking gradually became stronger. Hert kept on sucking Tessa¡¯s chest hard. The word ¡®stop¡¯ was about to leak through Tessa¡¯s lips. ¡°Hnngh, that, ah, ung!¡± Only after her breast was mottled with red marks did Hert raise his head. He stared contentedly at Tessa¡¯s round breasts, glistening with his saliva. As though he was getting a taste of jelly, her soft breasts and the areolas, which had shrunk for a while as he sucked, were thin and soft. It felt like licking the softest flesh. ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange to think that milk comes out of this? Now, no matter how much I suck it, it doesn¡¯t come out.¡± Hert¡¯s eyes, looking at Tessa¡¯s breast, narrowed for an instant. Suddenly, he wondered what the taste of breast milk flowing from that large breast was. Would it be savory? Or would it be salty? The taste would be good. It was the first food a child would have for them to grow. As Hert got up, he scraped her inner walls so that he could remove the fingers that were rubbing it. Slowly, his manhood was approaching the limit. Since he loosened it this much, at least it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to insert. Hert put his length over her soaked entrance and rubbed. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Even without looking, Tessa could tell how swollen his manhood had become. It was raring to dig inside her at any time, and she knew it well because she had already gone through this process several times. She would probably be full if he put even just the glans in. And the feeling that the entrance will be torn apart would come terrifyingly. ¡°I¡¯m putting it in.¡± Hert gave a brief warning, rubbing the c*m from his hands against the pillar of flesh. He actually didn¡¯t want to do this to a woman who was still not in good shape, but he felt that the last string of his rationality had snapped the moment his eyes met her wet eyes as she looked up at him. In the end, Hert couldn¡¯t resist Tessa¡¯s request to hold her. Perhaps today was the most difficult day for Tessa to bear. ¡°I¡¯ll try to control it as much as I can, but I don¡¯t know for sure.¡± Talking about it didn¡¯t make sense to him. Hert shoved in half of his length. The large manhood went deep inside, then, her flesh began to clench over him as if welcoming him inside. Sh*t, Hert unknowingly spat out a curse. Yes, this feeling. Every time he put his c*ck in this place, he felt like his reason, his thoughts¡ªeverything would disappear. Now that he was here, it seems like he was a person crazy about f*cking. ¡°Ah, uh¡­ Nnngh¡­¡± ¡°Haa, it¡¯s tight.¡± Again, Tessa was still very soaked and very tight. Even though he couldn¡¯t put it all of himself in, he could already feel like he was on the brink right away. He didn¡¯t even know how much he had to hold it in, going in and out just to make this place right for him. Looking down at Tessa, who was gasping for breath, Hert took in a languid breath. And then, all of a sudden, slam! ¡°AHNG!¡± All of the huge manhood disappeared inside the woman in an instant. Hert let out a satisfied sigh after the entrance that had been widened to the limit. And Tessa¡¯s abdomen, which had been flat, had a bump now. It was difficult, but unlike the first time, Tessa¡¯s entrance was now swallowing his manhood quite adeptly. ¡°Ah, uh¡­ Nnngh¡­¡± ¡°Too much?¡± ¡°N, no¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± With those words, Hert grabbed Tessa¡¯s hips with both hands and began to move his waist roughly. A groan that seemed to be of pain came out of Tessa¡¯s mouth as a large foreign body tightly filled her stomach. Her breath was choked up, and her eyes became hazy. Ahng! As he thrusted in, Tessa reached up at random, then grabbed and scratched the veined forearm. ¡°Ha, uhk¡­! Slow, slowly, ah, haangh!¡± Whenever they slept together, Hert wasn¡¯t usually like this, but today it seemed like he was more gentle. He reached deep inside Tessa, who gasped for air at every movement of the man who pounded until the entrance to her womb. It was to the point that she thought it was terrifying. But she didn¡¯t regret asking him to hold her. ¡°AANGH!¡± Because every time this man thrusted inside, her head got all jumbled up, leaving her unable to think. This was better. Rather than thinking about something strange about Hert. However, unlike her head, her body instinctively staggered away from him, whether she was afraid of the large body of the man who was constantly pounding inside her. Towards Tessa, who could not lay still, Hert spoke as though he was chewing on the words. ¡°Ha, damn, hold on, for, a¡­ sec. It¡¯s annoying hitting inside.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 37 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 37 He leaned over and made Tessa¡¯s hands wrap around his back. Tessa wept and began to scratch his back, almost clinging to him. Because of this, long, thin red lines began to get engraved on the wide back of the man. ¡°Ah, ahhk¡­ Uhh, huhk! Huu¡­ more¡­ Nngh!¡± Tessa let out several moans as she fell helplessly under Hert. The blunt tip of his manhood stirred inside, and every time he pushed into her hard, she was left dazed. A tingling sensation throughout her body gradually dominated her. It was when Hert poked a certain part inside with the tip, Tessa moaned and let out a high-pitched voice. ¡°It¡¯s weird¡­ Ahng! Uhh, uhk, ha, it¡¯s¡ªah, hahk¡­!¡± ¡°Yes, I know. it¡¯s here¡­ Haa¡­¡± He thrusted into her at an angle so as to touch only the sensitive parts, quickly pounding inside. At the same time, he stickily scraped the walls and gently swept over her clitoris. Tessa¡¯s throat began to dry as she continuously let out her voice at the pleasure. Her head was going to crumble. ¡°Ah, ahk, ha, aahh¡­! Ah, huht!¡± All of a sudden, Tessa¡¯s legs wrapped around Hert¡¯s waist. Her thin, alabaster legs shook from time to time. ¡°Ha, your insides¡­ tighten like crazy. How much, more, hoo, do I have to f*ck you until you get used to it? Huh?¡± ¡°Heuk, I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t know, uuh¡­! Ah, ah, AH!¡± At the suffocating pressure and the man¡¯s ferocious pillar, Tessa tilted her head and let out her moans. In the meantime, the manhood that occupied her insides violently scratched her inner wall and teased her. Pound, pound! Every time he went in and out, her slender abdomen inflated and deflated repeatedly. ¡°Today¡­ Fuck, I was trying to restrain myself¡­¡± If she kept being so tempting like this, who wouldn¡¯t fall for it and go after her? Thinking that she was really a clever woman, Hert went harder and sped up his actions. Then, suddenly, he remembered the commotion that happened during the day. To be precise, he remembered the words the Young Marquis had said to him. ¡®She¡¯s a magical girl. She¡¯s good at attracting men. Should you be careful whether she was playing with you? This girl will not be satisfied with one f*cking, and she was looking to f*ck other scoundrels. How could a b*tch with nothing take the place of Marquis Jutert¡¯s wife?¡¯ ¡®Aren¡¯t you curious what my relationship with that b*tch is? Tsk, I know everything that used to be here. Are you the only one who doesn¡¯t know? Fuck you, you evil bastard. Well, I think you already know what I¡¯m talking about¡­¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t be fooled by that b*tch. I¡¯m really saying this for you.¡¯ He doesn¡¯t know why he suddenly thought of those words now, but once he remembered them, he felt uncomfortable. Hert looked down at Tessa beneath him. With a face flaring with heat, she let out a moan through the gaping lip every time he pierced her. To anyone, she looked like an innocent virgin who knew nothing. She¡¯s like a woman who¡¯s never used to the bed like this. ¡®But I don¡¯t believe it.¡¯ Hert remembered Tessa who was the first to touch his pants. Skillfully swiping his c*ck and caressing it with her mouth. They were never something an inexperienced woman would do. In fact, it was funny that he wanted her to be a virgin. How can a woman who was married and had a mother-in-law be a virgin? ¡®Damn it, I feel dirty just thinking about it.¡¯ Hert gritted his teeth without realizing it. He didn¡¯t know there would be such a regret to have killed Marquis Jutert at once. Thinking that the old man would have touched Tessa and put his body on top of her like he did now, he felt like he was going to retch. How dare, with a hand that was even the size of a pig¡¯s foot¡­ If he could go back, he wanted to hack the old man¡¯s body into pieces. But Marquis Jutert had already been decapitated by him and hung on the wall. Hert regretted it, and instead decided to break the Young Marquis¡¯ two legs at dawn. Since the father was no more, shouldn¡¯t the son have to suffer the sin instead? He didn¡¯t like him using Tessa as a hostage or saying things like that. ¡®And¡­¡¯ Hert pushed Tessa even further, as if expressing his anger. Tessa let out a scream at the rough movement. ¡°Ahh, ah! Huu¡­ Too, deep, huuk! Ah!¡± ¡°You, ha, you did it yourself.¡± ¡°Oh, huu, uhh¡­¡­. Ahk!¡± Hert accelerated and quickly poked inside, and Tessa couldn¡¯t even spit out a single word and let it flow into the air. The only thing that could come out of her open mouth was a cry that was close to a scream. ¡°AHN!¡± His manhood reached the end at once. His tip pounded inside and scraped up and down. A rough feeling of pressure was felt all over her body. It felt like her entrance was melting and crushing. She was pushed so hard that she couldn¡¯t even breathe properly. At the same time, unbearable primal pleasures poured out. Tessa burst into tears. ¡°Ah¡­ That, huk, ah, hah!¡± Hert pushed his length even deeper into her. Slam! At that deep, rough beat, Tessa felt her vision turn white. From her lower abdomen, her thighs trembled, and her stomach tightened and loosened. It was repeated over and over again. A feeling of pleasure flooded her body. ¡°Huuuhk¡­¡± As Tessa reached her climax, the thrusting slowed down for a moment. Hert bowed his head and pressed his lips against her, who was still in a daze. Mmph! Tessa hesitated for a moment at the sudden kiss. But it wasn¡¯t long before she drained the power from her body and began to accept Hert¡¯s kiss. ¡°Ha, mm¡­ mmh¡­¡± Suddenly, Hert moved his waist and pressed her inside tightly. As she reached a momentary climax once more, Tessa gasped. Her voice came out from the gap between her slightly gaping lips. Hert did not stop there and even more tenaciously rubbed her inner wall. As soon as she opened her lips, the woman¡¯s moan poured out. ¡°Mmhph, hu, ¡­S-St, op, nngh, hngh¡­!¡± ¡°Haa, you know what?¡± Suddenly, Hert pulled his manhood out. The shiny pillar was wet with her c*m, nodding while taut and about to burst. He gently rubbed the round, swollen clitoris with his genitals. Then Tessa¡¯s thighs trembled and she exhaled. Oh, I wish I could go back in. He was not even realizing that he was thinking that way. ¡°That you never asked me to do it properly.¡± ¡°Ha, uh¡­ What¡­¡± ¡°Ask me to f*ck you. Ask me to c*m a lot in here.¡± As Hert tapped her clitoris with his thumb, she wept and arched her back. The thing that had been filling her up suddenly went out, and she couldn¡¯t stay still, tickling her hot body with the remaining heat. He was aiming for this. ¡°P-Please¡­¡± ¡°Your voice is too quiet.¡± ¡°Huuhk¡­ F-F*ck me, please¡­ Please c*m a lot¡­ in, inside, HNGH!¡± Thrust! Before Tessa could even finish speaking, the pillar quickly pounded in through the crevice and sank into its deepest part. Tessa twisted her back and shook her head. Her legs and waist tightened, and her toes curled up. Her insides tightened and convulsed. She reached her peak again. Seeing this, Hert smiled lightly. ¡°When I am with you, I want to bully you.¡± The two hands that had been holding her pelvis gripped Tessa¡¯s shaking chest. Hert pinched the raised nipples. Tessa groaned at the pain and wept. ¡°Every time you close your mouth, it opens when you spread your legs in front of me.¡± ¡°It, it hurts! Uhk! St, hu¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see how much longer it will be.¡± Hert lifted Tessa¡¯s torso and placed her on his lap. He put her slender arms around his neck and started lifting her up and down. ¡°Ah, st¡­ Huhk, st, stop, annngh!¡± ¡°Ha, don¡¯t worry¡­ As you said, I¡¯m going to c*m a lot inside.¡± The rough thrusting started again. The feeling of tightness in her entrance every time he moved in, and the feeling of being shoved in, drove Tessa mad again. Her mouth opened a little more. ¡°Uh, hah, ah¡­ Ha, uhng, nngh¡­ AH!¡± All of a sudden, Hert longed to see Tessa¡¯s tight entrance be full of his seed, swelling for a long time. He constantly poured it inside and left his mark on her womb. It didn¡¯t seem too bad to see Tessa waddling with a belly swollen carrying a child. No, it seemed rather good. That she was pregnant with his child would be proof that they were connected to each other. Of course, he knew very well how absurd all of this was. A child. He was clearly not welcome, and he showed that thinking like this was not enough of a reason. Hert smiled, self-aware. Bastard. A total bastard. Hert cursed himself and looked at Tessa, who had been caught by him and swayed like a toy. So, he repeatedly shoved himself into her, and then grabbed Tessa¡¯s waist and drove his pillar to the deepest part. ¡°Ugh!¡± A large amount of semen poured into her womb, gurgling from his tip. Her vagina contracted greatly, helping the man ejaculate. Cloudy liquid mixed with her own c*m dripped under the part where they were joined together. Tessa groaned in exhaustion and collapsed face-first onto his nape. Hert also closed his eyes slowly and heard the woman¡¯s pounding heartbeat. The sun was rising. Hert realized that he had fallen asleep briefly with Tessa in his arms. He did it a lot. Hert stood up and stopped when he accidentally saw a scar on Tessa¡¯s back. What is this now. His head cooled down. ¡°What is this¡­¡± Tessa¡¯s back was filled with long wounds and scars. Most of them were scars left over from a long time ago or repeated wounds. It was certain that it was not a wound that would normally be found on a noblewoman¡¯s back. Hert recalled Tessa from the first day, screaming and writhing as he suddenly pressed her to the table. No way that¡¯s¡­ Was she screaming in pain? ¡­Damn it. Hert¡¯s face hardened. He had never thought of such scars and wounds at all. It was something he never expected. Just then, someone outside the room knocked on the door urgently. Hert got out of bed, found a robe to put on, then opened the door. A knight was there standing out the door, drenched in sweat. He reported to Hert in an urgent tone. ¡°The Young Marquis Jutert is missing.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 38 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 38 ¡°Then¡­ Are you asking me to believe that he disappeared just like that?¡± The knights standing in a line were very nervous and looked at their superior, who had low pressure from before. It was because Hert¡¯s mood had subsided considerably because of the Young Marquis Jutert, who disappeared without a trace overnight. ¡°The soldiers guarding the outside were attacked and collapsed, and in the meantime, the Young Marquis went missing¡­ Are you joking with me now?¡± Everyone bowed their heads at Hert¡¯s sharp rebuke. In fact, even for them, the disappearance of the Young Marquis was completely unexpected. They had no way of knowing how he got out of the dungeon. ¡°Will no one tell me?¡± ¡°¡­It could have been the work of an outsider, sir.¡± Mogen, unable to see it, opened her mouth. Hert, who was standing in front of the knights, stopped for a moment and looked back at her. With bitter eyes, Lange hurriedly helped by her side. ¡°Dame Bosch is right. In a situation where nothing has been revealed like now, external actions cannot be ruled out.¡± ¡°Outsider?¡± Hert looked back at his knights. Suddenly he snorted. ¡°Who? Hundreds of soldiers stand guard every day from the wall to the inside. What kind of bastard would break through such security naturally, figure out the knight¡¯s shift time, and secretly allow the Young Marquis to escape overnight?¡± It was not long after the battle for the territory had just ended. There was no way he could neglect the security of the place unless he was an idiot. Above all else, he was in a state of raising the vigilance even more against the Young Marquis¡¯ escape and riots the other day. Under such circumstances, the chances of the Young Marquis getting out of the dungeon without ever being detected was like plucking a star from the sky. ¡°Dame, are you truly being serious right now?¡± Of course, as Mogen said, it would not be possible to completely rule out external actions. Even if it¡¯s a one in ten million chance, if there¡¯s only a one-percent chance, he had to keep that in mind. However, Hert thought that whether or not this was the work of an outsider, there was definitely someone inside who helped Young Marquis Jutert escape. Otherwise, the Young Marquis could not vanish without leaving a trace. The disappearance of the Young Marquis Jutert happened so quietly and so quickly that it could be said that it was actually the work of a ghost. The last time the Young Marquis was seen was at dawn, and no one had seen him since. They would have to wait for the scouts who went out to investigate to come back to know more, but that¡¯s the way it is now. ¡°Damn it, I should have just cut off his legs right then and there.¡± No, he should have just killed him. Hert couldn¡¯t contain the anger boiling inside. He actually couldn¡¯t shake the thought that he was missing something all along. If there is a traitor in this, who is it? That part was the biggest challenge for him. The position of Young Marquis Jutert was not very good. He was an unexpected successor. He would unlikely be welcomed as the successor of this large estate in the future, being that he was a scoundrel who knew only how to blow off money through gambling. When he checked the report that Lange had written in the beginning, he could see that his reputation had plummeted to the ground both inside and outside the household. It was impossible for anyone to have helped the Young Marquis. ¡®Was it from another household?¡¯ There might be people who were looking only at the elevation of status that the Jutert Marquisate could bring them, that¡¯s why they¡¯d want to help. In particular, there were some possibilities for nobles who wanted to borrow the family¡¯s power. The Jutert Marquisate was a household with a long history, and they boasted of being the highest power in the region. And although they were not the type to go out and move actively in the political world, they had a place in the capital in their own way. A lord who reigns over a provincial domain. A representative example of such a being was Marquis Jutert. Hert used the Young Marquis as much as possible, and tried to identify the families that needed Jutert¡¯s power. While staying in the royal capital under Marquis Borwen for a year, he learned the rules of this on his own. Sometimes, the Marquis gave information first and asked for opinions, so he knew most of the flow of power. It didn¡¯t matter if someone he didn¡¯t know came out. He just had to ask Lange, his noncommissioned aide, for advice. That¡¯s why the Marquis gave him Lange. ¡°The accomplice is definitely an insider. Thoroughly investigate everyone in the castle, set up a search team, and bring the Young Marquis back as soon as possible. Whatever means you use, bring him back alive. The rest of my commands will be told once the scouts return.¡± Hert then stepped out as if he didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore and left. Lange followed him naturally. ¡°Geoffrey.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± ¡°Did nothing really happen all morning?¡± Lange stayed up late last night in Hert¡¯s office. If so, he may have noticed something a little strange. But even at Hert¡¯s question, Lange shook his head. His answer was short and simple. ¡°¡­I apologize. I didn¡¯t notice anything either.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Hert walked down the hallway without a word. There was more for him to think about. ¡°Where can I send the one you asked for before?¡± ¡°Ah. Bring it up to my room.¡± At the end of those words, Lange let out a sigh he had been holding back as he watched Hert walk away. His stomach tightened due to the considerable pressure of his superior. If he hadn¡¯t, he would have been caught. Perhaps because he roamed around in murderous places, an atmosphere around him that was similar to that of Marquis Borwen flowed. He had often met the Marquis since he was a child, so he was able to act as if nothing had happened. Lange shrugged his shoulders as he saw the situation turning serious, as expected, and then stopped when he saw a woman walking here with her maid out the window. No, that woman is really¡­ ¡°Oh dear, are you awake?¡± ¡°¡­Mani?¡± As soon as she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was Mani, who was smiling for some reason. Tessa looked at Mani with a puzzled look on her face, then noticed that her room had changed and she was startled. ¡°Here¡­ Where am I?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the main estate. We¡¯re currently right next to His Lordship¡¯s room.¡± ¡°What? What do you mean¡­¡± Tessa doubted her ears for a moment. Whose room is it? When Tessa stared at her with round eyes, Mani, Mani let out a soft, small laugh. She said as she approached with a large basin of water and a towel. ¡°Don¡¯t be too surprised. It was done according to His Lordship¡¯s command. He said that from now on, you can stay here. That¡¯s great right?¡± She thought she lost consciousness in the middle of their entanglement¡­ When she opened her eyes, she realized that she was moved to the main estate, and also to the room next to the lord, and she will be staying here in the future. Tessa could not easily adapt to this situation that had happened to her. Mani grabbed Tessa¡¯s hand and patted it lightly. It was a face that there was nothing to worry about now. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Madam, this is a good thing. Why is your expression so dark?¡± When Tessa showed no signs of liking it, Mani asked, tilting her head. Still, the previous marquis¡¯ sixth wife often reacted strangely towards the new lord. ¡°Do not worry too much. Now is the time to think only of good things.¡± She wetted the towel with water and wiped Tessa¡¯s face and all over her body. But Tessa could only bow her head. ¡°¡­Still, I don¡¯t know. Why am I here¡­¡± ¡°You were given a better room. Why, is it not enough for you?¡± At that moment, Hert appeared through the open door and spoke to Tessa as if scolding her. When the new lord appeared, Mani hurriedly bowed her head, grabbed the towel and basin then left. With only Hert and Tessa in the room, he walked up to her and placed a hand over her forehead to check if it was warm. It was a very gentle, familiar touch. ¡°The doctor will come later. If there is any pain, tell me right away. I told them to prepare the meal, so it will be up soon. Anywhere uncomfortable?¡± ¡°N-No¡­¡± ¡°If it hurts, but you pretend not to be and just hide it. The doctors, your maids, whoever it is. I¡¯m going to kick them out for negligence.¡± At Hert¡¯s resolute voice, Tessa suddenly raised her head. She quickly waved her hand. For Kennis and Mani to get kicked out because of her. She really didn¡¯t want that. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t do that¡­!¡± ¡°Then take better care of yourself.¡± Hert, who took his hand off her forehead, said coldly. Tessa had no way of knowing why he was doing this to her, but she replied that she understood. Because she didn¡¯t want to see them get kicked out. After a while a knock was heard and several maids came in with food on the trays they were carrying. Tessa was startled by the large amount of food. It was much too considerable. There was no way she could eat it alone. ¡°I, I can¡¯t eat it all¡­¡± ¡°I will eat with you.¡± Hert took off his cloak and put it in one place and spoke briefly. Then, the maids began to set the food on the table on one side of the room. ¡°Can you get up?¡± ¡°Ah yes, I can get up¡­ Ah!¡± Tessa, who was trying to get herself up from the bed at Hert¡¯s words, collapsed due to the muscle pain she felt between her legs. She wasn¡¯t hurt, but there was no strength left in her legs. Seeing this and knowing that it would happen, Hert rolled up his sleeves and carried Tessa directly into his arms. ¡°Th-This¡­!¡± Tessa was startled and she struggled for a moment in his arms. It was the first time she was held by Hert in front of everyone else. And it was only natural for the maids, who were watching, to misunderstand their relationship. ¡°Stay still. You can¡¯t even walk.¡± Hert gently laid Tessa down on the chair. Then he got down on his knees and started rubbing her legs. Tessa was startled and restless. Why was Hert rubbing her legs? He shouldn¡¯t have done that. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you¡¯re fine again. What did I just say?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Stay still. I heard that during the day after, you need to be warm enough.¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 39 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 39 The man¡¯s large palms were massaging Tessa¡¯s slender legs. His massage skills were far better than what she expected, and so she felt all the tension and fatigue in her gradually relaxing. Meanwhile, the maids finished their preparations and disappeared out of the room. ¡°Is there anything you want to eat?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind¡­¡± Hert asked her as he pulled a chair out beside Tessa, sitting down there. When Tessa was left alone with him in the room again, she was at a loss. Hert had been acting so strangely since last night. So sweet and kind. Even now, she was confused because he suddenly changed her room to the room next to him, massaging her legs, and now he was even serving her meals? ¡°Then eat this.¡± Hert cut the meat into bite-sized pieces and placed them in front of Tessa. But Tessa couldn¡¯t get her hands on the meat. Now he cut the meat himself? When Tessa, in embarrassment, did not eat and just stared at the meat, Hert blinked. ¡°What are you doing? Are you not going to eat?¡± ¡°¡­Oh no, I will eat.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t leave anything behind, eat it all. I will watch.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Answer me.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Tessa took the meat with a fork and put it in her mouth. The soft texture of the meat seemed to melt in her mouth. It was delicious. She could feel that the chef paid attention to preparing the meal. The meal in the annex was not lacking, but the meal here was perfect. Tessa was soon upset by the fact that she was eating this kind of food. Then Tessa opened her mouth, horrified, seeing Hert not eating at all. ¡°L-Lord, you should eat it, too.¡± ¡°I know how to eat. Come on, eat this too.¡± After this, Hert took all the food one by one, cut them into bite-size pieces, and placed them on the plate in front of Tessa. And he checked to see if Tessa was eating them all. Tessa was being fed so much it felt like she was about to choke. It was the first time she had been served so delicately. More so, to be served in this way by a man. ¡°I can¡¯t eat any more¡­¡± Originally, she ate a little less than others, but she usually ate even less for breakfast, so Tessa¡¯s stomach was full quickly. But when Tessa said this, Hert raised an eyebrow. It meant that she should eat more. ¡°You didn¡¯t even eat half. Why do you say you are full after eating as much bird feed?¡± ¡°Originally, in the morning¡­ I eat less.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯re so thin and you¡¯re going to collapse. Eat more.¡± Hert was stubborn. Again, he placed the shredded fish on the plate in front of Tessa. If Tessa wouldn¡¯t eat it, he¡¯d look at her with a burdensome stare, she had no choice but to pick up the fork and eat again. However, her limit was quickly approached. There was no way that a small stomach could suddenly expand even if she was forced to eat. ¡°¡­¡­ I really can¡¯t eat any more.¡± Tessa seemed to be really struggling, and then Hert stopped serving food. But his eyes were still full of dissatisfaction. His face was asking how a person could survive on only it. ¡°You ate more than that before.¡± ¡°That¡­ Because I was still growing up back then¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re still small. You should be bigger.¡± At Hert¡¯s words, Tessa was a little taken aback. Growing up doesn¡¯t start and end at will. Maybe it was the end with the height she grew with in the orphanage, and she didn¡¯t grow a single span beyond that. On the other hand, Hert was the biggest and tallest in the orphanage, but even now he had grown more. His large size reminded her of a bear. Seeing Hert like that, Tessa opened her mouth unknowingly. ¡°The Lord¡­ grew a lot.¡± ¡°What¡­ I¡¯ve been feeling it for a while, so why do you keep calling me Lord?¡± At Hert¡¯s question, Tessa blinked. ¡°What? Yes¡­ Because you are the lord¡­¡± ¡°Hert.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°Call me by my first name as before. Hert.¡± Hert said as he cut a large piece of meat and put it into his mouth. Tessa was a bit stunned by this. Can she call him by name now? What was he really thinking? Even if he changed, it felt like too much had changed overnight. But it wasn¡¯t bad. Rather good. Because it reminded her of the good old Hert. The problem was that she didn¡¯t deserve to see him like that. Can she really do this? Tessa looked up at Hert with a confused look on her face. At this, Hert said as if puzzled. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know if I can do that.¡± ¡°What can¡¯t you not do? We used to call each other by names.¡± ¡°¡­But¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Is it really too much to say one name?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Stop saying you¡¯re sorry.¡± There, Tessa bit her mouth. Seeing that, Hert made a displeased face. ¡°Can¡¯t you not make that face?¡± ¡°W-What face¡­¡± ¡°You look at me strangely. It looks like someone who shouldn¡¯t have been able to live has come back alive.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Tessa quickly shook her head. Then Hert murmured briefly over her head. ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± The moment she heard those words, her heart thumped and fell. Tessa¡¯s mouth went dry. Hert opened his mouth as she swallowed her gulp. ¡°You.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so respectful to me.¡± It¡¯s annoying. With those words, Hert finished the meal that had not been touched a few times. Then he called the maids to clean up. She was brought back in Hert¡¯s arms and carried to the bed. Just then, Kennis came to her room. She began diagnosing Tessa, as she had always done, with skillful dexterity. Tessa meekly answered the questions, but she soon realized one thing, and her face turned red. Looking back, her whole body was stained with red traces, and anyone who could see it was a woman who had been sleeping with Hert all night. She was carried by Hert in front of the maids like that, so what will they think of her? ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Madam? Are you uncomfortable anywhere?¡± ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s not it¡­¡± ¡°You are welcome to tell me.¡± ¡°Really, nothing¡­¡± ¡°Truly? Then, if there is something you¡¯re uncomfortable about, you have to tell me right away.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± After that, a similar diagnosis was made as before. That absolute rest was required. As long as she rests well and takes her medicine, she can get better. Kennis¡¯ voice as she said that had more power than any other time. As if for someone to listen to it. ¡°I have nothing more to be lenient of you. Oh, have you taken all the medicine I gave you before? If it¡¯s all gone, I¡¯ll give you another prescription.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, almost¡­¡± Kennis took one medicine from her bag and then she pulled out another one, two medicines. Then she handed one to Tessa and one to Hert, who was watching from behind. Hert, who suddenly received the medicine, looked at the medicine and Kennis alternately with a face that asked what it was. ¡°It is the medicine that is applied there. I think it would be better for Your Excellency to do it. Apply once or twice a day. Apply a small amount over the wide area. Don¡¯t put it on the inside. Of course, this drug is not a panacea. If you continue to overwork Madam like that, you will be in big trouble.¡± Tessa was taken aback by Kennis¡¯s poignant remarks. She thought Hert might be angry. However, contrary to Tessa¡¯s expectations, Hert, far from being angry with Kennis, showed an embarrassment like Tessa. Hert¡¯s ears were red. ¡°Then I will leave.¡± When Kennis left, the two equally held the medicine one by one and didn¡¯t say anything. A moment of silence fell between them. What broke the silence was none other than the sound of a knock. Hert put the medicine in his coat pocket and went directly to the door, opened the door and checked the person who came into the room. ¡°Sir Geoffrey sent this.¡± The soldier held out a tan envelope. Hert took it and glanced at Tessa¡¯s bedroom. He must have to leave the place for a while. He came out of the room, opened the envelope, and took out the documents inside. And soon he began to swear and mercilessly crumple the papers in his hands. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything else. Just take your time.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s hard.. Do you really want to see my head fly off?¡± Lange sharpened his teeth, glaring at Janet, the woman stroking her bloated belly in front of him. It was already the second time. To suddenly come and give notice in this way. Because of this, Lange was going crazy. He felt like a shrimp caught in a whale fight. ¡°It would be nice, but unfortunately, there is no way that man can kill you, right? Then His Excellency wouldn¡¯t let it go unnoticed?¡± ¡°So, how many times should I tell you? The Lord is a man whose common sense does not work. Whether I¡¯m the marquis¡¯ person or not, if I definitely go against the Lord¡¯s heart, I could really lose my neck. His Excellency¡­¡± ¡°So you can¡¯t?¡± Janet turned her head crookedly and looked at Lange. Damn it. Lange sighed inwardly. That¡¯s why he hated this girl! He cleared his ragged breathing and opened his mouth as calmly as possible. ¡°¡­I will make an effort. But I can¡¯t say for sure.¡± ¡°Yes, how nice it was to say that from the beginning. Sir Geoffrey. You¡¯re only making people¡¯s mouths hurt. Can you treat a pregnant woman like this?¡± At Janet¡¯s reprimanding words, Lange raised his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re not really pregnant, are you?¡± ¡°But everyone else believes it¡¯s a real pregnancy, no?¡± ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 40 ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 40 ¡°Let¡¯s not talk. What am I going to say to Lady?¡± In the end, Lange raised the white flag first. From the night he had been tormented by this woman, his bones started hurting so badly. He got up from his seat. He wanted to get away from this woman as soon as possible. ¡°Besides, don¡¯t come to me so suddenly like this. People will get it wrong when they see it. What are you going to explain if there are rumors later?¡± ¡°Well, should I say that I have an affair with you?¡± ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± At Janet¡¯s absurd reply, Lange furrowed his brows. What the hell was this woman talking about? Seeing Lange¡¯s expression, Janet smiled as if she was really pleased, pulling up the corners of her lips. ¡°It¡¯s a joke. A joke. Like the past and now, Sir is not susceptible to jokes.¡± ¡°Stop talking like that, even if it¡¯s a joke. How unpleasant. I¡¯m not even your nanny to play with.¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re really sensitive. I just joked about it once. But isn¡¯t it pretty good? After all, I think everyone will be deceived if there are strange rumors that I¡¯m also sleeping around.¡± At Janet¡¯s sly reply, Lange gasped in laughter. Was that supposed to be a joke? Absolutely not. From now on, he would lay the groundwork in advance. Because that woman was good at that kind of work. But that didn¡¯t mean he should just stumble over it. ¡°Don¡¯t make me out to be unscrupulous. I will be like the scum who covets someone else¡¯s wife¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, are you cursing your superior right now?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Lange bit his mouth quickly. Seeing it, Janet burst into laughter. It¡¯s said that the enemy of a man is another man, that¡¯s scary. Lange¡¯s fists trembled at her sarcasm. But he admitted that he had just gone too far. Because the scum he was talking about was his superior. As long as his superior was such a man, he shouldn¡¯t have said that. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with Sir¡­!¡¯ Lange turned his back, resenting Hert for not being here. Anyway, he was thinking of leaving this place. Otherwise, he will be swayed by Janet as he did before. But as he walked, he heard a voice calling for him. ¡°You know, Geoffrey.¡± ¡°What else is this time?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it more convenient to say that we¡¯re sleeping together?¡± ¡°What?¡± Janet smiled and pointed to a man in the distance. There¡¯s an old saying that went like this¡ªspeak of the devil and he shall appear. While Lange was still beside Janet, Hert saw them together and was quickly approaching this way. Lange put a hand on his forehead unknowingly and let out a sigh. ¡®Doomed¡­¡¯ When Hert hadn¡¯t returned for a long time, Tessa nodded her head, then fell asleep. The room was full of sunlight, and it was warm even without a big fire, and as she lay down after eating, her body became tired and she fell asleep. Tessa had a dream related to the past. After her reunion with Hert, she dreams of the memories of her past more and more frequently. In her dream, Tessa was walking in the field. A green field of colorful flowers over the hill at the back of the orphanage was where Tessa often went to play, avoiding the eyes of the teachers. ¡®Tessa.¡¯ Of course, there was also the young boy, Hert, in the field. ¡®Her, isn¡¯t this flower so pretty?¡¯ ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®This pink flower!¡¯ Tessa pointed her finger at a flower under her feet. Where she pointed, a small pink flower was in full bloom. Tessa started crouching down and looking at the flowers. When she lightly tapped the petals with her fingertips, the flowers swayed as if they were dancing. ¡®How did it get here? It¡¯s a flower I¡¯ve never seen in this area.¡¯ ¡®It must have come with the wind. The seeds are light and get blown in the wind.¡¯ ¡®Is it like that? No, the bird might have brought it. There are many ways seeds can travel the world!¡¯ ¡®Yes, it might be as you say.¡¯ Perhaps because she liked the pink flower, but Tessa looked at it for a long time. Hert waited patiently for Tessa. A cool wind blew. Under the clear sky without a single cloud, the two looked at the leaves of grass moving in the wind. ¡®Her, you know. Sometimes I think that we¡¯re also like seeds.¡¯ ¡®¡­What are you talking about?¡¯ ¡®We came here after traveling like seeds too. Just as this flower settled here, sprouted, and finally bloomed, we also flowed to Fitzgerald Orphanage, settled down and sprouted. And if we wait patiently, won¡¯t the day come when flowers bloom?¡¯ At Tessa¡¯s words, she could feel Hert smirking. What, why was he smiling? Tessa turned her head to look at Hert, and he answered slowly. ¡®I really hope so.¡¯ At that, Tessa laughed softly. Then she brushed off her skirt and stood up and held out her hand to Hert. ¡®Let¡¯s walk a little more. The weather is so nice today!¡¯ Hert did not refuse. He smiled softly, as if in response to Tessa, as he took her outstretched hand and stood up. She felt the warmth of his hand clasping her. The girl and the boy roamed the whole field, laughing and chatting eagerly. They even made wreaths to cover each other¡¯s heads. ¡®Her.¡¯ Tessa, who was looking up at the blue sky, suddenly spoke. ¡®Her, what do you want to become when we grow up?¡¯ The answer did not come soon. Hert looked up at the sky with a thoughtful expression on his face. Then he answered as if he had made up his mind. ¡®¡­A knight. I will become a knight and protect the people I love.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s really cool? You look like a knight from a fairy tale.¡¯ ¡®Then Tessa¡­ You?¡¯ At Hert¡¯s question, Tessa smiled as if she was happy just thinking about it. ¡®Um, I¡­ I just want to become an adult quickly. So I will leave this orphanage and live in a small house on my own terms.¡¯ ¡®On your own?¡¯ ¡®No, of course I¡¯m going to live with you, right?¡¯ Tessa turned her head to meet Hert, who was lying right next to her. You are my best friend. I wish we could live together. At Tessa¡¯s words, Hert smiled softly. ¡®Yes, let¡¯s live like that.¡¯ A soft voice. The lightly folded eyebrows were gentle, and the blonde hair reflected in the sunlight gleamed dazzlingly. His eyes were as pure and clear as if she was looking at the one and only jewel in the world. Unknowingly, Tessa reached out to Hert. But before Hert could even reach her, she gradually drifted away into darkness. It was a sign that the dream was coming to an end. Tessa was saddened. Even though she knew it was a dream, she wanted to stay there a little longer. She wanted to go back to the time when everything was happy. But she knows she can¡¯t. Tessa woke up to the touch of someone touching her. In the darkened room, she saw Hert caressing her cheek. She woke up and called his name. ¡°¡­Hert?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, Tessa.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you again¡­¡± ¡°Why, did you meet me in your dreams?¡± At Hert¡¯s quiet tone, Tessa closed her eyes again and nodded her head. Yes, you were there. Her pronunciation mumbles and flows haphazardly out of her mouth. Even so, Hert slowly nodded his head as if he understood Tessa¡¯s words and tidied Tessa¡¯s hair. ¡°What was your dream?¡± ¡°Long ago¡­ A dream where we played in the field¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good dream.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± The man¡¯s hand was smooth and gentle, which made her feel good. Tessa gave her body to the hand and smiled a little without realizing it. It really feels like going back to that time. On a thundering day, Hert stroked her hair like this¡­ Tessa recalled the warm and gentle boy and called to him. ¡°Hert¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry¡­¡± The man¡¯s hand stopped, but Tessa continued her words. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Looking back, I¡­ think I had¡­ done nothing¡­ for you. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± She sold such a man as a slave through her ignorance. What should she do with this? Her tears were about to come out of her eyes. Half-asleep, Tessa continued to say sorry to him, while she had no idea what she was talking about. But it will be fine. Because this will be a dream, too Now Hert wasn¡¯t the one to come into her room and stroke her hair. So this had to be a dream. ¡°The promise¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t keep it¡­¡± Her tears flowed and wet her pillow. Tessa then let out a small cry. When Hert appeared in her dream like this, Tessa couldn¡¯t hold back her weeping. She kept getting reminded that she had messed everything up. And it broke her heart that she could never go back when she was happy. ¡®Yes, let¡¯s live like that.¡¯ As Hert said, she really wanted to live that way. He becomes a knight, and she gets a small house and lives there with him. She didn¡¯t want more. Just one thing. She just wanted that. But why has she become like this now? She didn¡¯t want gold and silver treasures and power like others, but her life was a mess. Maybe it was because the desire to live with Hert was overflowing. Or did she want happiness like everyone else when she was just an orphan abandoned by her parents? She doesn¡¯t know which of the two. Because there was no one to answer her question in the first place. So it was even more sad. She¡¯d rather have given up sooner if someone told her¡­ Tessa wept for a while, then fell asleep again. Her vision went dark. She was still there, within the darkness. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Four days have passed since Young Marquis Jutert disappeared. No trace of Ferdale could be found anywhere. As the number of soldiers recruited to the search team increased little by little every day, everyone naturally kept quiet and was careful about their actions. The atmosphere in the Jutert estate was gradually sinking like that. Except for one place. ¡°Oh my God, Tessa! Look at this. Isn¡¯t that really amazing? It is something that cannot be easily obtained even in the royal capital. No, wait¡­ This is the newest of all new things! I didn¡¯t expect to see it here. Tessa, how about this? I think it would suit Tessa as well.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Tessa looked around the room with a puzzled expression on her face. The entire parlor was filled with luxury goods carried by merchants. It was the first time she had seen such a sight, and she was not accustomed to all this. Why was this happening for her? It started that day. The day she woke up in a room inside the castle, not in a room in the annex. From that day on, things began to unfold for Tessa in ways that she could not understand. The maids who attended Tessa grew from three or four, including Mani. Then, at least once a day she dined with Hert. Everyone in the castle treated her with respect. That wasn¡¯t all. Today, many merchants, such as shopkeepers and fabric dealers, came to the Jutert Castle for Tessa. And now, even Janet is out to help Tessa to advise her. However, rather than advising Tessa, Janet seemed to be thrilled with the objects and fabrics that filled the room. ¡°Oh my God, this is a trendy fabric. It was brought in from the East, and these days, it goes well in the royal capital, right? I heard that it is difficult to obtain because the quantity is limited.¡± Janet said in a slightly louder voice, holding up a wide open cloth. At this, the owner of the textile shop, who was waiting next to her, bowed his head and responded. ¡°Oh my, you have a great eye. You know right away. Yes, it is the fabric that is sweeping the royal road these days. As you said, the quantity is limited, so not everyone can have it. How hard it took us to get one too. I¡¯m so moved to know that you are aware of this.¡± Janet immediately waved the cloth to Tessa. ¡°Tessa, why don¡¯t you use this to match your outfit? It¡¯d be a good fit for Tessa too. The fabric itself is not heavy and light, so it is suitable to wear when the days are good.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± ¡°I assure you, yellow and bright colors are perfect for Tessa. You will definitely regret it if you miss it. Let¡¯s look at this cloth¡­¡± Janet looked at the items with a hawk¡¯s eye. She was looking for accessories to wear with the clothes made later. Then she picked out the green emerald earrings and a necklace. Small diamonds were tightly wrapped around an emerald to make those water drop earrings, and the necklace was a large square emerald hung on a line of diamonds. They looked pretty expensive. ¡°This is how you will wear it. You look just like a spring fairy.¡± ¡°No, Madam! It¡¯s a really great match. It¡¯s a combination I never imagined for my eyes. If you do it exactly as the wife said, it will be very beautiful.¡± The merchant who had come to sell the jewelry quickly helped Janet. But Tessa couldn¡¯t nod her head easily. She has not been able to accept this situation for a while, so where does she have the mind to choose and decide on clothes and accessories? It wasn¡¯t Tessa who even paid for these things. It was Hert. Due to the disappearance of the Young Marquis, it was impossible to sit here and spend Hert¡¯s money favorably where the atmosphere was not good. Not only she doesn¡¯t have the value or qualification for that, Tessa didn¡¯t have that kind of experience in the first place. It wasn¡¯t something she could make an easy decision about. As Tessa¡¯s complexion hardened and her expression grimaced, Janet tilted her head. ¡°You don¡¯t like it? Shall we choose something else then?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡­¡± ¡°Tessa too. At times like this. You just have to choose them all. That¡¯s why this event was made.¡± Janet walked up to Tessa and, with a knowing expression, she whispered softly in her ear. ¡°What are you hesitating about? It was sent by His Excellency. Why are you trying to refuse? So, you have to pick as many as you can.¡± ¡°But, Janet. For me, this¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re taking too long. It takes a lot of time to choose a fabric, to measure it, and to choose the right piece of items. So go ahead and choose. I¡¯m sure Tessa has a taste too.¡± Janet pointed to Tessa at a bunch of fabrics and items, and she smiled. But Tessa couldn¡¯t smile as easily as she did. She was only pushed by the emptiness. What is all this? ¡®Hert¡­ What are you thinking?¡¯ Hert has been really weird lately. Not only had he been so kind, but he was also treating Tessa like a noblewoman. How ironic. Why would he spare no expense for the woman who betrayed him. Even Tessa was being treated like a lady for the first time since coming here. ¡®That¡¯s ridiculous.¡¯ It is the deceased Marquis Jutert who officially gave her the name of a lady, but it was Hert, the one who killed her old husband, who¡¯s giving her the treatment. Anyone who knew nothing of the way Tessa was being treated would think that she was the Madam here. She couldn¡¯t really explain it other than that. Thanks to this, even the merchants who came to this place called Tessa ¡®Madam¡¯. ¡®You didn¡¯t have to do this¡­¡¯ In fact, what happened today started with a small incident. For the past few days, Tessa has been resting on her bed, relaxing, not needing to dress up in anything other than her pajamas. Only today did she get Kennis¡¯ permission to move so she could get out of bed. But when Hert saw Tessa dressed in her clothes, he frowned. ¡®Are those the only clothes you have?¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ At first, Tessa did not understand Hert¡¯s question. Because the clothes she was wearing were no different. It wasn¡¯t pretty, ??but these were the clothes she usually wore. But suddenly today, Hert, who came to eat with Tessa, saw her attire and asked. Then he called the maids, pulled out all of Tessa¡¯s clothes, and gave a look of exasperation. ¡®What about that outfit last time?¡¯ ¡®¡­Janet, no, it was lent by another wife¡­¡¯ ¡®What about yours?¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ ¡®Damn it, buy your clothes now. No, I have to tell them to prepare everything.¡¯ So that¡¯s how it happened. Hert even called Janet to help Tessa. Tessa looked down at Janet¡¯s clothes, which she borrowed in haste instead of her own to wear today. It was not a dress with jewels and gold embroidery like the last time, but it was an expensive dress made by meticulously stitching high-quality fabrics. However, since it was not hers, the clothes did not fit well in some places, so it was uncomfortable, and she felt like she was wearing something she shouldn¡¯t be wearing. Most of all, didn¡¯t Hert say it with his own mouth that day? He said, ¡®Next time, don¡¯t come wearing clothes like this.¡¯ But now¡­ Tessa fiddled her fingers. She was not used to this kind of situation. It didn¡¯ suit her. If it was possible for her to just get out of the place, then she would have done so over and over again. It still was. She wanted to leave everything to Janet and run away. She thought Janet would be a better fit for this position than her. Janet decided to take the reins from Tessa, who wouldn¡¯t speak and just kept her head down. Otherwise, she would be sluggish and nothing would happen. She was strongly told by the new lord. ¡°Tessa, if you keep not choosing anything like that, I¡¯m going to buy everything I want. I could buy all of these things right here. Then, no matter how much I try, it will cost His Lordship a lot of money.¡± It was a lie. There was no way that the man¡¯s property would be shaken by buying all the things in this place. Janet knew that the wealth he racked up under Marquis Borwen was comparable to that of the household. Moreover, even counting the Jutert family wealth that he had this time, it was a staggering wealth. ¡°Janet, don¡¯t¡­!¡± Mentioning Hert, the effect was great. Janet laughed to herself as Tessa¡¯s eyes widened and she quickly fidgeted. ¡°So, don¡¯t sit still and choose. There are so many fabrics, shouldn¡¯t we at least make one dress that Tessa wants?¡± ¡°One¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, just one.¡± At Janet¡¯s words, Tessa couldn¡¯t help but nod her head. If it¡¯s just one¡­ She knew, in fact, that even if she said she wouldn¡¯t, Janet wasn¡¯t one who would give up. If so, she¡¯d be better off at least choosing the one that¡¯s likely to cost less. ¡®Yes, let¡¯s pick just one.¡¯ Tessa didn¡¯t want to use Hert¡¯s money. His money would just be wasted on her. How could she use his hard-earned money? To her, a traitor, just feeding her and putting her to sleep should be enough. He didn¡¯t have to spend money like this. ¡°Then I¡­¡± As Tessa picked out one of the most common fabrics, Janet shook her head resolutely. ¡°No, it¡¯s not good quality or color.¡± ¡°I want¡ª¡± ¡°You think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve chosen from the one in front of you? What do you mean that¡¯s what you want! Choose again, again!¡± It was Janet, who immediately understood Tessa¡¯s intentions to end this situation by choosing anything cheap. Janet picked out only the things that were pleasing to her and pushed them in front of Tessa. So Tessa chose the most basic ones no matter which one she looked at. Shouldn¡¯t it be at least just the most basic one? She also has a face as the advisor. ¡°Don¡¯t upset me.¡± Tessa looked at Janet, picked a fabric that looked as cheap as possible, and put it down again. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Tessa immediately picked a moderately expensive-looking blue fabric that was her favorite color. Then, Janet finally looked like she was satisfied. ¡°Well, good. Let¡¯s take that one.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s over¡ª¡± ¡°What do you mean? Come on, do it properly. This and this. And with that, that, and that over there¡­¡± ¡°No, wait¡­¡± ¡°Take everything I choose.¡± ¡°Janet!¡± Tessa was astonished when Janet quickly picked out nearly ten pieces of fabric. Te, ten? Even the ones she chose were expensive at first glance. That¡¯s ten pieces. She didn¡¯t know the exact price, but it must be worth something. Maybe it will be more than Tessa thought. ¡®No, if you waste Hert¡¯s money¡­¡¯ Janet said firmly to Tessa, who was crying inside. ¡°I was going to choose 20, but I cut them in half. Don¡¯t say it¡¯s too much. I might be really mad.¡± ¡°Still, ten is too many.¡± ¡°Not many. Even His Excellency thought it¡¯ll be disrespectful to tell a Lady to match her clothes and just get one. No way, are you planning to paint His Excellency as a miserly man?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Again, when Hert was mentioned, Tessa paused. Janet nodded her head and continued her words in a low voice that only Tessa could hear. ¡°It is said that calling in someone like this and buying only one suit is a disgrace to the reputation. Will you give the lord that ugly reputation? So just do as I say without hesitation. It¡¯s all for you, too, Tessa.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Come on, next.¡± After the fabric, Janet began choosing the other materials to fit the clothes. She swung the unknown in front of Tessa. Gold, silver, or crystals? Janet and the merchants talked for a long time about what to do with the jewelry and what material to use for the inner fabric. Everything was new and unfamiliar. Tessa just watched Janet silently. ¡°This and this. And add that red color. Oh, and Sehetra silver is so pretty. Let¡¯s put this in too.¡± Under Janet¡¯s command, the merchants arranged the list by the side. Tessa grew dizzy though she was just watching. Was she going to pick each one of these? All the threads were taken back, this time a ribbon stretched out in front of them. ¡°Ribbon¡­ Do I have to choose?¡± ¡°How many kinds and types of ribbons are there? They all are different depending on the material or their use. Don¡¯t worry. I will choose well this time.¡± Tessa was now stunned and stared at Janet. Janet tirelessly and skillfully skimmed through the ribbons before beginning to pick out her shoes and jewelry. Janet¡¯s eyes checking things were fierce and serious. ¡°Well, it¡¯s over.¡± After a few hours, the list of purchases compiled was quite long. The merchants took the lists with satisfied faces. Everyone equally filled their pockets thickly. When Tessa saw this, she was terrified and secretly pulled Janet¡¯s hem. ¡°Janet¡­ I think it¡¯s too much. Even now¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Everyone buys this much. Rather, you have much fewer, Tessa. You don¡¯t own anything, so we¡¯re trying to get everything for you right from the start. Even this is a very small amount.¡± ¡°¡­I can wear anything.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t wear just anything anymore.¡± Tessa bit her mouth at Janet¡¯s sharp scolding. ¡°But¡­¡± Tessa was anxious. She feared that Hert might scold or hate her later for the long list of purchases and the hefty prices. She didn¡¯t want to be branded as a languorous person who just spends. It didn¡¯t make sense for her to spend such money on a traitor who had nothing. This was downright wasteful. Why was he spending so much money on her? People¡¯s gaze was also of concern. Everyone might laugh at Hert as well as her. It was not enough to sleep with the wife of the former lord, so now he¡¯s wasting money on her needlessly. Tessa, as the Young Marquis had said, would also be criticized for being the prostitute that seduced the new lord. But Janet did not pretend to listen to Tessa, and the merchants withdrew, satisfied with the sheer volume of orders. Only Tessa, who was to be the owner of all those things, was restless. As always, Tessa was half-exhausted and sat blankly in the chair. It was then that Janet¡¯s maid dragged a tray into the room. Janet smiled and opened her mouth. ¡°It was very difficult, wasn¡¯t it? I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s take a break while eating some tart. There are things I want to talk to Tessa about.¡± The maid opened the glass cover atop the tray, revealing a yellow lemon tart. It was the same as the lemon tart that Janet made last time. ¡°¡­Did you make another tart?¡± ¡°Ah yes. I like lemon tart. Here you go.¡± ¡°Ah, thank you.¡± Janet grinned and cut the tart and placed it on Tessa¡¯s plate. Tessa lifted her fork and took a bite of the tart. The sweet and sour was really good. ¡°Oh, have you met the Marchioness?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°How was it?¡± At Janet¡¯s question, Tessa looked at the tea that the maid had poured next to her. How was it¡­ Tessa recollected her memories and recalled the Marchioness. She seemed a little scary, but she didn¡¯t feel like a bad person. She was also nicer than expected. ¡°I think¡­ She¡¯s a really good person.¡± ¡°Hmm, really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Well¡­ If so, I¡¯m glad.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ But Janet. How did Janet know¡­ I met the Marchioness?¡± At Tessa¡¯s question, Janet smiled as she scooped out the cream on the tart and ate it. There is something like that. But it¡¯s a secret. Tessa let out a brief sigh. Seeing this, Janet burst into laughter once more at her. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s a joke. I just found out by chance. That you met the Marchioness.¡± ¡°Ah, is that so¡­¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Janet turned her head for a moment and looked at the window. In the distance, she saw several carriages leaving the Marquisate. If her memory is correct, it would be the carriage in which the third wife was riding. ¡°Madam Anasha is leaving.¡± Not long ago, among the wives of the former Marquis Jutert, those who could return to their own homes were returning to their homes. Because Hert allowed it, and the wives wanted it too. Thanks to that, only the wives who had nowhere to go were left in the castle like Tessa. ¡°Janet¡­ Aren¡¯t you going back?¡± Janet came from an illustrious family. It would be normal for her to leave here too and return to her family. But Janet shook her head as if she didn¡¯t care. ¡°If I go back, there¡¯s no one who would welcome me. And above all, because of this body¡­ something could be wrong.¡± Janet looked at her bloated tummy. Clearly, she was a pregnant woman nearing full term, and she had to be careful right now. Janet¡¯s words made sense. Tessa stared blankly at Janet¡¯s belly. Suddenly, she remembered what Kennis had told her. ¡®Fortunately, the Madam isn¡¯t feeling very well right now and it¡¯s been a while since you stopped having your period, so there¡¯s no chance you¡¯ll have a baby right away. But there are always exceptions, so please let me know in advance if you don¡¯t want to. I will prepare some medicine.¡¯ Child. A child. It was a topic she had never considered. It¡¯s been a year since her menstrual cycle became irregular then eventually stopped due to the harsh abuse. Of course, Tessa didn¡¯t think about it deeply. Because she never thought that she should have children. And it was still the same today. Ah, no. Of course, Hert wouldn¡¯t want it. A child of the traitor. Who will want it? Above all, they said something in the past. ¡®I wish I won¡¯t have children. I don¡¯t have the confidence to be a good parent.¡¯ Tessa and Hert in the orphanage did not want children. Taking responsibility for one life seemed like a daunting task to them. They didn¡¯t have the courage to begin with, and they were scared. They were subconsciously afraid that the child would become like them. ¡®Me too. Above all else, I don¡¯t know what parental love is.¡¯ Tessa didn¡¯t know what kind of love a parent would give. It was said to be such a warm and nostalgic feeling, but it was something that she, an orphan, never felt before. Would she be able to have children and raise them well? She was starting to think it¡¯s absurd. How could she? If she wouldn¡¯t ruin the child¡¯s life, maybe that was fortunate enough. Tessa swallowed a gulp and nodded her head. It seemed that sooner or later she would have to ask Kennis to get the medicine. As she said, there may be exceptions. ¡°Janet¡­ Do you like children?¡± ¡°Um, I don¡¯t know. I never had children before. Well, though¡­ wouldn¡¯t I like it? That¡¯s why I want a daughter who¡¯ll look like me. If it was a daughter who looked like me, wouldn¡¯t she be pretty and cute?¡± ¡°Yes, I think so.¡± To Janet¡¯s question, Tessa meekly agreed. If it was a child like Janet, she would be pretty and cute. And Janet was more likely to put her heart and devotion into her child more than she thought. Because most of the wives did. But she herself¡­ ¡°What about you, Tessa?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to have at least one child?¡± At Janet¡¯s question, Tessa stared blankly at her. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤ Chapter 43 Chapter 43 ¡°It seems like it¡¯s going well between you and His Excellency.¡± ¡°No. The Lord and I¡­ There¡¯s nothing¡­¡± ¡°That again. It can¡¯t be nothing. If there¡¯s really nothing between you, then he wouldn¡¯t be so nice. They say you eat together at the castle. And sleep together.¡± Tessa suddenly blushed when she heard that he was sleeping with her. As Janet said, for the past few days, Tessa and Hert have been sharing the same bed. Because Hert naturally came to her room and hugged her and fell asleep. Because of this, Tessa often couldn¡¯t sleep because of the man¡¯s hot, hard chest that she felt behind her back. Because she suddenly did not know Hert¡¯s intentions by starting to sleep with her. ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°Can I wait for the good news soon?¡± ¡°No, that¡­¡± Tessa asked quietly at Janet, who smiled like a playful shepherd boy. ¡°But, Janet. Why am I¡­ Do you think I will get along with the lord? The lord can hold another woman at any time¡­ It¡¯s just¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s not going to happen.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tessa lifted her crouched head in response to the very resolute reply. When their eyes met, Janet hurriedly excused herself. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a feeling. And you¡¯re a charming person, Tessa. If I had been a man, I would have adored you.¡± At Janet¡¯s words, Tessa looked at the teacup. Lies. There¡¯s no way he could love a traitor. That¡­ Because it¡¯s really stupid. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Tessa¡­?¡± Despite Janet¡¯s call, Tessa was silent for a long time. Her heart was pounding and her voice was not coming out. * * * When Hert arrived at the outskirts of Jutert¡¯s estate, he couldn¡¯t shake the thought that he had returned to the atmosphere of the village. After leaving the detailed investigation to his subordinates, he climbed the highest observation deck in the village and looked around the village as a whole. It was a quiet town. It was also a small town with nothing special about it. Hert quietly looked at the ridge beyond the setting sun. It took him more time than expected. At this rate, it will be night when he¡¯d return to the castle. He didn¡¯t say he would be late, but it¡¯ll be fine. He muttered to himself unknowingly. ¡®Haa, damn it¡­¡¯ Although the investigation has been narrowed down over the last several days, it¡¯s still not easy to find the insider traitor who supposedly helped the Young Marquis escape. So it was even stranger. The Young Marquis and the traitor were just like ghosts. Such neat work was not common. Thanks to that, he thought it was like a well-crafted puzzle aimed at him. Hert looked down at the whole village and narrowed his brow. Then he saw the villagers going about normally as they would in the evening, and he stood there for a long time and looked down at the hamlet. He felt strange that there was a time when he wanted such an ordinary life. As time passed and even the sky became dark, a movement appeared from behind. ¡°It¡¯s Mogen Bosch, sir, and here¡¯s my report. Confirmation of the villagers has been completed. There was nothing special or suspicious. What are your next orders?¡± ¡°¡­Could it be a lie?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t appear to be.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Without hesitation, Hert turned his back and started going down the observation deck. He hated to admit it, but by this point, it was safe to say that the Young Marquis had already left the domain. But in what way? Few were able to run away without a trace like this. It was clear that there was an escape expert next to the marquis. And in general, such escape experts are usually¡­ Hert, who came down, was trying to get on the horse, but found something and stopped. Mogen, who was following him, asked. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°Hey, do you have any money?¡± Hert looked back at Mogen and asked. ¡°There is, but¡­¡± ¡°Give it to me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Hert extorted money from Mogen and approached a street vendor. What the merchant was selling were small, colorful sweets. It is a traditional snack of the Messieaux Kingdom, and it was a snack that was often seen in the streets. It was also something that caught his attention earlier. ¡°Give me everything you¡¯re selling.¡± Throwing the gold coin to the merchant, Hert bought all the sweets on the stand. The merchant smiled and took the gold coin. Hert thought for a moment as he watched the merchants diligently packing the sweets. ¡®I hope you like it.¡¯ In fact, Hert didn¡¯t like sweets very much. Rather, it was Tessa who liked sweet treats. All these sweets the merchant was selling were also Tessa¡¯s favorites. ¡®Her, how great would it be if I could eat snacks all day long?¡¯ ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®One is just too sad! When I become an adult later, I will eat a lot of snacks.¡¯ Since their days at the orphanage, Tessa has been unable to eat sweets. She said it was her dream, which he heard shortly after they met, to live in a house made of sweets. So, Hert sometimes gave Tessa a snack that was his share. It was good to see Tessa eating deliciously. ¡®She¡¯s still very skinny. I have to keep feeding her.¡¯ Hert thought of Tessa¡¯s body as she was exposed to bones. Every night he slept with her in his arms, he was very concerned about her slender body. This time, Hert intended for her to gain weight as much as possible. That way, she won¡¯t pass out easily. Her face will be brighter than it is now. Then she may not say that she was going to die. ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ In the documents posted by the non-commissioned officer Lange, there was a detailed report on how Tessa had been treated within the territory for the past seven years. When Hert first saw it he denied the truth behind Tessa¡¯s past. But after seeing the scars on her back, he had no choice but to believe it. Those wounds were the marks of being beaten by others. Self-harm could never inflict such scars. ¡®If you were sold and became a noble lady, you should be living well¡­¡¯ After he gave up on this denial, Hert grew furious. The traitor who sold her was actually severely abused over a long period of time. He didn¡¯t like it, it was ridiculous. And it was driving him crazy. So he had no choice but to go to Lange and ask again. Are the things listed in this document correct? Lange said it was. Another wife who was with her also spoke with him. No, she told Hert very precisely and in detail about Tessa¡¯s situation. She spoke of how badly the Young Marquis Jutert had tormented her. ¡®So thank you, Your Excellency. You saved her. You saved Tessa from that abuse.¡¯ After that, his recollection faded. Hert suddenly entered the room with Tessa, and he was stroking her cheek as she slept. And there he heard Tessa say sorry to him. Hert had a tingling in his throat again and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡®Why are you¡­¡¯ He couldn¡¯t speak. Hert made sure that Tessa was asleep again and quietly left the room. And he sent a letter to Marquis Borwen. There must have been something the damn woman didn¡¯t tell him. Of course, just because Tessa had been abused for seven years didn¡¯t mean Hert forgave her. It was true that she sold him, and for the past seven years she had suffered enough to die just like her, too. It was just¡­ A little consideration. He wants her to live. Hert returned to Mogen¡¯s place with the sweets the merchant had packed. Mogen made a strange expression as he looked at the appearance of his superior who kept sweets in his arms. ¡°What are you doing? Let¡¯s go.¡± Hert mounted his horse. At that, his men and soldiers also rode on their respective horses. * * * ¡°He¡¯s late today.¡± Mani said as she combed Tessa¡¯s hair. She knew who Mani was referring to. Tessa looked out the window without saying a word. The sky was pitch black outside. Hert, who left in the morning, did not return until late in the evening. It was now midnight. It was natural for her to be worried. After brushing her hair with the balm and tidying her hair, Mani put the comb into a drawer and added her words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. He will be back soon.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Because Hert was strong. Tessa groaned inside, as if to comfort herself. Hert was a strong man. So he came back alive from the many deaths and hell, and he reappeared before her. So today, he would arrive safely and appear in front of her. He was just late today. ¡°Just lie down. You must have been very tired from Mrs. Bellodem¡¯s torments all day.¡± ¡°¡­Um, Mani.¡± ¡°Yes, why?¡± ¡°¡­Mani, it¡¯s, ah, nothing.¡± As Tessa lay on the bed, Mani backed away leaving the minimal light behind. Thanks to that, Tessa was the only one in the room with the soft candles flickering. It felt strange to be alone in this spacious bed after sharing a bed with Hert for the past few days. ¡®If Hert can just return quickly¡­¡¯ The dark night was becoming the most awaited time of the day for Tessa. It was the time when she¡¯d fall asleep with Hert. In fact, Tessa was busy thinking about Hert all day. The actions he was showing to her and the circumstances that resulted from it. Everything about it was perfect for her to misunderstand, which made Tessa chew on Hert¡¯s actions and words no matter what he did. No matter how many times she thought to not do it, after a while she was blank and she was busy thinking about Hert and misunderstanding. What if he really had feelings for her? But wasn¡¯t that absurd? Hert could just be doing it simply out of sympathy for her. It had been a while since Hert had noticed the scars on her back. She actually had no way to keep hiding it. Now they use one bed every night, how much longer could she have hidden it? Chapter 44 Chapter 44 ¡®Don¡¯t keep your hopes up. Know your place¡­¡¯ The more she did this, the more she needed to sharpen her complacent mind. She was still a traitor, a widow of the dead old marquis, and Hert was a hero who made a significant contribution in the war. No one knew that she was like some piece of trash standing in his way. So she had to be careful not to grab Hert¡¯s ankle like she was doing now. Tessa went to sleep, holding back her tears. But sleep did not come. ¡¤ She tossed and slept for a long time before hearing someone open the door and entering at dawn. The man placed something on the table and turned his head to look at her. ¡°Did you wake up because of me? I came in as quietly as possible.¡± ¡°Oh no¡­ I woke up in the middle anyway¡­¡± Hert stopped Tessa from getting out of the bed. He reached out to Tessa only after he had blown out the lit candle. Only the flowing moonlight was dimly illuminating Tessa. Hert looked at Tessa¡¯s complexion first. ¡°I heard you skipped dinner. Are you sick?¡± ¡°I was full¡­¡± ¡°What are you saying.¡± Hert recalled thinking that Tessa ate only as much as a baby bird at dinner when she ate with him. However, today, there was no reason not to be concerned that she left even that. Moreover, he still didn¡¯t like her thin limbs. Recognizing that man¡¯s gaze, Tessa spat out an excuse. ¡°I ate a lot of snacks with Janet during the day¡­¡± In fact, the lemon tart that Janet brought was so delicious that she had no choice but to leave dinner because she ate two slices without thinking of dinner. ¡°How much do you eat? Why are you gaining weight so slowly? It¡¯s the same even with every meal you eat.¡± Hert muttered softly as he stroked Tessa¡¯s forearm naturally. Still, wherever he held her, it felt like he was touching the bone, not the flesh. He didn¡¯t even know where to start when it came to nourishing her. ¡°What about your medicine?¡± ¡°I applied it during the day¡­¡± Tessa, realizing what Hert was talking about, blushed. He must have been talking about the medicine Kennis had given her. Hert said, removing the blanket covering Tessa¡¯s lower body. ¡°Let me take a look.¡± ¡°¡­I-It¡¯s alright¡­¡± ¡°How would I know if you¡¯re alright if you can¡¯t even apply the medicine properly? Spread your legs.¡± In the end, Hert insisted that Tessa must spread her legs, and he was now saying he¡¯d personally apply the salve on her private area. Of course, Tessa was so embarrassed that she wanted to faint at that moment. Spreading her legs in front of him for the purpose of sleeping together and spreading her legs like this for treatment were two different things. With the latter, she felt all the more exposed compared to the former. ¡°What are you doing¡ªspread your legs.¡± Hert, who had even taken the medicine out of the drawer, gestured at Tessa. Reluctantly, Tessa rolled up her nightgown and spread her legs in front of him. The cold air hit her entrance, inducing goosebumps all over her skin. At the same time, her face flushed heavily in embarrassment. Before long, she felt Hert get on his knees, staring intently at Tessa. ¡°It¡¯s a lot better.¡± Tessa flinched as the cold liquid was smeared over her labia. Without realizing it, she closed her eyes and clenched her hands over the blanket, to the point that it could tear. In fact, Tessa had other reasons why she didn¡¯t want to spread her legs like this in front of Hert. Because she felt her body heat up whenever his thick, long fingers touched her lower body. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to this¡­¡¯ Was it because she remembered that he poked her inside with his finger every time they slept with each other? If not¡­ It could have been that her own body had become irrevocably lewd. Hert made her so aroused every time he puts medicine on her, even though Hert wasn¡¯t touching her private place in a sexual way. It was truly embarrassing. What would Hert think as he looked down at her, trembling under his touch? Tessa bit her lower lip without realizing it. ¡®A prostitute who doesn¡¯t know grace or her own place.¡¯ Suddenly, she remembered what the Young Marquis had said. ¡°Tell me the places you¡¯re feeling uncomfortable. Don¡¯t hold it in.¡± Hert said as he looked at Tessa, whose body was secretly shaking. Using his fingertips, he spread the medicine as carefully as possible. Her entrance was much more tender and more sensitive than he had thought. Because of this, he was sorry that he had inadvertently plunged himself into Tessa when they had just met again. Her private area getting swollen like this wasn¡¯t because of nothing¡ªit was because of him. This was an inevitable result of his mindless thrusting without even any regard to the woman¡¯s condition. ¡®Beastly bastard.¡¯ Hert sighed inwardly, blaming himself. But the problem did not end there. Even now, for every second that he applied this medicine, he continued to lust for Tessa. What a crazy bastard. ¡®Damn it. At this point, it¡¯s just like being in a rut.¡¯ Actually, his lower body has been sore since before. He resorted to pleasuring himself nearly every day for the past few days because just looking at Tessa made him a mess. In particular, his c*ck wanted to dig into that well-closed shell, and he knew well how hot it was and just how much it would drive him crazy. ¡®Calm down, you bastard.¡¯ Hert pulled himself together. He decided not to act on his urges just less than a week ago. Unbeknownst to him, if he wanted to hold Tessa, Tessa would have been glad to spread her legs to him, but in the first place, he didn¡¯t know this and thought that she wanted to refuse. He didn¡¯t know how her body was going to break, and she would just cry under him. Maybe if she saw him like this and she would spread her legs and say it¡¯s okay to do it. So he had to come to his senses. More than anything else, the doctor asked him again and again. For the time being, Tessa must be given complete rest. In particular, her lower part was so abused and battered by him. So, he couldn¡¯t sleep with Tessa because of this. One slip would be enough for him to lose his rationality. Of course, from just the premise of being patient, he already seemed really crazy. So, today, Hert broke through the limits of his patience and finished applying the medicine. He turned his back on Tessa, pretending to put away the salve. This was to cool down his erect member. ¡°T-Thank you¡­¡± ¡°What are you thankful for? And I told you not to be so reluctant.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Then Tessa bit her lower lip. Hert had been telling her not to be formal with him for a while, but when she was embarrassed or nervous, things popped up from time to time like this. Tessa quickly looked into Hert¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes, put your clothes on properly.¡± While Hert stood up, Tessa hurriedly arranged her nightgown that had been rolled up over her waist. Because he was constantly applying the medicine in this way, the private area was no longer sore. At this rate, she would get better soon and be able to accept Hert again. ¡®But you don¡¯t have to be so considerate towards me¡­¡¯ Even Tessa could easily tell that Hert was taking care of her and not sleeping. She couldn¡¯t have not known. Until before, they had been sleeping together on the same bed every day. Most of all, his standing pillar kept pressing against Tessa¡¯s backside every night. He didn¡¯t seem to know. ¡°Um¡­¡± Tessa painstakingly parted her lips and called Hert. Hert then turned to look at her. Tessa continued her words with a hesitant voice. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you¡­¡± There was no answer from Hert. At that point, Tessa sighed. Looking back, she had a similar situation last time. How did Hert look like then? He was angry that he obviously didn¡¯t think he wanted to hold a sickly person. But this time Hert was not angry. Instead, he let out a long, long sigh. ¡°¡­Never mind. You haven¡¯t even recovered yet.¡± ¡°Then I¡­ with my mouth¡­¡± If the problem was that she was not completely healed below, it would have been better to use another place that was in good condition. Tessa wanted to repay Hert even a little in that way. She wasn¡¯t used to being treated like this for nothing in return. Then Hert fiercely opened his mouth. ¡°It feels terrible, just thinking that you did it to your old husband, too.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Hert raised his eyes sharply, and Tessa panicked. Because it¡¯s true that she did oral to the previous marquis. ¡°What, you don¡¯t deny it? You make people feel dirty.¡± ¡°Then my h-hand¡­¡± Suddenly, Hert walked over to Tessa, grabbed her by the back of her neck, and pressed his lips against her. As Tessa gasped in her hastily sucked breath and couldn¡¯t keep her hands still, Hert grabbed them and made them wrap around his head. A soft tongue began to explore Tessa¡¯s mouth. Hot breaths and saliva passed through each other¡¯s lips. It wasn¡¯t until Tessa¡¯s lips were glistened with saliva that Hert pulled them apart. He said, locking Tessa¡¯s face in his big hands. ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m reaching my limit. And with the extent that I¡¯m holding out right now¡­ I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to stand me. I don¡¯t want to hear that doctor nagging me. That¡¯s why don¡¯t turn me into a sick bastard who couldn¡¯t hold back even a single sexual urge, so desperate that he¡¯d even do it with a sick woman. Got it?¡± Sh*t. Hert couldn¡¯t bear it and spat out a swear word. As he spoke, he was reminded of his past actions again. It was as if he was insulting his past self. What a bastard. Hert warns Tessa, who was looking up at him. ¡°I¡¯m not saying I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll do it when you¡¯re all better. So don¡¯t provoke me. You will regret it.¡± After those words, Hert let Tessa go. Then he ruffled his hair violently and let out a low, deep sigh. He walked towards the door. ¡°I¡¯d rather sleep somewhere else today. You, go back to sleep.¡± Tessa stared blankly at Hert¡¯s back, who had disappeared in an instant. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 ¡°Are you alright? I heard you were sick.¡± The maid placed the steaming teacup in front of Tessa. It was the same tea that Elena recommended the other day. ¡°Thank you for your concern. I¡¯m fine now¡­¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m happy. I thought Tessa had forgotten me.¡± At Elena¡¯s words, Tessa took a deep breath. It was true that she had completely forgotten about the Marchioness. She might have forgotten if Janet hadn¡¯t brought up the Marchioness. Tessa quietly bowed her head to Elena. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ It¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a joke, it¡¯s okay. Why must you take everything so seriously? Thank you for coming back like this.¡± Elena smiled softly and took the teacup. Tessa followed her, picked up the teacup, and drank the tea. The moderately warm tea lingered softly in her mouth. It was said that it was a good tea to calm the mind and body, but when she really drank the tea, her heart, which had been pounding with tension, seemed to calm down. ¡°So what are you doing these days?¡± Elena asked, pushing the well-baked scones in front of Tessa. At the unexpected question, Tessa let out a flustered noise unknowingly. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are you doing nothing?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I don¡¯t really know. I never thought I had to do something¡­¡± Ever since she was forcibly brought to Jutert, Tessa¡¯s daily life had been very monotonous. It was because she had a limited range of options given to her in the first place. Being the wife of the Marquis but only in name, she didn¡¯t have any responsibilities. But that didn¡¯t mean that she was allowed to go out or engage in other activities like the other wives. Meetings between the wives were rare. In a way, it was as if she was completely isolated. In that order, Tessa simply stayed in her room with nothing to do, just staring blankly out the window. At other times she slept or went out for a short walk without anyone attending to her, but she would occasionally get caught and beaten by the Young Marquis, leaving her bedridden for several days. It was from when the seventh wife, Janet, joined the Jutert house two years ago that she could do what was called activities. She was one of the few people who had liked Tessa from the start, and she offered tea time as soon as she met Tessa, and since then Janet had often suggested picnics too. So Tessa was secretly waiting to meet Janet. ¡°Is there nothing you want to do?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know either. I have never done anything, so¡­¡± Even after the Jutert estate was captured by Hert, Tessa¡¯s daily life was similar to before. The only thing that changed for her was that she often spent time with Hert. Tessa had breakfast with Hert today as well. But that was all. From the day she came here and until now, Tessa was just sitting by the window, staring out blankly. ¡°Well, can you write and read?¡± ¡°¡­Write?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re interested, I can teach you to write. You can¡¯t just come and chat every time.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ That is¡­¡± ¡°How is it? Are you interested?¡± Tessa was silent for a moment. Suddenly, she wondered if she could learn to write. She had nothing else to do, and she was going to be abandoned by Hert someday. But then again, if she were to learn how to write, what was she going to write? Well, she could read a book or write something like a diary, but even that makes her think twice. ¡®I have nothing¡­ to write¡­¡¯ Of course, there was a time when Tessa also wanted to learn to write. Because she also wanted to be an intellectual who reads books and shares opinions. But her will has long since faded and crumbled, as she¡¯s been living half-dazed through the past few years. By now she was even scared. What could she learn to write? Can she learn to write properly? She can¡¯t be this stupid¡­ Tessa opened her mouth with an infinitely unconfident voice. ¡°I think¡­ I think I should ask the Lord.¡± ¡°Tessa, if you want to learn to read, why seek the Lord¡¯s permission?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± At Elena¡¯s point, Tessa shut her mouth again. Why did she ask Hert for his opinion? Well, that¡¯s because he¡¯s the one holding her life¡­ But she could not tell this directly to the Marchioness. ¡°Don¡¯t do that, just go ahead and learn it. Though if you don¡¯t like writing, I can teach you something else.¡± ¡°Something else?¡± ¡°How about cooking? From simple bread and cookies to bourguignon, stewed meat in wine. It might be pretty fun. Time flies.¡± Elena responded with a gentle tone. Clearly, right now, Tessa seemed more interested in cooking than writing. Shall she twist it this way then? Elena pointed to the kitchen located in one of the spires. The small and cozy kitchen seemed to have been touched by people for a long time, just like the room they were in. ¡°I also enjoy cooking. After living in a place like this for a few decades, you end up doing things you wouldn¡¯t have done before.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°So, what¡¯s your answer?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too hard. Because it¡¯s really easy and fun to do. Why don¡¯t you try baking cookies while you¡¯re here? You can give it to people.¡± Tessa sighed briefly, ¡°Ah.¡± Suddenly, she remembered the sweets that Hert had bought this morning. Cookies were one of Tessa¡¯s favorite snacks during the orphanage days. But Tessa couldn¡¯t put the cookie in her mouth easily. It was because she was feeling nauseous for some reason. But she barely ate one, because Hert was staring intently at her until she ate. ¡°Cookies¡­¡± Tessa lowered her gaze and looked down at her hand. A hand that hasn¡¯t done anything properly in years. First of all, she was worried. Can she do it? Could she be causing trouble to the Marchioness? Will people accept her cookies? What will Hert think when he sees the cookies she made? Would he think that she could not stand still and do futile things? Several thoughts ran through Tessa¡¯s head. Then Elena added her words once more. ¡°There is nothing more appropriate than cookies to give to the people you are grateful towards. Make it this time and take it. They will definitely like it.¡± Gift. Tessa paused at the word. There was certainly nothing better to express your feelings than a gift. And if there was a chance, Tessa always wanted to give Mani and Janet something as a gift. Because there wasn¡¯t just one or two things she was thankful for. And if possible, she wants to give Hert something too. ¡°¡­But I¡¯ve never made cookies before¡­¡± Tessa opened her mouth carefully in a hesitant voice. At this, Elena smiled a little. ¡°Tessa, I¡¯m here to help, so what are you so worried about?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ But, I think I¡¯m bothering¡­¡­ the Marchioness.¡± ¡°I wish Tessa would come to me often in the name of learning to cook. Don¡¯t be too burdened. I do this because I want to.¡± At Elena¡¯s soft tone, Tessa slowly nodded her head. * * * ¡°Who did she go to see?¡± ¡°Marchioness Jutert.¡± At Lange¡¯s reply, Hert looked away from the document he was reading. Marchioness Jutert¡­? Oh, he meant the first wife? She was not a very suspicious figure, though. But before that, the key was how Tessa met the Marchioness. No matter how he looked at them, they didn¡¯t seem to have anything to connect them. ¡°The Marchioness lives in isolation in a spire. Without one to interact with. But how does she know Tessa?¡± ¡°She was one of the husband¡¯s wives, so they must have known of each other¡¯s existence. They said this was their second meeting and it didn¡¯t seem like the Marchioness really wanted anything and approached Tessa.¡± ¡°¡­I know. What could she get from her if she approached her¡­¡± It was Tessa who still acted like a person who had lost her lifeline. Although she was treated more luxuriously here than anyone else, Tessa acted like someone who would be thrown out at any time. At one point, she believed in Hert and was likely to ask for something from the employees, but instead she still bowed her head to them. ¡®What the hell are you thinking with that little head?¡¯ He thought she was clever, but now when he came back, there was no one as foolish as her. It was like that with every action she did. What kind of noble lady showed respect to the employees and bowed her head? Hert sighed and narrowed his brows. ¡®Haa, I¡¯m going to die from all this worrying¡­¡¯ Hert put the papers down and stood up. Lange looked at him as if asking where he was going, and then his face changed to a no-nonsense look. ¡°I won¡¯t believe it until I see it with my own eyes.¡± ¡°Then are you saying that I am telling a lie, sir?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± Lange was at a loss for words at his brazen superior¡¯s actions. He can just plainly say he wanted to see her. Hert would not want to say that for his pride, so Lange just pitied his innocent self who was working hard under him who was the most terrible superior in the world. His sense of betrayal was overwhelming. He can¡¯t believe he received this kind of treatment after a year of devoting himself to working under him. ¡°You are doing too much. If you are going, take a look at the rest before you go!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°¡­Why don¡¯t you just give up and stick with this all day?¡± Lange groaned in a low voice. He was prepared to hear what he said. But Hert¡¯s reaction was blunt. He put on his coat and muttered a little. ¡°In my mind, I want to, but¡­¡± ¡®I want to, but¡­?¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t think I can stand it.¡± ¡®What can¡¯t you stand¡­?¡¯ ¡°Anyway, after this, you can just take care of it and finish it properly.¡± Hert strode out of his office. Lange, who was eventually left alone in the office, dropped his forehead into his hands. These days, he was shocked to see another side of his superior. The dog of Marquis of Borwen, whose name makes people tremble when they hear his name, was now acting like this at the mere mention of that woman¡­ ¡®I should have taken a step back when he threw away some kind of sweets as a present in the morning.¡¯ Lange was seriously wondering if he has to cling to Tessa as a lifeline from now on. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 ¡®Huk, shi, shit¡­¡­. What is all this?¡¯ Ferdale grabbed his heart, startled by the situation unfolding in front of him. Then he momentarily felt the earth gravitate towards him and shut his mouth. From a while ago, the dreadful bloody smell was ripping through his stomach. For Ferdale, who had lived his whole life eating and wearing only good things, this situation was terribly shocking. ¡®Crazy bitch! Where the hell did you send me!¡¯ It was good until he made a deal with an unknown woman and escaped from the Jutert estates without much trouble. He even wondered if things could be solved this easily. But the problem started after arriving at the Lindehal estate that the woman told him about. The person who helped Ferdale escape disappeared as soon as he arrived at the Lindehal estate, and after that, Ferdale was forced to go around looking for the red mustache the woman was talking about. But he couldn¡¯t find any information about the red mustache wherever he went. Rather, everyone treated him like a suspicious person and kept trying to get rid of him. He was at his wits end because of this, but he had to endure it because he had to take care of himself as much as possible. Then, he saw a man with a red mustache tattoo. Ferdale hurriedly approached the man and showed him the chip that the woman had handed him. In response, the man just said to follow him and started to go somewhere, and Ferdale followed the man. And now he was here. Children and people imprisoned in iron cages. Some of them didn¡¯t even move as if they were either unconscious or long dead, and there were streaks of dried blood all over the space as if they had dragged people along those paths. He knew where this was, but he realized that it was not an ordinary place. Ferdale was growing increasingly frightened. ¡°H-Hey¡­ How far do we have to go? Can¡¯t I just deliver the goods and leave?¡± ¡°No. Handing it over directly is the rule.¡± The man who was going ahead of Ferdale rejected it with a single blow. He then opened a door located inside. Then he beckoned Ferdale to go inside. It was dark inside. There seemed to be stairs leading down. But his feet did not move forward willingly. ¡°Why, why don¡¯t you come in¡­!¡± ¡°Why would I go in? You¡¯re the one carrying the goods.¡± As if to say no more, the man grabbed Ferdale¡¯s arm and pushed him inside. Bang! Suddenly the door closed and complete darkness came. Ferdale started going downstairs, fuck, shit, crazy spitting all sorts of curse words. He looked like he was going to wet his pants. * * * Hert stopped in front of the crumbling spire of the West Wing. And then he was in shock. He knew early on that Marquis Jutert had thrown his paralyzed wife in a deep corner, but it must have been such a harsh environment. It was amazing how the marchioness had endured for several decades in a place like this. He opened the door that looked like it was about to fall apart and went inside. As he entered the inside, which looked as old as the outside, he saw a staircase going up in one place. Hert was taken aback when he climbed the stairs and the stairs suddenly slipped and broke, only at the part he stepped on. After that, he walked as gently as he could to get upstairs. Then there was a door that seemed to be in good shape. From there came the sound of human speech and a fragrant smell. Hert raised his hand to knock before opening the door. However, the hand was overshadowed as the door immediately opened and a person appeared. The maid bowed her head to Hert with her hands neatly clasped together. ¡°Come in, I¡¯ll take you inside.¡± Following the maid¡¯s guidance, Hert entered. Unlike the outside, which was severely dilapidated, the room the Marchioness was staying in was neat and tidy. And from a little further inside, he could hear the conversation between the two of them. One voice was familiar¡ªit clearly belonged to Tessa¡ªand the other voice seemed to belong to a middle-aged woman. ¡°I will call the Madam. Please wait a moment.¡± Shortly after the maid retreated, with the sound of urgent footsteps, Tessa appeared in an apron. She looked quite surprised. ¡°How did you¡­¡± ¡°I was wondering what you were doing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry. I should have gotten permission¡­ I¡¯m ready to go¡­¡± Hert looked over Tessa¡¯s figure. He thought the apron didn¡¯t seem like a good fit for Tessa, but it did. If she hadn¡¯t come here after selling herself, maybe Tessa would have been living the way she is now. Waiting for someone to return to the little house she wanted so badly¡­ ¡°It¡¯s okay. What were you doing more than that?¡± ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± ¡°She was making cookies, Your Excellency.¡± Behind them, a voice from before and a rattling could be heard together. Turning his head, he saw a middle-aged woman with short hair approaching this way, pulling her wheelchair. Hert noticed that the woman was the Marchioness. ¡°We have never met before, have we? I am Elena Jutert.¡± ¡°¡­I am Hert Shine, Madam.¡± Hert greeted Elena with courtesy. Although he was now the new lord of Jutert, Elena has been Marchioness Jutert ever since. So he had to be polite to some extent. ¡°Nice to meet you. From what I hear, you have a great spirit.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± ¡°You arrived just in time. Tessa and I had just baked the cookies. Would you like to have some tea together?¡± ¡°Cookies?¡± At Elena¡¯s words, Hert looked at Tessa for a moment. He wondered what she was doing with the apron wrapped around her, she must have been making cookies. He frowned unknowingly. Inside the castle, Tessa¡¯s room was full of the sweets he had bought yesterday. Yet Tessa didn¡¯t touch the sweets. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, madam. That will be difficult.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so? As the new lord, you must be very busy. Senna, why don¡¯t you go and finish the cookies and pack it for them to bring back? I must see off the guests.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± While the maid went to get the cookies, Hert took off Tessa¡¯s apron. Tessa¡¯s appearance wearing an apron was not bad, but Tessa doing this in other people¡¯s space was not very pleasant for some reason. Rather, she had a kitchen in the castle, so why did she have to come here to bake cookies? She didn¡¯t even touch the sweets he gave her. After a while, the maid put the cookies in a little basket and handed it to Tessa. Hert intercepted it himself. Tessa panicked and reached out to give it to her, but Hert didn¡¯t give it up easily. ¡°Soon, I will call someone and change your place of residence. I¡¯ll see you later then.¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern. It was nice to meet you today. The path is rough, so please go back carefully.¡± Hert took Tessa and opened the door and came out. At that moment, Elena called them for a moment. ¡°Oh, the stairs are old, so be careful not to fall out.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± He almost missed his footing once already. Seeed off by the Marchioness and the maid, Hert came out with Tessa through the spire. As they came down the stairs, Hert was holding Tessa in his arms. He just put Tessa on top of the horse he was riding on. Tessa was flustered and anxious at the sudden increase in her field of vision. ¡°It¡¯s a mild-natured horse. As long as you don¡¯t make any sudden movements, it won¡¯t drop you.¡± ¡°A horse, it¡¯s my first time¡­¡± ¡°Grab the reins. Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll guide you.¡± ¡°If I just go down and walk¡­¡± ¡°Did you even walk when you came here?¡± The road leading to the spire of the west building was rough because it was not properly maintained as the Marchioness had said. Because of this, Hert took 20 minutes to reach a distance that would have taken 10 minutes. When he thought that Tessa had walked such a road alone, his eyes widened for a moment. What if she accidentally collapsed¡­ Just thinking about it made him angry. ¡®This won¡¯t do. I should also attach an escort.¡¯ Come to think of it, he found it absurd that he had never given Tessa an escort until now. If he had attached a knight to her right away, Tessa would not have been caught by that scumbag Young Marquis. Hert rolled his head in search of a suitable knight to serve as Tessa¡¯s escort. ¡°Next time, go with both the maid and the knight. Someone will escort you from now on.¡± ¡°An escort¡­¡± ¡°Or call the Marchioness to the castle. You come to a place like this just to bake cookies? There are many kitchens in the castle.¡± Tessa closed her half-opened mouth. Just a cookie¡­ Hert¡¯s words made her heart pound. Although she received a lot of help from the Marchioness, these cookies were ones that she worked hard on. She wanted to give it to him and others. But hearing Hert¡¯s cold words, she realized that this time, too, her actions were futile. She just had to stay still. She didn¡¯t know why she made the cookies¡­ In an instant, she felt depressed. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± ¡°¡­Forgive me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk so respectfully again.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± As she bowed her head, Tessa unwittingly tightened the reins she had grabbed in an instant. Then the horse was surprised for a moment, and fidgeted. Tessa also panicked as the horse moved, her body swaying and waving her hands to grab anything. Fortunately, nothing major happened because Hert was holding the horse right next to her, but in the process, the basket of cookies fell to the floor. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Tessa stared blankly as she saw the first cookies she made get tossed and crumble on the ground. More than half of the cookies in the basket fell to the floor, looking miserable. Belatedly, Hert picked up the basket, but everything inside was also broken. ¡°Everything left inside is broken.¡± Hert muttered in a tone of regret. He was saddened that Tessa didn¡¯t touch the sweets he had bought her, and it was a pity that she had spilled the cookies on the ground before she could even eat the cookies she had baked. But the one that was upset the most right now is probably Tessa. But, contrary to his hard face, Tessa said the opposite. ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m going to throw it away anyway¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going to throw it away, why did you make it? It¡¯s broken, but it¡¯s still edible.¡± Hert picked up a crumbled cookie piece and put it in his mouth. It was a moderately sweet and savory grain cookie. Hert who hated sweets found them to be just his taste. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± Chapter 47 Chapter 47 For a moment, Tessa¡¯s face brightened, and her heart pounded. She made it herself, but so she was even more unsure of the taste of the cookies. It was also uglier than that of the Marchioness¡¯ that she saw when they had baked together. But knowing that Hert found it delicious made her feel better. All the cookies were spilled out, but she seemed to be rewarded. ¡°But why did you make so many? You don¡¯t even touch the sweets.¡± Hert asked, wiping the crumbs from his lips with his fingertips. The last words almost sounded like a grunt. ¡°To share¡­¡± ¡°With whom?¡± ¡°Janet and Mani¡­¡± ¡°You have too many cookies for the two of them.¡± Hert responded by looking at the cookies left in the basket and the cookies scattered on the floor. Tessa hesitated for a moment, then bowed her head obliquely. ¡°That¡­ And, in return for sweets¡­¡± ¡°Sweets?¡± Hert turned to Tessa. She kept her head down, her face blushing. Seeing this, Hert let out a small sigh and looked back at the basket in his hand. So this was in return for the sweets he gave. Unknowingly, the corners of his lips were rising. But Hert struggled to school his features. ¡°This doesn¡¯t count.¡± ¡°¡­Wha¡ª¡± ¡°Bake it again, properly. Even the packaging.¡± Hert said firmly, picking up another cookie from the basket and putting it in her mouth. The cookies he ate this time seemed a little sweeter than before. How strange. * * * Sitting in her wheelchair, Elena looked from the spire as the man and woman slowly moved away. It was fortunate that the atmosphere between the two of them seemed better than expected. Elena turned her wheelchair and steered herself in front of the table. There, the maid was preparing a piece of paper and a quill for a letter. ¡°The two look good together, don¡¯t you think?¡± Elena, having naturally received the quill from the maid, asked as she sat down in front of the paper. Yes. The maid nodded her head lightly, took the sealing wax from the brown bag and placed it on top of the glass bowl. The wax began to slowly melt into the preheated glass bowl. ¡°I wish we could keep it like this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the two will be fine.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Only then will this little peace last long.¡± Elena began to write on the letter paper with her flowing cursive. There was nothing in the place where the recipient¡¯s name should have been, but they both knew who it would be sent to. Because sending letters had been a constant thing since a year before they first met. ¡°It¡¯s not long before I part with you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The maid silently stirred the melted wax with a small spoon. Elena continued her words, not minding the maid for not answering her. ¡°Thank you for that. I was able to come this far because of you. Now back to the castle¡­¡± ¡°Be careful. Because there are many eyes to see in the castle.¡± Elena, who had written the last sentence, looked at the maid. The maid, as always, looked down at her with a dull expression. ¡°Didn¡¯t you filter out all the spies?¡± ¡°They will come back soon. It¡¯s best to just let go of Marquisate Jutert. He can¡¯t block everyone no matter how much he tries to block them. I have done something before. The spies will slowly come in, one by one. So you have to be careful.¡± Up until now, under the protection of Marquis Borwen, things had been done as quietly as possible, but in the end, there were bound to be limitations. In acquiring this large estate, there was inevitably a noise. One of the great noble families in the country was cut off due to a battle for territory. The Marquis¡¯ opposing forces in the royal capital were not the ones to stand by and watch. The heads of some factions must have started making moves after hearing about the Jutert territory. If they leave it like this, they will be giving the marquis more power. Therefore, it was time to maintain the defensive line from now on. ¡°The master must have prepared everything, but there are always exceptions. You have to consider that exception. I will try to filter it from the side as much as possible. However¡­¡± ¡°I know, I understand. I will be careful.¡± ¡°Still, it¡¯s best to stick with her as much as possible.¡± The maid took the letter, which Elena had folded into an envelope, and poured wax on it. When the wax was pressed into the seal, a pattern formed, sealing the letter. She looked down at the letter in the maid¡¯s hand that might be the last, and said this time again, bluntly. ¡°Use that girl if you need to.¡± * * * The two did not return to the castle immediately. Because Hert led Tessa¡¯s horse to another place. Where were they going? Tessa took turns looking at the castle, which was getting farther away than before, and Hert. She gulped quietly. Moreover, it was questionable that he had come to her even though it was not dinner time. Was he planning to do something with her? Hert stopped the horse only after he had reached the entrance to the forest. Tessa stared at the sparsely populated path leading into the forest. Why were they here¡­? But before she could utter a question, Hert grabbed her and lowered her down. Hert said quietly to Tessa, who didn¡¯t understand anything. ¡°The doctor said that walking is good for you.¡± Here. Hert held out his hand to Tessa telling her to hold it. But Tessa did not readily grab the man¡¯s hand and just stared at him. Seeing that, Hert felt uncomfortable on one side. She used to come first and grab hold of it even if he didn¡¯t bring it out¡­ He muttered. ¡°Hold on. If you fall, you and I will get in trouble.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Hert led the woman¡¯s hand who reluctantly took his hand with strength. As the small and delicate hand slipped into the palm of his hand, his uncomfortable heart was relieved. Ever since he found out that Tessa had been abused, he had to touch her skin somewhere even when she was by his side. ¡®I still don¡¯t know what I¡¯m thinking¡­¡¯ Hert looked at Tessa, who barely reached his chest. The bright girl was gone, and there was only a poorly emaciated woman in front of him. He himself has changed quite a bit after rolling in the mud in the past seven years, but Tessa could be said to be a completely different person except for her looks. Because of that, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her in a different sense than before. ¡®Is this what it feels like to leave a child by the stream?¡¯ Hert took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking.¡± Hert suddenly pulled Tessa towards him. Tessa looked up at Hert from a distance where her nose could reach him with just a little movement. His face seemed to have sunk a little. ¡°You and I need to talk.¡± Tessa breathed in at the man¡¯s straight gaze. Talk¡­ What conversation to have with the traitor? Has he still not given up hearing the reason for his betrayal? Tessa¡¯s body slowly hardened, and her head bowed down. Then, at Hert¡¯s next words, she stopped. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You were beaten by that bastard. The wounds on your back. It wasn¡¯t your fault, so you should have told me.¡± Tessa¡¯s mouth, which was half open, was closed again. Tessa didn¡¯t say anything. Her throat was suddenly tight. Her heart pounded wildly as the words ¡°beaten¡± and ¡°wound on the back¡± came out of Hert¡¯s mouth. She felt a tingling sensation in the wounds and scars on her back that she had forgotten for a moment. ¡®I just wanted you to pretend you didn¡¯t know¡­¡¯ Tessa wanted Hert to ignore her past abuse and move on. At the very least, she always wished he hadn¡¯t brought it up in front of her. There were many reasons Hert would probably sympathize with her, and Tessa hated it. Because it was not right to give sympathy to the traitor. She also felt like a nuisance to Hert. The sixth wife was abused by the Young Marquis in this Jutert castle, and everyone kept quiet about it. No one here said aloud that she was being abused. If they said it out loud, they would admit to the shameful act of the son beating his father¡¯s wife. Of course, it¡¯s not like everyone had their eyes closed to it, but the difference between admitting it directly and not admitting it was clear. In particular, Marquis Jutert valued dignity, so everyone in the castle tried to cover up Tessa¡¯s situation by pretending not to know. Tessa, too, shut her mouth to the fact that she had been brutally abused by the Young Marquis. It was funny how¡­ when she didn¡¯t say it out loud, it really felt like nothing had happened. Tessa, too, behaved like someone who had never been abused during days that the Young Marquis did not hit her. In fact, it would have been difficult to stay sane if she didn¡¯t think like this. It was a little semblance of tranquility that she had achieved in her own way. So Tessa hoped that Hert wouldn¡¯t even talk about it either. The moment he mentioned it out loud, the pitiful peace would be shattered, and Tessa Jutert becomes ¡°a traitor and, at the same time, a foolishly abused bitch.¡± This too was a cover-up, but Tessa didn¡¯t want to reveal her bottom completely to Hert. But then, If he asked her why didn¡¯t she tell him¡­ ¡®Help!¡¯ At that moment, hallucinations began to come from a distant place. Tessa felt her heart swell together with her whole body and took a step backwards. A large shadow of a man covered her trembling body. ¡°If you had just spoken in the first place, I wouldn¡¯t have treated you that way. I would have been more considerate than I was back then.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ ¡± ¡°Actually, I still can¡¯t believe you betrayed me. So, even now, tell me honestly. Why¡­¡± ¡°Let me go, let me go.¡± Eventually, Tessa couldn¡¯t stand it and shook her body, trying to get her hand out of his grip. It looked like tears were about to fall. ¡°¡­Tessa, why?¡± Chapter 48 Chapter 48 T/W: Mentions of abuse, violence ¡°Please, let go¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The strength of the man¡¯s grasp tightened. He seemed unwilling to let Tessa go until she answered the question. Still, Tessa tried as hard as she could to get her hand out. Please please¡­ She gasped and even begged. Hert stared at Tessa with a hardened face. ¡°Speak. What¡¯s wrong with you all of a sudden?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Are you not going to tell me again?¡± At Tessa, who had now completely shut her mouth, Hert shot coldly in a subdued voice. Everything was frustrating. He just wanted to talk. He can¡¯t go on and on and keep everything covered. Hert was as patient as possible and called for Tessa once more. ¡°Tessa.¡± ¡®You b*tch!¡¯ Tessa closed her eyes tightly as she heard the hallucinations again. Her heart thumped at the sound of the unforgettable voice. No, don¡¯t¡­ Please stop¡­ The floor covered in shadows was swallowing her up. Into the gloomy darkness, he constantly pulled her and covered her mouth. Her legs were barely holding on and were shaking badly. ¡®Sure, kick me. If you can yell, try it. I don¡¯t know if anyone will even hear.¡¯ The hallucinations were getting clearer. A sarcastic, childish tone pierces her ears fiercely. Her mouth was dry. ¡®Tell me, tell me, tell me¡­¡¯ ¡°I, I¡­¡­.¡± Suddenly, Tessa shed tears in silence. Not even faint cries came out of her. Let¡¯s be honest. It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t want to say it. It¡¯s that she couldn¡¯t. ¡®You dunce, you need to know your place.¡¯ Actually¡­ It was a pure lie to say that she had shut her mouth about being abused. Tessa said it over and over again. Howling as if vomiting her blood, she shouted several times. But no one listened to her cries. Tessa¡¯s voice did not reach anyone. So it became something she never said. ¡®Help me! Somebody help me, aack!¡¯ The first day the Young Marquis grabbed her hair and dragged her away, Tessa begged for help and tried to cling onto anyone she passed by. But the reply was utter indifference and disregard. No one helped Tessa as she was dragged away by Ferdale. Dragged into the room, Tessa was beaten until she fainted for the first time. She didn¡¯t even know why. ¡®Let, let me go¡­! Help me¡­ Ahk! I¡ªI don¡¯t want it!¡¯ ¡®Say it again. What?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t want it! That, stop¡ª¡¯ ¡®You don¡¯t want it? You Dare to reject me? Say it again, you b*tch!¡¯ In the beginning, Tessa rebelled against the Young Marquis. He bashed her head in, kicked her stomach and broke her nails, but she didn¡¯t just stand still. She shoved the Young Marquis and she equally swung her arms and screamed, struggling tirelessly to escape out of the door. There have been several occasions where she managed to escape. She also inflicted several wounds on Ferdale¡¯s face. But that wasn¡¯t the problem. After that was a problem. Even after she ran away, she had nowhere to go. There was nowhere else that would welcome her in the Jutert Castle. People avoided Tessa and dare not give up a single space of their own. Tessa had to roam the expansive grounds in search of shelter, shedding her blood in her ragged clothes. At the end of the day she was caught by the servants sent by the Young Marquis and dragged away, and she was beaten again. It was not easy for her to escape. ¡®Help me! Please!¡¯ ¡®Didn¡¯t I say that shouting like that is useless? How many times have I told you! There¡¯s no one here to listen to you, you stupid b*tch!¡¯ Tessa did not give up easily. She shouted over and over again, if only she could raise her voice. Please help me, please help me. But every time, no one came forward for her. Everyone condoned the Young Marquis¡¯ actions. As if they were very familiar, they knew everything but were busy pretending not to know or that they did not see. ¡®Just once, just once¡­¡¯ Though she fainted from being beaten, Tessa continued to call out. She begged someone to save her from this brutal violence and to stop him. Even if it¡¯s just once, please don¡¯t let the Young Marquis hit her¡­ But still, no one stopped the Young Marquis. Tessa began to wear out as she thoroughly realized that she was alone. ¡®We are going to get kicked out of here after helping you. Let go of me!¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s not something I can get involved in.¡¯ ¡®Hey, go away! We don¡¯t want to incur our master¡¯s wrath!¡¯ ¡®You were sold anyway. This is also on you.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that people didn¡¯t understand it at all. Ferdale was the steadfast heir of the Jutert family, and no one could stop him from doing so, except for his father, the Marquis. How can people living in the Jutert estate rebel against the Young Marquis of Jutert? Judging by his temper, he was a man who would do more than punishing three generations for disturbing him. At some point, Tessa stopped shouting for help. Anyway, she realized that it would result in a more severe beating. Running away was also pointless. If she had to do it anyway, it was better to get hit right and finish it all at once. It was then that Tessa stopped rebelling. Tessa was starting to get eaten up like that. ¡®Are you shutting your mouth now? If you¡¯re still asking for help, then your head is really empty. Yes, remember this carefully. No one here will help you. There is no one to listen to you.¡¯ What the Young Marquis said was correct. As he said, there was no one to listen to Tessa. No matter how much she shouted that she was being abused, no one came here. When just the echo returned, nothing came back to Tessa. It was hopeless. Since then, she has been unable to utter the word abuse, ask for help, or say anything. She knew that it was useless and her mouth did not open at all. It wasn¡¯t just that. In front of people, her body naturally withdrew. When a strong man like Ferdale appeared in front of her, she trembled without raising her head properly. ¡®Huuh¡­¡¯ Tessa shut her mouth and crouched down. And she waited impatiently for the terrible moment to pass. It was only after Janet became the seventh wife of Marquis Jutert that things began to improve little by little. ¡®Oh my God, what is all this? Who the hell¡­¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t mind me, Madam.¡¯ ¡®No, how can you not care when someone is in such a mess! Who did it? Tell me I¡¯m going to¡ª¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m fine. Anyway¡­ It¡¯s no use.¡¯ ¡®How do you know if it¡¯s useless or not? Tell me quickly!¡¯ When Janet persistently urged her, Tessa eventually forcibly opened her lips and confessed that it was the Young Marquis¡¯s abuse. It was painful because the voice, which had been quiet as if it had swallowed a knife throughout the conversation, did not come out well, but because there was someone who listened to her for the first time, she was able to speak up with courage. ¡®Thank you, Tessa. It must have been difficult to say.¡¯ After that, miraculously, Janet appeared and saved her whenever Tessa was taken away by the Young Marquis. Of course, Janet¡¯s help didn¡¯t always work, but the frequency of being beaten by the Young Marquis was definitely reduced. Relatively, the beating grew harsher with each dragging, but she could breathe with that. But that didn¡¯t last long either. Slap! The sound of flesh getting hit resounded. And the screams of the maids that surrounded it. ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ As the situation unfolded in front of her, Tessa felt her breathing tighten again. It was Ferdale who had never touched any of the other wives except herself. On the contrary, he even seemed to be polite. But he slapped Janet on the cheek, who has now protected Tessa. Although he seemed to be embarrassed after breathing her too. ¡®This, this! That¡¯s right, keep on intervening! It¡¯s all because you covered for that b*tch!¡¯ At the end of those words, the Young Marquis ran away in a hurry. Tessa¡¯s heart pounded loudly at Janet¡¯s face, which quickly became red and swollen. The fact that the innocent Janet was beaten because of her weighed heavily on her chest. It was the moment when she faced her foolishness once again. Tessa wept and apologized to Janet. Janet was becoming unhappy because of her. She closed her mouth as long as she could stay still and carried the misfortunes on her own. ¡®Stupid b*tch.¡¯ The words of the orphanage director come to mind again. Tessa trembled heavily. Her hand reflexively stopped the mix of screams and weeping from coming out. Someone whispered to her. Swallow it. Misfortune ends on your line. If only you shut up and live like you¡¯re dead, everyone can be happy. So you have to swallow it all. Don¡¯t hurt others. you stupid b*tch. Tessa bit her mouth. She vowed never to make the same mistake again. It was then that she began to secretly avoid Janet, who was trying to help her. So if he asked her why she wouldn¡¯t tell him¡­ ¡°Nothing¡­¡± All she could say was this. Tessa looked at the man¡¯s hand, which was still holding her. A hand that was still large and warm enough to cover her entire hand. Her tears keep falling. Tessa smacked her lips. Again, she can never say it because Hert was the one who had now regained the right to be happy. She hoped that this misfortune would not pass on to him. ¡®Her, I don¡¯t want to make you unhappy anymore.¡¯ Stupid b*tches were like that. Tessa swallowed her misfortune. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± * * * Late at night, a dim light was coming from a carriage that had stopped in a corner. The man who had just returned to the carriage found the Marquis leaning against the window and staring intently at something. ¡°Lee. What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Would you like to see it too? It¡¯s a pretty interesting story.¡± Beatrice handed the document to the man she was looking at. The man looked into it out of curiosity, then frowned lightly, and gave a brief impression. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate.¡± ¡°Right? After all, everyone always has at least one circumstance.¡± ¡°Is it that knight?¡± ¡°Yes, my dog.¡± Taking a cigar out of her arms, Beatrice responded lightly. The man took out a match and lit her cigar. ¡°Still, it¡¯s too bad. How unfortunate. Being sold into slavery against his will¡­¡± ¡°Because he had no power. That¡¯s why he suffered.¡± After that, Beatrice laughed as she exhaled smoke. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 ¡°Actually, the documents and contracts there are just tricks. An external cause, or something like that. They just¡­ They were only used as part of a large watch. Can you become a gladiator slave just from one contract? It¡¯s funny.¡± ¡°Then you mean it was planned?¡± ¡°If the goal was simply to enslave him, why would they make it complicated? If they just sneak up on him and throw him in, it¡¯s over.¡± Beatrice lifted the curtain that was covering the window and looked at a dimly lit building in the distance. Not yet? She fixed her gaze and continued her words. The cigar in her hand was burning little by little. ¡°You still remember the arena five years ago?¡± ¡°Yes. Lee walked right there to catch Duke Callahas¡¯ tail. Didn¡¯t you meet your knight there too, Lee?¡± ¡°I remember well. At that time, the arena was lending money to several nobles. Behind it, an illegal slave auction was secretly held. Evil bastards. Anyway, one of them was Baron Settebien, a vassal of Duke Callahas.¡± The Marquis¡¯s words made the man let out a short ¡®ah!¡¯. It was because of the vague connection of why things had come to that point. ¡°At that time, Baron Settebien lost a large portion of his business and was forced to sell his famous daughter for them to eat¡­¡± ¡°One of the investors in the business was Marquis Jutert.¡± ¡°Yes. If he could not repay his debts within a short period of time the perverted Marquis demanded that the Baron give up his daughter¡­ I mean, the Baron loved his family more than anyone thought, so he started looking for a girl of that age with red hair and green eyes and sent her on behalf of her daughter.¡± ¡°¡­But if something like that is discovered, there is a greater risk than what the Baron will lose.¡± ¡°There are always loopholes in contracts. Maquis Jutert asked for the daughter of Baron Settebien, but he did not exactly specify the name of the Lady in the contract. And when did the old man have time to look into the Lady¡¯s face? She was rumored to be pretty, so he just mentioned to send his daughter. In fact, he wouldn¡¯t even have known about her. The Baron could not pay the debt. Anyway¡­ Because they are a bunch of morons.¡± Giggling, Beatrice put a cigar to her lips. Huu, once again, a hazy smoke filled the carriage. The man looked at the Marquis and the papers alternately. Those documents were the contracts signed by Hert Shine and Tessa Jutert from seven years ago, unbeknownst to others. ¡°Anyway¡­ As a substitute for the Baro¡¯s daughter, this girl was caught. She was unlucky. After all, she¡¯s an orphan, so it won¡¯t bite them in the back later. But there is one unexpected problem. There¡¯s this one guy that was stuck with the girl every day. He even uses his sword so well that he looks forward to the future.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°From there, things started to get interesting. The Baron needed the girl, and he needed the money. So what to do? It¡¯s a big catch. What a strike. He has to grab it fast, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s a cruel story.¡± Seeing the contract stamped with a red mark symbolizing slavery, the man muttered lowly. On the other hand, the Marquis just laughed as if it was funny. The world was a kaleidoscope, easy to see on the outside but actually hard to understand. Beatrice exhaled smoke and raised one corner of her mouth. ¡°That¡¯s how they were deceived¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to make him move on his own feet with an appropriate excuse. For the substitute for his daughter, the product must be clean and good. Later, he¡¯ll have to keep her mouth shut that she¡¯s a substitute. It¡¯s easier to use and throw her away if he gently coaxes her or catches her weakness so that she doesn¡¯t even think about revenge. It should always be done neatly.¡± The last words sounded like they had some power. The Marquis put the cigar to her lips again. Her dark gray eyes sank heavily. For that reason, the man opened his mouth, trying not to look at the woman¡¯s face as much as possible. ¡°So the woman was deceived and sent as a substitute for the Baron¡¯s daughter, and the man misunderstood and thought that the woman was the one who sent him off to be a gladiator slave?¡± ¡°Correct. It seems like there was a small instance of miscommunication in the middle¡­ Well, the result was the picture the Baron wanted. Was it too bad? But what can they do? What could a girl who was only seventeen years old at the time do? Even if she had been deceived, she had already sold herself to the Baron, and even her best friend was taken as a gladiator slave. There is nothing one can do alone in the place where everyone had planned it so. The Baron would have wanted it like that.¡± Baron Settebien must have been happy that things went smoothly. Not only did he pick up an orphan similar to his daughter, launder her identity and make her a substitute, but he also got an additional orphan, an orphan without any problem, and sold him the arena to earn money. The Marquis glanced at the contract in the woman¡¯s hand. The red fingerprints that appear to be Hert¡¯s handprints were clearly stamped on the bottom of the contract. Stupid bastard. Why did you let your thumbprint be taken? You should have kept it safe even when you¡¯re asleep. Beatrice laughed at Hert. The contract was an external cause, but that did not mean that it had no legal effect. Above all, the documents prepared by the baron¡¯s broker to make Hert a gladiator slave were neat and perfect. A slave contract with his finger stamped on it, a document with the seal of an acquaintance who endorsed him¡ªTessa¡ªand a certificate from the head of an orphanage who has been recognized for her social status, and even the seal of the local lord who allowed this to happen. On the surface, there were no problems with the documents. It was the same with Tessa¡¯s case. The baron¡¯s broker prepared the documents and formally adopted Tessa to the Settebien Barony as well. There was no problem because it was common for nobles who supported orphanages to collect orphans and use them as consumables for military service or other things. ¡®Of course, after a while, the orphanage was completely destroyed and the traces were erased.¡¯ The Marquis snorted inside, thinking about the childhood of the two people who had neatly disappeared from this world. Then the man asked with a questionable voice. ¡°By the way, did Marquis Jutert stand still, knowing that it was a substitute for the Baron¡¯s daughter? I think the old man must have gone wild because of his strict noble nature.¡± ¡°Ah, that. The Baron is dead, so it¡¯s just a dog chasing a chicken. The duke, who was afraid that his tail might be caught because it was about the arena, suddenly killed Baron Settebien. After all, isn¡¯t it just a loss? Even if she was a substitute for the Baron¡¯s daughter, as that woman entered as the second wife, most of the Baron¡¯s business had gotten absorbed into the Jutert Marquisate.¡± Because of this, Marquis Jutert could not expel Tessa even though he knew she was a substitute. Because Tessa¡¯s presence was needed to take over the Baron¡¯s business. After all, the castle was wide and it wouldn¡¯t have been a problem to remove one woman from his eyes, so it wasn¡¯t too much of a loss. So he would have overlooked his son¡¯s abuse of women. Beatrice put a cigar to her lips. ¡°Isn¡¯t it amazing? That it was connected in this way. After all, it¡¯s at the arena that he and I met.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re so naughty, Lee.¡± ¡°So as soon as I found that woman, I sent someone to protect her.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t tell him right away. From what you¡¯ve said so far.¡± ¡°We were in the middle of a war at the time. You want me to let go of the best bastard on the battlefield? And I was definitely trying to give him a clue. He was the first to leave without listening.¡± ¡°Even now¡ª¡± ¡°Shh.¡± At that moment, Beatrice raised her index finger and brought it to his lips. The man held his breath and followed the Marquise looking out the window. A light was on in a building that had just been turned off. The two shared their eyes at the same time. Beatrice rubbed the cigar on the floor and put it out. * * * On the way back, there was no word between the two of them. Tessa just looked down with her reddened eyes. Today, she finally thought that Hert must have gotten tired of her. She has already shut her mouth to his question several times, including today. His patience must have run out in no time. Even if he himself is frustrated, how much more can he do? ¡®I want to die¡­¡¯ Tessa bit her lower lip. She raised her nails and began to pinch the back of her hand. She promised that she would not die, but it was difficult to bear the feeling of shame that poured out every time this moment came. She just wanted to disappear from the world as soon as possible. Stupid. Tessa could barely hold back the tears that were about to rise. ¡®Why are you crying again? Did you do anything right for you to¡­¡¯ She felt her chest tighten. It was hard for Tessa to accept that she was the only one when everything had changed. The old husband and the Young Marquis disappeared and Hert returned, and she thought that she had to change too, but the problem was that she was constantly complacent with reality and wanted to ignore the remaining problems. It was absurdly stupid. She must have been the only woman this incompetent and stupid. She thought she knew why the people in the castle had turned away from her. Tessa hated herself so much. ¡°Alright.¡± At that moment, Hert, who was going ahead, abruptly stopped walking. Tessa almost stopped and bumped her nose as she didn¡¯t see him stop in his tracks. Tessa was startled and looked up at Hert carefully. His blue eyes had faded from exhaustion for a moment. Upon seeing it, Tessa¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Keep doing that. Keep it all in and don¡¯t speak.¡± Then, as if determined to do something with her, Hert reached out towards Tessa and grabbed her cheek. Then his contorted face was revealed. Tessa faced Hert with anxious eyes. ¡°Instead, promise me this one thing.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Never betray me again.¡± Hert barely put one of the things he had been thinking about all the way into his mouth. He kept thinking and thinking. Because of that, his throat was tingling and it was difficult to speak. ¡°Never¡­ leave me.¡± Couldn¡¯t she tell him that she felt this way too? Hert gently caressed Tessa¡¯s face with a trembling hand. ¡°If you promise me that¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I will try to forget what happened between me and you seven years ago.¡± Of course it won¡¯t be easy. He would never be able to forget it all. But for some reason, Hert wanted to do that. Otherwise, he thought he would regret it. This moment now. ¡°So, promise me that one thing.¡± Chapter 50 Chapter 50 ¡°¡­So please do me a favor.¡± ¡°Oh, Sir. Whether or not there¡¯s a way, we will try to find out as much as possible.¡± A man kept his head down. Cold sweat was running down the man¡¯s forehead. Eventually, when the elderly gentleman who took the top seat said he would take care of it, the man who was left alone ripped off his thumb with his teeth in an anxious mind. ¡®Damn, that killer was the one who was sold to me back then!¡¯ The man hurriedly called his subordinate to call someone. After a while, a woman who was wearing pointed shoes entered in a very annoyed manner. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I am so busy checking the quantity and finishing today? What are you doing, suddenly calling me like this? If it¡¯s not important, then just¡ª¡± ¡°We¡¯re doomed!¡± The man bellowed at her woman. ¡°What is it, did you get hit in the head by Ans? Is that bastard not working anymore?¡± ¡°This crazy¡­ That¡¯s not it! Do you remember seven years ago?¡± ¡°Seven¡­ When?¡± ¡°That orphanage!¡± The woman shook her head at the man¡¯s cry. When it comes to the orphanage, it¡¯s clear that he was referring to the Fitzgerald Orphanage, where she was once the director. But why the orphanage? The orphanage had completely disappeared seven years ago, according to the will of the higher ups. ¡°Do you remember that boy? The boy who used to hang out with the red-haired girl all the time!¡± ¡°No, do you think there are only one or two kids in the orphanage? So then¡­ Ah, are you talking about the one who was sold on behalf of the Baron¡¯s young daughter? The boy was sold as a gladiator slave¡­¡± ¡°Yes, yes! Them! We sold them together!¡± ¡°What about them?¡± ¡°That boy is now that crazy marquis¡¯s dog!¡± For a moment, silence crashed down on the room. The woman blinked her eyes in incredulity. What did he just¡­ But the man shouted once more before the woman could even open her mouth. ¡°We¡¯re doomed, I tell you!¡± The man was desperate. He has been working here for half his life, but it¡¯s the first time he has ever been so unlucky. How could this happen? He heard that the boy used some swords, but he was only a seventeen-year-old boy at the time. So while he was filling out the papers selling the boy as a gladiator slave on the order of the higher ups, he felt sorry for the boy, saying that the boy was likely to die soon. Usually, those who were sold to the arena in that way did not survive for a year at most and died just like that. ¡®Does it make sense to say that in the first place, a kid like that survived the arena and became the marquis¡¯ dog? There¡¯s something seriously wrong with this!¡¯ The man bit his thumb. It was not revealed that he had handled the work, thanks to the sudden death of his then-client Baron Settebien. However, it was only a matter of time before the man who became the marquis¡¯ dog would make up his mind and start digging up the matter at any time, then his crimes would be revealed. And if that¡¯s really the case¡­ ¡°We will die at the hands of that kid¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be absurd!¡± The woman scolded the man¡¯s murmuring. Don¡¯t you know that words have power? But even as she said that, the woman was equally anxious. Dear God, how could this happen? Thinking the same as the man, the woman stomped on the floor with her pointed shoe. Then she said hurriedly, as if she had remembered. ¡°It is still too early to judge. If the marquis¡¯ dog really is the boy we sold¡­ There¡¯s a good chance he didn¡¯t know that we did it. Otherwise, we can¡¯t be fine right now.¡± ¡°Then what to do? It is only a matter of time before he finds out!¡± The man paced to and fro once again. The person who had visited him earlier was gathering information about Hert Shine as someone¡¯s agent. Knowing that Hert Shine was a gladiator-slave, he seemed to have come this far. Because the man was now in the business of illegally distributing and disposing of slaves. Some of the slaves that passed through his hands were gladiator slaves. ¡°Be quiet.¡± As if the woman was distraught, she waved her hand towards the man. ¡°Can you think of any good ways?¡± ¡°Wait. I¡¯m thinking about it now¡­ How did we sell him back then?¡± ¡°I made it look like the girl left as well betrayed him.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes twinkled at the man¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, that girl! Where was she sold to?¡± ¡°Went under Baron Settebien¡­ Instead of the Baron¡¯s daughter, she went in as the secondary wife of a great noble.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it. We need to find that girl, before he finds her. That¡¯s how we can live.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The woman kicked the man¡¯s shin. You idiot! Is your head just for show? Seeing the man jumping on the spot in pain, the woman crossed her arms and said, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be the first to find and deal with that girl before she blows it all up.¡± ¡°What? Are you even going to kill her?¡± The man rubbed his shin and widened his eyes. The woman resolutely responded to the man. ¡°Then what else could we do?¡± * * * ¡®Your Excellency¡­ The Madam is in a state of atrophy both physically and mentally due to long neglect and repeated abuse. That¡¯s why I emphasized the need for absolute stability and rest the other day.¡¯ Hert took Tessa to her room and made his way to the doctor. He needed advice. Detailed opinions of experts on Tessa¡¯s current state. ¡®I don¡¯t know all about what happened between the two of you, but I, as a third party, would say you have to wait and see if there is anything you want from the Madam. Pushing her out right now would only backfire. As a result, her current condition is quite unstable. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s like sticking back the pieces of glass shards that you can barely hold.¡¯ When asked about Tessa¡¯s abuse, the doctor gave him stern advice, as if warning him. Never force her, never rush her. Hert seemed to be out of breath at those words. In the past few days, he had been vaguely realizing that Tessa¡¯s condition had gone beyond normal, but he had no idea that she had been so broken. Before he knew she had been abused in the first place, he thought she was doing it to her on purpose. ¡®When you have time, please keep an eye on Madam. Soon her problem will be revealed. So, as the Madam¡¯s doctor, I ask you earnestly. Please be a little considerate of Madam. Even from now on, if she continues treatment and rest, she can get better.¡¯ Hert struggled to open his lips and asked the doctor. ¡®¡­How long.¡¯ ¡®Yes?¡¯ ¡®How long until she gets better?¡¯ ¡®That¡­ I can¡¯t give you a definite answer just yet. For a serious illness caused by psychological factors, the treatment period varies depending on the person¡¯s will, and the deeper the wound, the longer it takes. So, early treatment is important. We need to provide a comfortable environment for patients to actively engage in treatment.¡¯ The doctor¡¯s words seemed to say that first steps were important. Because of this, Hert felt his eyes dizzy for a moment. How was his reunion with Tessa? He grabbed her hair and forcibly tore her clothes¡­ ¡®Again, over the past few years, Madam has been subjected to constant abuse. If you want to treat Madam, you have to be patient with her.¡¯ Damn it. Hert grabbed his throbbing head. He had no way of knowing how it happened. Everything had gotten twisted. He never wanted a situation like this. It¡¯s just that he thought everything would be alright once he saw Tessa again, and he came this far alive¡­ Abuse. Treatment. How can he treat someone as if he was a lunatic? Hert also recalled what he had done to Tessa so far. He grabbed, dragged, threatened her¡­ All of them were actions that stimulated Tessa and didn¡¯t consider her at all. Damn it. Hert muttered a curse and clenched his hands into fists. The pain in his chest that had started before was getting worse and worse. ¡®But what do you want me to do? What should I have done in that situation?¡¯ Should he have noticed from the moment Tessa shut her mouth and offered to pay for her sins with her own body? Should he have somehow tried to maintain his rationality to analyze the attitude of the traitor he met again after seven years? ¡®Sh*t, what is this? I¡¯m a victim, too. Why should I¡­¡¯ Anger and resentment surged at the same time. He had never wished for a situation like this. He just wanted an explanation from the beginning. No, if she had said the words straight in the first place, things wouldn¡¯t have gotten this far. So all of this¡­ Hert thought about that and hit his own cheek as hard as he could. ¡®You went around killing people, and now you can¡¯t even think straight.¡¯ Who was he blaming now? She has been constantly abused for years. Wasn¡¯t that enough? If someone couldn¡¯t resist and was left to be abused, he knew even their spirit could be broken. It was understandable. And now, she made a promise to him. She had promised that she would never betray him again. That¡¯s enough. If she were to start over from now on¡­ ¡®Then what about him?¡¯ Who would understand and compensate for what happened in his past? Hert was troubled by that question, and bowed his head in anguish. Then, he remembered the days when he was half-living while rolling in the mud. Gone were the days when he was a mere gladiator slave, when he killed the arena owner, when became a prisoner of the infamous Bastechen prison, and when became a target of arrows on the battlefield. Every moment in the past was inferno. It had felt like he wasn¡¯t even alive. Every day, wherever he touched, death lurked. Death waited for the right time, coiling around his legs as if it would devour his neck at any time. Then it ate the people around him one by one. You¡¯re next. Death seemed to say so. And at some point, he saw himself killing people without emotion. The cruel slayer people said he was, was right there. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Since then, Hert never once thought of himself as normal. He knew it best¡ªthat he was broken. Still, he tried to pretend he wasn¡¯t. He had to somehow persevere until he met Tessa. But Tessa wasn¡¯t alright either? Then what¡¯s left? At least one of them should be sane. Because that¡¯s the weight of this scale. Wouldn¡¯t it be too much of a shame if they both went crazy without getting anything? They lost each other and met again here, at this point. It was like a battle over who was more unfortunate. And it was all really useless. ¡®It¡¯s all for nothing¡­¡¯ Why the hell was it nothing? Hert let out a hard breath as he pondered what Tessa had said as she was in tears. Everything was absurd and he was about to get sick of it. It felt like he was naked and bare to all. If he could forget it, he just wanted to forget it. No matter how he thought about it, wasn¡¯t this too unfair? The past seven years he lived through seemed to be slowly vanishing into thin air. How was he supposed to accept the end of this betrayal when there would be nothing left? Hert couldn¡¯t even hate Tessa to his heart¡¯s content anymore, and he felt pitiful and pathetic. Did he come back alive from that hell to see something like this? What should he do now? At that moment, there was someone who woke up Hert¡¯s long thoughts. It was Lange, his noncommissioned officer. ¡°Your Excellency, I¡¯m coming in.¡± With a small knock, Lange entered the office. He looked anxiously at his superior, who was sitting quietly in a chair without lighting a candle. He didn¡¯t have a good feeling. Warning bells in his head seemed to be signaling danger. He staggered back. ¡°I¡¯ll probably come back later¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. Geoffrey, it looks like you just have something to do.¡± ¡°¡­I am still busy, but.¡± ¡°Get rid of them all and dig into my past.¡± Hert stood up and said. Because of this, Lange furrowed his brow in bewilderment. What was he talking about? ¡°Haven¡¯t you always been curious about my past?¡± ¡°No, that¡­¡± ¡°Because I can¡¯t trust that damn woman.¡± ¡°Still, for me to dig into your past¡­¡± ¡°I will allow it.¡± Lange couldn¡¯t utter a word at his superior¡¯s voice, which seemed to hold something tight. Here, if he answered the wrong question, it seemed that he would grab him by the collar. Really, he was really going crazy. Lange was at a loss as to how to come out of this situation unscathed. ¡°Your Excellency, calm down for a moment¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s weird no matter how you think about it. No, I need to check properly.¡± Hert thought there must have been more he didn¡¯t know. If he couldn¡¯t hear it from Tessa¡¯s mouth, he had to find out for himself. After knowing all of that, it would have been enough for him to contemplate what to do with himself and Tessa in the future. ¡°I will see with my own eyes how she sold me. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s odd, too?¡± ¡°It is, but¡­¡± Lange also gathered information about Tessa, though he thought it was a bit odd. Did the Madam really sell his superior? However, seven years ago, their past was completely erased so there was no way to confirm it, that¡¯s why he stopped thinking about it. ¡°Then go and dig up my past.¡± ¡°Your Excellency, what makes it so easy¡­¡± ¡°Shut up and do it.¡± Lange decided to shut up as his superior¡¯s voice seemed to tear him apart at any moment. Since he told him too, that¡¯s okay, Is there anything else? He didn¡¯t want to die at the hands of his superior. * * * ¡°Miss, Sir Geoffrey will be away for a long time.¡± ¡°What?¡± At Jean¡¯s words, Janet, who was lying with slices of cucumber on her face, jumped up. Because of that, the cucumbers fell from her face. Oh my cucumber! Janet hastily picked up the pieces that had fallen. Jean walked up to her with fresh cucumbers that had been on the table and said, ¡°I dropped by the castle for a while, but he was in a hurry to get ready and left. I don¡¯t know why.¡± ¡°No, what would he do if he left in this situation?¡± ¡°It could be because of the new lord. Here are some new ones.¡± ¡°No, but how important is this time, he just left the place? I¡¯m definitely stuck at the castle, oh! It¡¯s cold.¡± Janet trembled as she threw away the fallen cucumber and put a new cucumber on her face. Jean responded by arranging Janet¡¯s hair that had popped out of her head. ¡°What can Sir Geoffrey do? He is also in a situation where he has to take orders from the top. What should we do anyway? It would have been easier with Sir Geoffrey.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I mean. I have no reason to enter the castle. My place is the largest in the annex¡­ Hmmm, but why did they get Geoffrey out all of a sudden?¡± Lange Geoffrey was one of Hert Shine¡¯s excellent subordinates. He was an indispensable person, especially when it came to gathering intelligence and strategizing. He has been staying here for at least a month or more and runs the estate, but suddenly Lange Geoffrey had gone out? It was strange. ¡°I do not know. Only Sir Shine and Sir Geoffrey know why.¡± Jean said lightly, putting the new cucumber on Janet¡¯s face. Janet lay back on her bed and murmured, closing her mouth a little to keep the fresh cucumber from falling. ¡°Hmm, I mean, I¡¯m worried something¡¯s going on¡­¡± * * * Time passed, and since the day her residence was changed to the castle, Tessa was examined by Kennis in front of Hert. Kennis smiled faintly as she looked at Tessa, whose complexion was brighter than before. ¡°You are much better, Madam.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Is that so¡­¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve gained a little more weight. This is a very good sign that your body is recovering. However, do not overdo it or exercise excessively. It is best to refrain from it until you are completely healed.¡± Saying that, Kennis glanced at Hert who was standing behind her. Tessa laughed at this. Contrary to Kennis¡¯ concerns, Hert still hadn¡¯t urged Tessa to sleep with him. As he said before, it seemed that he was not going to touch her until she was healed. Because of that, Tessa didn¡¯t know whether to like it or not. ¡°Doctor, when it¡¯s all over, just leave. You, prepare the clothes.¡± As Hert gave orders to Kennis and Mani, the two began to move as if they were waiting. With the stethoscope, Kennis left the room and Mani brought Tessa¡¯s clothes today. One of the garments she had previously matched with Janet¡¯s help, it was a blue fabric with a good combination of black lace. ¡°Here.¡± Hert took off Tessa¡¯s nightgown with skillful hands and began to put her underskirt and dress over it. Tessa¡¯s neck burned tight whenever Hert¡¯s hand touched her body. Although Mani helped her out, she wasn¡¯t accustomed to being served by him as it wasn¡¯t long before he started dressing her. ¡®Even though I said it was okay¡­¡¯ Tessa felt awkward changing clothes through Hert¡¯s touch. She wondered how she could let him do such a thing. He said that he was doing what he wanted to do, but which lord has directly helped the Madam change clothes? That was unheard of. ¡®I think I¡¯m ruining Hert¡¯s reputation¡­¡¯ From the day she promised to never betray her again, Hert began to treat Tessa with care, as if he was handling incredibly fragile pottery. Tessa was very uncomfortable with it. How could it not be uncomfortable because the man who had to be served was rather serving a nobleman¡¯s second wife, who was rather insignificant. Even when people insulted her as the previous lord¡¯s wife, she had nothing to say. ¡°Too much?¡± ¡°¡­No it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Then this much?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s fine¡­¡± ¡°You are too thin.¡± Hert muttered as he knotted the string behind Tessa¡¯s back. Even though it was tied as tight as possible, there was still plenty of room left in the dress. The doctor said she had gained weight, but for Hert, Tessa was still much too thin. She seemed to be the same even though he had been feeding her all this time. ¡°Is there anything you want to eat? I¡¯ll tell the chef to make it for you.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m okay. I am already eating enough.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even eat half of the amount I eat.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± That¡¯s because you eat a lot¡­ Tessa couldn¡¯t utter the next words, and shoved it down her throat. What Tessa realized while sharing every meal with Hert for nearly a fortnight was that Hert had a considerable appetite. It was also a fact that he did not know when they were in an orphanage because they always only had a fixed amount of food. ¡°We may not be able to eat lunch together today.¡± Hert said quietly, putting the buttons on the front one by one. Tessa wanted to ask why they couldn¡¯t eat together, but she didn¡¯t deserve it. She closed her mouth. She could actually guess what it was. Hert was the Lord and he had a lot of work to do as a sovereign, so this time it could be related to that too. In fact, at some point, his noncommissioned officer was nowhere to be seen, and she felt that Hert had become very busy. Of course, he seemed to be trying to somehow dine with Tessa. So, thinking that she was busy, Tessa quietly nodded her head. But Hert¡¯s position seemed a little different. ¡°Won¡¯t you ask why?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you wondering why we can¡¯t have lunch together?¡± Hert frowned as if he was hurt. Tessa¡¯s eyes shook as she was flustered. Should she have asked? But she didn¡¯t know if she was allowed¡­ As Tessa hesitated, a small sigh escaped Hert¡¯s lips. He said, threading the last button through the hole. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I have to go to a place far away to search for something.¡± ¡ª Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Actually, it was to deal with the spies hiding inside the territory, but there was no need to tell Tessa about that. She was to be kept safe in the castle, escorted by his men. ¡°Ah¡­ Yes.¡± ¡°Have lunch with the other wives. I¡¯ll allow it. Don¡¯t just skip your meals.¡± Hert said this while checking Tessa¡¯s outfit as a whole. He beckoned Mani to bring the earrings. The blue sapphire earrings matched the dress Tessa was wearing. Hert once again put the earrings on Tessa¡¯s ears by hand. Seeing this, Mani started to fuss. ¡°Oh my gosh, it fits you so well. Madam, you seem to be getting more beautiful day by day. Aren¡¯t you as beautiful as the princesses from other countries?¡± ¡°Mani, that¡¯s too much¡­¡± ¡°Why. I think you look good, too.¡± Her hair or face normally would have had to be touched up more by another maid, but in Hert¡¯s eyes, Tessa was already beautiful enough. Her originally pale skin glowed brightly even without powder, and thanks to the fact that she ate and rested well, she gained weight and her clothes fit her much better than before. Everything was perfect except for those anxiously shaky pupils and hands that fidgeted without rest for even a moment. Hert held Tessa¡¯s hands tightly without saying a word. The small hands, which had been moving non-stop, slowly regained stability in his grasp. He tucked Tessa¡¯s fine hair behind her ear and opened his mouth. ¡°I forgot to say this, but if you can, don¡¯t go outside the castle for a while.¡± Outside the castle? Tessa questioned Hert¡¯s sudden words, but she didn¡¯t ask again this time, and bit her mouth. She had no intention of going out of the castle anyway. In the beginning, she was confined to the castle for seven years and did not know her way out. ¡°Wherever you go, take an escort with you. Okay?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Tessa politely nodded at him. * * * Tessa had a meal with the other wives at lunchtime, just as Hert told her to. It was fortunate that the marchioness and Janet readily accepted the sudden invitation. Otherwise, she would have had lunch alone in the spacious dining room. Contrary to concerns, there was a friendly atmosphere throughout the three wives¡¯ dinner. It was because Janet was constantly throwing topics and leading the conversation. Tessa, who was inwardly nervous about having dinner with the Marchioness, was smiling intermittently without realizing it. After the meal, the three women sat around the table on the terrace. Janet suddenly burst into laughter and it caught attention. What was so funny? Tessa¡¯s brief remarks resonated deeply. She thought it was a sight she would never have dreamed of while Marquis Jutert was alive. It¡¯s a gathering of the first wife and the auxiliary wives. The atmosphere was getting better as time went on. ¡°Isn¡¯t the new Lord¡¯s devotion towards Tessa too much?¡± Janet asked playfully, stroking her bloated belly. Although the meals at the annex where she currently resides tend to come out well, the new Lord¡¯s interest in Tessa was so special that today¡¯s meal consists of rare dishes. As a result, Janet ate more than usual. She wasn¡¯t really pregnant, but when she saw the food that filled the whole table, she had a craving for it. ¡°If I had known it would come out this well, I would have asked you to invite me a lot earlier.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. I will from now on¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m joking, joking! And I¡¯m not so ignorant as to just interrupt anytime.¡± Tessa smiled shyly at Janet, who grinned. It seemed that Janet somehow had misunderstood her and Hert firmly. In fact, she wouldn¡¯t be able to say that she had even seen Hert during meal times¡­ It was true that Hert was kind. Hert was so good that a sense of greed kept creeping out of the corner of her heart. However, at mealtime, that kindness was a little different. Throughout the meal, he watched what Tessa was eating, how much she ate, and so on. His gaze was so hot that Tessa felt suffocated at every meal. Besides, if she wanted to eat less than usual, he was frighteningly busy putting food on her plate. Then he watched again until she ate it all. ¡®Hert seems to be just interested in fattening me up¡­¡¯ Tessa lowered her gaze for a moment, then saw Janet¡¯s bloated belly and asked what she had been curious about throughout the meal. ¡°Then, Janet¡­ I don¡¯t think you have morning sickness. I heard that everyone suffers from morning sickness when they are pregnant.¡± ¡°What? Ah¡­ Morning sickness? Huh¡­ I¡¯m blessed. Yes, I am blessed. I am so blessed.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I thought that all pregnant women would have severe morning sickness.¡± Everyone talks about morning sickness the most when they¡¯re pregnant¡­ Janet smiled a little awkwardly at Tessa¡¯s murmur and waved her hand. ¡°Haha, not necessarily. Everyone¡¯s body is different. Isn¡¯t that right, Marchioness?¡± Janet looked at Elena, who had been quietly drinking her tea from before. Elena glanced at Janet, and then nodded her head gently. ¡°Missus Vellodem is right. Each person¡¯s health is different. Mine was bad.¡± Elena said in a blunt and nonchalant tone. Then, naturally, she changed the topic. ¡°Have you thought about that?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Writing.¡± Hearing the marchioness¡¯ words, Tessa gave a short sigh. A suggestion to learn to write. She thought the marchioness would only take it out once that time so she was so stunned when the marchioness asked again. Janet looked at the two of them alternately as she tilted her head. ¡°Writing? Are you two holding a writing class?¡± ¡°If you learn to write, there are a lot of places where you can write. There will definitely be something to write about later. Think about it, Tessa.¡± Elena spoke to Tessa again, ignoring Janet¡¯s question. Then Janet called out in a little louder voice. ¡°Huh? What. Tessa, you don¡¯t know how to write?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Before long, Tessa¡¯s face turned red. She was embarrassed to think that she was the only one in this place who did not know how to write. In response to Tessa¡¯s reaction, Janet covered her mouth with her hand. Elena clicked her tongue with a sound that could only be heard by her towards Janet, and placed bread topped with cream on Tessa¡¯s plate. ¡°Tessa, there is no shame in not knowing how to write. Because everyone is born without knowing how to write from the beginning.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Tessa! I¡¯m also a late learner. There¡¯s no need to be shy! And, as the Marchioness said, how useful it is to learn to write once. Will you be using it as the Mistress in the future?¡± Janet stood by the side and listened intently to the Marchioness. But Tessa was still unsure. Can she learn to write on her own? There are many places to write, but no matter how much she thinks about it, she has no use for it. She¡¯s not even a real aristocrat, and she doesn¡¯t even have anything to do here. She was far less likely to be a Mistress, as Janet implied. As Tessa shut her mouth and hesitated, Janet wedged in. ¡°I want to receive a letter from you, Tessa, can¡¯t that be reason enough?¡± ¡°¡­A letter?¡± ¡°Yes, if I have a letter from you, I can always remember Tessa even when I leave this place. Later, we can exchange greetings with each other. So I hope you learn how to write.¡± ¡°¡­Janet, are you planning to leave the castle?¡± When Janet said she was leaving, Tessa looked at her in surprise. Janet smiled and looked into Marchioness for a moment before she answered in a calm voice. ¡°I feel like I should get out of here.¡± ¡°W-Why¡­? Why do you think you should leave?¡± Two years ago, Janet has been Tessa¡¯s most helpful person since she joined the Juterts. She was also the first to ever ask Tessa about the abuse, and she was slapped in the face by the Young Marquis instead of her. So when Tessa heard Janet was leaving, her heart broke. ¡°The new Lord said it¡¯s okay to stay here, but that doesn¡¯t mean I want to stay here forever. When I think about it, the last month is approaching too, so I have to go out and prepare.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Tessa lowered the corners of her lips hearing Janet¡¯s words. As Janet said, she was able to stay here thanks to Hert¡¯s consideration. Otherwise, the wives of the former lord had to leave the castle immediately. ¡°I¡¯m also very sorry, but because I can¡¯t stay here forever¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Tessa. Last time I said you didn¡¯t have to think about it, and now I changed my mind.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°So, can¡¯t you learn to write so you can send letters to me?¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± Tessa hesitated again, but this time Elena stepped forward and added. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you, Tessa. It¡¯s really not that difficult once you learn it. And few people in this castle knew as well as I do.¡± Having even the marchioness persuade her, Tessa began to worry even more. Janet was one of the few precious people who cared for her, and Tessa wanted to do her best. After all, writing a letter was not a big deal. ¡°If you keep learning for an hour every day, you will be able to write a simple letter. You¡¯re smart, Tessa.¡± ¡°Yes. Learn little by little, Tessa. If it¡¯s hard, you can stop. Just once? Okay? Janet¡¯s wish!¡± Suddenly Janet dragged her chair to Tessa¡¯s side, grabbed her two hands and waved them pleadingly. Tessa didn¡¯t say anything for a while, but eventually had no choice but to nod. ¡°Oh my God, Tessa is the best!¡± ¡ª Chapter 53 Chapter 53 But Tessa regretted it all the way back to her room. A sigh spilled through her lips. ¡®What are you thinking¡­¡¯ She was going to learn to write. Was she going to say that she didn¡¯t want to learn to write anymore? But then, Janet¡­ Tessa bit her lower lip and blinked anxiously several times. Janet¡¯s favor was trampled upon her eyes when she said she would not learn to write now. ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ Her thoughts were all complicated. She was not very confident in learning to read. Rather, her concerns weren¡¯t limited to being nuisance to the Marchioness, but she would never know unless she tried it. Still, Tessa had already assumed that she would find it difficult to learn to read because she was stupid. As she was about to let out a sigh, someone pulled Tessa from behind. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s dangerous.¡± Astonished, she looked ahead and saw a large column right in front of her. Tessa wouldn¡¯t have known that because she had not seen it in front of her and she would have hit her forehead if it had not been caught by the escort knight Hert had attached to her. ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Tessa nodded her head to the escort knight and lowered her heated face. She was ashamed of herself that she couldn¡¯t even see right in front of her now. With this kind of mind, how was she going to learn to write? Her feelings kept trying to dig further into the ground. That¡¯s when the escort called Tessa. ¡°Madam, it would be better for you to go back as soon as possible.¡± ¡°¡­Ah, yes.¡± She could feel the knight looking at the other side for a while. Tessa looked to the other side as she followed that gaze unknowingly, but nothing was there. * * * ¡®Ah, the disposition for the estate? Of course you have to hold it in your hand.¡¯ Hert recalled a conversation he had with the Marquis before the battle for territory. If only a one-sided notification could be called a conversation. ¡®After the battle, it will be quiet for about a month, but after that, the bastards will hide. Maybe even faster. Of course, it¡¯s up to you to cut them all out or hold on to it. Surely you can?¡¯ As the Marquis said at the time, less than a month had passed before the spies began to hide in the Jutert estate. All of them were the outlaws of the forces that opposed Marquis Borwen. They didn¡¯t like the increase in the Marquis¡¯ strength. Seeing them doing their best tricks though it¡¯s obvious that they know he¡¯s holding out here. ¡°Is this all?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As the knight handed the list, Hert looked down at the spies who had been dragged in front of him. One, two, three, four¡­ This time, there were quite a few. It was like this, even though there must have been a warning. ¡®They won¡¯t stop.¡¯ Hert¡¯s gaze fell heavily. Finding a spy, exposing information, and processing it was not only once or twice, and if this was repeated over and over again, he would quickly get tired of it. He even skipped lunch with Tessa today, so he was in a bad mood. In fact, Hert didn¡¯t have to go out on his own to deal with the spies. Originally, his role was mostly to make decisions while receiving reports of organized matters. It was up to his noncommissioned officer, Lange, to deal with the intruders simply to gather information. With that procedure, Hert regretted sending Lange away on a business trip for a very short time. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have sent you¡­¡¯ Although Lange Geoffrey was a member of the staff appointed by Marquis Borwen for surveillance, he was quite the efficient worker. It was for nothing that he occupied the position of a non-commissioned officer. Although he did not fully trust Lange, it was inevitable that his absence would be greatly felt in these circumstances. Fine. I can¡¯t ask someone who¡¯s already been sent back to come back. Let¡¯s finish it quickly.¡¯ Hert rolled up his sleeves and drew out his sword. The handle of his sword clung to his hand. Hert hated to admit it, but he couldn¡¯t deny that his best talent was wielding a sword. This ability allowed him to survive in the arena, in prison, and on the battlefield. After a while, Hert carefully looked at the four spies, picked the man in the middle, and pointed his sword at him. ¡°Let¡¯s start with you.¡± Hert monotonously opened his mouth as the tip of his blade pierced the man¡¯s kneeling shoulder. Aaaackk! From the moment the man with his shoulder pierced began to scream, everyone began to hold their breath inside. The man, who once roamed the battlefield and slashed and killed his enemies, was now here. * * * ¡°What? Really?¡± ¡°Yes, how could I lie to you, Young Marquis Jutert? If you help us, then we will also support you. You will be able to bring back both the estate and the family that were unfairly stolen.¡± Ferdale was delighted with the man¡¯s words and jumped up from his seat without realizing it. His face was full of joy and excitement. At first, he thought he had come to some strange place, but it turned out to be the greatest luck given to him. Not wanting to miss out on this good fortune, Ferdale tightened his clenched fists. On the one hand, he was still curious about the existence of the woman who guided him here, but now it was just a wonder. The opportunity to rectify everything was right in front of him. ¡°I¡¯d love to! Of course I¡¯ll help! So make sure to keep that promise!¡± ¡°Great. Then sign here and stamp your thumb. It is a very important thing.¡± The man took the contract out of the drawer and held it in front of Ferdale. Without hesitation, Ferdale hurriedly signed the contract, falling right into trouble. * * * ¡°Things like these are a waste of time¡­¡± All four of the spies were dealt with, but there was no significant result. He did not know the intentions of those who sent them. Are they still trying to save themselves? However, one fact was barely noticeable. It was clear that Marquis Borwen was doing things without saying a word to him. ¡®Damn woman.¡¯ It¡¯s definitely like this. Hert came out, swallowing the curse that was about to burst. Unlike the air inside, which was filled with blood, the fresh outside air greeted him. Hert took off his blood-splattered shirt. ¡°Sir.¡± Mogen, who was waiting, quickly approached. Hert wiped the blood from his face with his shirt, and handed the sword he was holding to Morgen as if tossing it. Mogen took the sword dripping with the blood at once, and casually put it into the sheath. ¡°Did you go to find out?¡± ¡°Sorry, we couldn¡¯t find it.¡± ¡°Then who is the Young Marquis¡¯ accomplice?¡± ¡°It looks like it will take a little longer. But we have selected a few suspect candidates.¡± ¡°Who.¡± Mogen took a step closer to Hert and whispered a small whisper in his ear. Hearing that, Hert¡¯s expression suddenly distorted. It was because among the candidates, a person who did not fit this job at all was mentioned. ¡°Are you certain?¡± When Hert asked, Mogen quietly nodded her head. Hert put his arm through the shirt the other knight had brought him, and let out a sullen laugh. What the hell is going on? But it wouldn¡¯t be a lie. Unlike Lange Geoffrey, Mogen Bosch was a talent that Hert had personally appointed. She didn¡¯t have a reason to lie to him. In any case, if Mogen¡¯s words were true, he seemed to understand to some extent why the search for the accomplice who had let the Young Marquis escape was going so slow. Hert grimaced as he mounted his horse. ¡°Keep an eye out, and if there is any suspicious movement, come and report it right away. It would be quicker to raid the scene than to just gather evidence.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first.¡± Hert swung the reins and willed his horse forward. It took more time than expected. He had to hurry from now so he could arrive at the castle before evening and prepare before dinner. Because he couldn¡¯t meet Tessa like this. As Hert rushed his horse forward and arrived at the castle as quickly as possible, he washed his body first. The dripping water washed away the blood that had splashed on him. After checking it several times, Hert went out of the bathroom and changed into the newly prepared clothes. When there were no bloodstains anywhere, Hert moved to the room where Tessa was. ¡°Your Excellency.¡± When Hert appeared, Mani and the maids serving Tessa bowed their heads towards him. He glanced at the closed door and asked Mani. ¡°Is she inside?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just that¡­ The Madam is sleeping. Would you like to come in?¡± Mani quietly opened the door, and Hert muffled his footsteps and entered the room. Tessa was easy to find. She was asleep on a rocking chair near the window. Her carefree face and the even breath told him that she had fallen into a pretty deep sleep. Hert, stepping in front of her, looked down at Tessa¡¯s sleeping face for a moment. She didn¡¯t look as sickly as she did before, but looking at her sleeping like this still reminded him of the past, making his chest all suffocated. He was even worried that she might not be able to open her eyes like this. Even whenever he slept beside Tessa at night, Hert would often listen to her heartbeat. If anyone were to see him like that, they would surely say that he was entirely too attached. But if he didn¡¯t do this, he wouldn¡¯t be reassured. ¡°¡­If you¡¯re going to sleep, sleep in bed. Why are you sleeping in a chair so uncomfortably like this?¡± Hert quickly carried Tessa into his arms. He thought of moving her to the bedroom so she could sleep comfortably. But as soon as he lifted her body, her eyelids trembled, and then the olive-colored eyes were revealed. Tessa awoke from her sleep, flustered to realize that she was in Hert¡¯s arms. ¡°You can sleep more. You look tired.¡± Heading to the bedroom, Hert spoke briefly. ¡°N, no¡­ I¡¯m all awake. When¡­ did you come back?¡± ¡ª Chapter 54 Chapter 54 ¡°Just now. Should I just ask them to bring the meal to your room then?¡± ¡°¡­You don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°Did anything happen while I wasn¡¯t here?¡± Hert asked, shoving his foot into the gap and opening the door. He¡¯d only been away for half a day, but even then, he insisted on knowing what Tessa had been up to. ¡°Just¡­ With the wives¡­¡± ¡°Did you eat only as much as a bird while I wasn¡¯t here?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Alright. Anything else?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Tessa pondered for a moment whether or not to tell Hert that she had decided to learn to read and write from the marchioness. She had no idea how he would react. While hesitating to answer, Hert reached the bed and gently lowered Tessa onto the bed. He casually put a hand on Tessa¡¯s forehead to check her temperature. ¡°Good, you don¡¯t have a fever¡­ Lay back in bed until your meal is ready. You look tired.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m really fine¡­¡± Tessa gently waved her hand as he tried to lay her down. As she said earlier, she was wide awake. In the first place, there was Hert, and there was no way she could sleep comfortably in front of him. She was not as ill as before. Rather, the person who should sleep was Hert. Unlike what she had seen in the morning, he looked much more exhausted now. ¡°Why, what¡¯s on my face?¡± As Tessa stared into his face, Hert asked, narrowing his eyebrows. Were there any bloodstains left? He washed everything as thoroughly as possible. Hert was about to rub his cheek with the back of his hand, but at the same time, it collided with Tessa¡¯s hand as she was about to reach for his face. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Belatedly realizing what she was doing, Tessa hurriedly lowered her hand and bowed her head as well. Without realizing it, she was trying to touch Hert¡¯s face. In the past, this kind of reaction would have been unusual, but not now. Tessa never tried to touch Hert in this way since they met again, and so her heart pounded anxiously as she lamented her actions. At that moment, with a low sigh, she heard Hert¡¯s voice from over her head. ¡°¡­Why are you apologizing?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Raise your head.¡± At Hert¡¯s words, Tessa carefully looked up. Then, as Hert¡¯s expression seemed to be even more subdued than before, he stared at Tessa. The man let out another low breath, and then, in a self-blaming tone, shook his head. Shit, I¡¯m crazy. ¡°I must be crazy.¡± His large hands swept over Tessa¡¯s neck. His thumb gently caressed Tessa¡¯s earlobe. Tessa gulped unknowingly. The moment her eyes met his dark blue eyes, shivers ran down her entire body. His eyes were so full of desire. ¡°I think I¡¯m crazy about you.¡± Hert bent his body and kissed Tessa urgently. With his head tilted slightly, he parted through the gap between her lips and frantically caught her sweet, fruit-like tongue. He got drunk and continued to breathe in haste. It felt terrifying to drink from that little mouth laboriously squeezing his hot breath. Before long, the sound of kissing and gasping breaths surrounded them. Hert, like a man whose thirst never got quenched, constantly taunted and searched through the inside of her tender mouth. The hot and humid interior was tight, much like her lower body. Then he felt Tessa¡¯s thin, skinny hands gripping the hem of his shirt, as if wandering and clinging at the same time. Hert gently knocked back the small body, which was gradually losing strength. ¡°Ha¡­¡± Moist red lips, fresh breath poured out. Hert laid Tessa on her bed and slowly looked down at her. The antique rose scent wafted from her disheveled, ginger-colored hair, and the complexion on her skin was luscious. Through the gap in her narrowed eyes, the emerald-like eyes glittered like water beneath sunlight. As she looked like a fairy that existed solely for him, Hert couldn¡¯t stand it and swallowed her lips again. What did she eat for her to taste so sweet? No, rather than just sweet, it was like chocolate made by selecting and combining only the most fantastic flavors. At first glance, it sounds like nonsense, but there was no other way to explain it. Because it didn¡¯t make sense that such a taste existed in the first place. Hert sucked, overlapped, and licked Tessa¡¯s lips and tongue like a man without reason. ¡°¡­Mmh, uht, mmph¡­¡± Eventually, Tessa ran out of air and so she pushed his shoulder slightly, until Hert stopped kissing her and had no choice but to get away. Tessa gasped and stared blankly at Hert, who still continued to gaze at her. Since before, her heart was pounding in a different way. Her whole body was warm, her head was spinning, and her stomach was slowly tightening. Her lips glistened with saliva and the inside of her mouth even tingled. It felt very strange. This tingling sensation did not feel familiar. It felt like she was so taut with tension, but the warmth seemed to melt her body softly. Just like being loved by someone¡­ Tessa took a breath in surprise as she thought about it. To be loved. How can she think of that when she doesn¡¯t know what it is to be loved? She stared at him, mesmerized by the man¡¯s hand, now arranging her hair one by one. Hert became more friendly. His eyes, looking at her from time to time, were starting to resemble the boy of the past. ¡®Hert, towards me, does he really¡­¡¯ Tessa insisted on herself that she couldn¡¯t do this, as she remembered what she had been thinking lately. She had been trying so hard to ignore it, but if what she thought was right, she could understand most of Hert¡¯s behavior. But how could that be? Was that even possible? For the first time, Tessa couldn¡¯t understand Hert. Because she knew his choice was realistically impossible. No, there would be no one who would make that choice. ¡®For you to hold affection for a traitor, what a terrible thing¡­¡¯ As Hert buried his face in the nape of her neck and left kisses all over, Tessa held her breath. Unable to do this or that suddenly, she felt so useless. She even felt cowardly that she did not have the courage to ask him directly, nor the courage to turn him away completely. Wouldn¡¯t that just be a sign of staying still until something rolls around on its own? ¡®However¡­ If not for one¡­¡¯ The moment she tried to check it, she was reminded of Hert¡¯s gaze upon her. ¡®There¡¯s no way I can like the traitor who put me in hell for seven years. Do you think I¡¯m a joke?¡¯ If she did ask him, just the thought of him saying this took Tessa¡¯s breath away. The real Hert was currently kissing her neck, cheek, and forehead with continuous kisses. Tessa reflexively closed her eyes tightly. ¡®That¡­ I really don¡¯t want it.¡¯ She was about to burst into tears again. But Tessa thought that she should never cry at this point. Thinking on her own, jumping to her own conclusions, and crying on her own again. It was terrible. A woman as capricious as her should not be loved. She tried to calm herself down as much as possible. At that moment, a certain thing had been stabbing at Tessa¡¯s thigh since before, and it now grew in size. At first, Tessa thought it was something from Hert¡¯s pocket, but she soon found out the truth, terribly surprised. That something was thickly swollen in front of her. Tessa was speechless for a moment. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t mind it.¡± Noticing Tessa¡¯s reaction, Hert realized the condition of his lower body belatedly, and so he spoke with a clipped voice. Shit. After that, he muttered a small swear word and slowly backed away. He raised his head as soon as his rationality returned after that brief lapse of judgment. ¡®I¡¯ve been nagged a few times, now I¡¯m out of my mind.¡¯ In fact, he wanted to hold Tessa¡¯s body a little more and continue to kiss her, but Hert hurriedly pulled away from Tessa, feeling that he really would pounce on her if he continued doing this. He thought he¡¯d somehow endure until he got the doctor¡¯s permission, but. Damn it. He thought he could be patient enough, but he was slowly going crazy. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Tessa, on the other hand, felt uncomfortable as she watched Hert retreat from the bed. Come to think of it, it¡¯s been quite some time since she last slept with him, and this was due to the semi-forced advice of Kennis, the doctor. With that, Tessa thought that Hert¡¯s desires should have accumulated quite a bit. Besides, she heard that a man¡¯s member would hurt if it wouldn¡¯t reach its peak. Recalling Marquis Jutert¡¯s words, Tessa glanced at Hert. ¡°That place¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I told you not to worry about it.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°You take care of yourself first.¡± Tessa was dismayed as Hert cut her off, and so she bowed her head obliquely. Still, Tessa did not want to let Hert go like this. Compared to what Hert had done for her, she had done nothing for him. She didn¡¯t want to be something that was useless and only a nuisance. Tessa turned around and quickly grabbed Hert. ¡°I, I also¡­ I want to help¡­¡± It would have been nice to be able to help Hert with other things, but unfortunately, this was all Tessa could do right now. So, shouldn¡¯t she at least do her part? Tessa gathered more courage. ¡°With my mouth¡­ Or if you don¡¯t like that, then my hands¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Hert looked back at Tessa, narrowed his brow and bit his mouth. He wondered if she had noticed that she was the source of his desire. Otherwise, there would be no reason for her to keep stopping him and being so fidgety even though he said he was okay. On one hand however, he also found himself taken aback, swayed so easily like this. ¡°Tessa.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Let me help you.¡± If she continued to say those words with that face, anyone would be swayed. Of course, if anyone other than him would see her face like that or hear such a word from her, he would immediately tear them to death. The only person who¡¯s supposed to see the expression she had right now was him and him alone. And here, he realized that he meant it. For that reason, Hert briefly thought that he should destroy the dead Marquis Jutert¡¯s remains. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 ¡°If you really want to help me¡ª¡± Hert took a deep breath and carefully clasped Tessa¡¯s hand, which was holding his manhood. The olive-colored eyes fluttering anxiously followed his hand. ¡°You just have to keep the promise we made.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how you can help me.¡± Hert went down on one knee so he was at eye level with Tessa. He hadn¡¯t completely forgiven Tessa yet, but time will tell. No matter how much she kept her mouth shut, he¡¯d be able to hear the story of her past from Lange, and even if it¡¯s true that she betrayed him¡­ As long as she could devote the rest of her life to him with a heart of atonement. As long as she was faithful to only him¡­ Hert thought that he¡¯d be able to move forward from it, as though it never happened. He never wanted to let go of this hand again. This time, no one, not even Tessa herself, would be able to wrench this hand away from him. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, you just need to be by my side like now.¡± Alright? Tightening his grip as their hands were intertwined, Hert said as if to press for an answer. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Tessa glanced alternately at Hert and her own hand that was held by him. Surprisingly, she was greedy. As he said, the greed to stay by his side. And¡­ A very great greediness for Hert to like her. The will and greed for life, which had been broken countless times over the past seven years, seemed to be gradually revived by Hert. However, it was true that she was so scared. ¡®Can I be¡­ greedy?¡¯ Even seven years ago, she was greedy and this came¡­ Tessa didn¡¯t want to make the man in front of her unhappy again, and she didn¡¯t want to part from him. She wanted to remain by his side, continuing this stability and peace he gave her, even though she knew she had to distance herself from him in order for him not to be unhappy. It was a paradox. So Tessa decided to pray one last time. To let this greediness come true. If she was allowed to have this, she was willing to give up anything. ¡°¡­Yes.¡± * * * Once a day, for an hour or two, Tessa learned to write from Elena. At first, she had a lot to memorize and pay attention to, but after a week, Tessa was able to read and write little by little. Of course, there was still a long way to go, but it was a significant improvement compared to the past when she was completely clueless. In her spare time, she reviewed what she had learned, went for walks with an escort, and occasionally met Janet. Today, Tessa and Janet had tea time on the terrace enjoying the warmer weather. On the surface, it was an unbelievably peaceful day. ¡°Ah, the weather is really nice today.¡± Janet murmured as she turned to stretch and looked up at the clouds floating in the clear sky. ¡°On a day like this, you have to ride a boat on the lake and play¡­ Tessa! Shall we go for a boat ride?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a very pretty lake behind the fortress. Have you ever gone there, Tessa? Would you like to take this opportunity to go? Let¡¯s go boating together!¡± Suddenly, Janet looked at Tessa with twinkling eyes. Usually, around this time of the year, everyone would go out boating. At Janet¡¯s exhilarating prompt, Tessa rolled her eyes in bewilderment. A boat ride. She wasn¡¯t entirely uninterested, but Janet¡¯s proposal had its own problems. ¡°That is¡­¡± ¡°Do you need to get permission from the Lord?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Hert requested her not to leave the fortress if possible, so Tessa had been staying inside all the time. To go boating, she would have to go to the lake behind the fortress, so she was not sure if Hert would allow it. Moreover, there was a high possibility that such an improvised schedule would not be welcomed by him. ¡°Tessa, it¡¯s not good if you live such a constricted life already. Then you¡¯ll be needing permission to wear whatever clothes you want later?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It was already like that. Hert would dress Tessa because Tessa herself couldn¡¯t choose what clothes to wear every morning. Tessa quietly shut her mouth at Janet¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t even know if Janet was going to faint if she said that. ¡°Well, alright, it¡¯s a bit difficult to make a sudden decision to go boating out of the blue. You also need to prepare the boat. Then let¡¯s go on a picnic. If you stay cooped up, your body will ache. How about having lunch while looking at the lake? After all, the Lord is busy these days, so there are many times when you don¡¯t eat lunch together, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± She had told Janet that Hert was busier than ever. Because of this, it has become more common these days not to have lunch with Hert. In fact, even after the evening, he often returned to his office and worked until late at night. At first glance, she heard that the estate¡¯s work had increased considerably. The small number of talented people who could work also contributed to it. In such a situation, Tessa did not want to bother Hert. Some might say that it was a fuss for just one picnic, but for Tessa, even a picnic was a big decision that had to be made with a strong heart. ¡°Still, it¡¯s outside the castle¡­¡± ¡°If you have a hard time speaking up, what if I do it? Then the responsibility rests with me. Let¡¯s just say that you had no choice but to be dragged out because of me, so it¡¯s less burdensome on you. Come on, Jean. Go to His Excellency and tell him. The two of us are going on a picnic to the lakeside.¡± When Janet spoke to Jean, who was organizing the teapot, Tessa looked at Jean with a restless look. However, receiving the order, Jean arranged her clothes with a calm face and happily nodded. ¡°Yes, I will go now.¡± ¡°No, not yet¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, come back soon.¡± Janet quickly glanced at Jean and pushed her out of the room. Then she picked up the teacup and took a sip, peacefully opening her mouth. ¡°Tessa, you worry too much. You can¡¯t do that anymore.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Stop apologizing.¡± ¡°Sor¡­¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s that again.¡± Janet spoke a bit louder as if to scold Tessa. Tessa nodded her head. Tessa herself was vaguely aware of how frustrating her actions were to others. However, the stance that had hardened over the past seven years was not something she could easily change. Even as Marquis Jutert and his son, the Young Marquis Ferdale, had already disappeared from her side, the wounds and memories that she had received were still intact within her. Then Janet spoke slowly, in a softer voice than before. ¡°Smile, Tessa.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I hadn¡¯t lived long either, but I thought people should smile and live. That way, when you really have something to smile about later, you can really smile.¡± Tessa lifted her head and looked at Janet, who was sitting opposite her. Janet, who was always cheerful, disappeared for a while, and there was a mature woman who seemed to look back on the past years. ¡°Life is so wonderful. New opportunities come when you really let go of everything. It¡¯s up to you to hold on to it or not. So smile, Tessa.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Then the day will come when you will be able to smile really comfortably. So, let¡¯s do our best. I hope you can be happy, Tessa.¡± Returning to the usual Janet, she smiled brightly. Tessa faintly followed Janet, but she still smiled only a little. She really doesn¡¯t know if the day will ever come when she¡¯ll be able to smile with comfort, but she thought it would be great. If the day comes when it feels natural, not out of greed¡­ Tessa looked up at the sky. She closed her eyes naturally to the bright sunlight that pierced her eyes. * * * Hert looked at the guest opposite him who suddenly came to visit. His eyes were clear that he wasn¡¯t very happy, but the other party didn¡¯t care at all. Rather, the guest broke the silence first with a soft-eyed smile and walked to the end. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a loss to the Lord either.¡± ¡°¡­How do you know whether it is good or bad for me?¡± ¡°If you know how to use your head a little, of course it¡¯s an advantage.¡± Looking at her two legs neatly gathered on the wheelchair, Elena answered with a fresh look. ¡°This vast fortress and estate cannot be run by you alone, Sir. Even if you can, you will soon reach your limit. Because you¡¯ve never been properly educated on how to manage an estate. Sir, you will need my help. And I heard that you¡¯re still very busy. The manpower shortage is probably the first problem.¡± The marchioness clearly saw the problem that Hert was now facing. Hert spent half of his life wielding a sword. He had never formally learned the disciplines necessary for estate management. That¡¯s why, as soon as the war ended, Marquis Borwen assigned Lange, who was good at managing, to him first. Since Hert sent that non-commissioned officer out, of course he started having trouble getting things done. As time passed, Lange¡¯s absence grew heavier. In addition, many of the vassals, who were originally supposed to help with the management, pulled themselves out and ran away, so much of the operation of the estate had to be handled by Hert alone. He fortunately had some talent for running the estate. However, as the marchioness said, if this continues, he would soon reach his limit. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Hert clenched his fists under his desk. He didn¡¯t like the marchioness¡¯ attitude, who provoked him while coming to ask for cooperation. She must have been the kind of person who was trying to get something from him because she raised the right to leave her name behind. He thought he wanted Tessa to hear what was going on and she would be dumbfounded herself. ¡°It would be better if you just went back, Missus. It doesn¡¯t seem worth hearing any more to me.¡± Hert was just about to get up. Elena parted her lips with a calm face, as if she had expected it too. ¡°Maybe I can teach Tessa the virtues and things she should learn as the Madam of the house.¡± ¡°¡­Who would carelessly¡ª¡± ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t ask for much. I just want to help. The past years are enough for me to sit still and pass the time.¡± In the end, Hert couldn¡¯t stand it and shot back. ¡°What are you up to?¡± Chapter 56 Chapter 56 ¡°You think that my suggestion is a petty gimmick.¡± But this time, Elena responded as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal. She seemed to expect this too. She raised the hand on her lap and pointed to the desk where Hert was sitting. ¡°Then let¡¯s be more honest and open about it. I want to buy your favor. Because, for only a while, I would like to borrow your position, Sir.¡± ¡°You have something that needs to be handled by borrowing the Lord¡¯s authority?¡± ¡°Well, you could say that.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± When Hert questioned her, Elena looked down at her legs once more. Because of that, Hert¡¯s gaze followed the marchioness and turned to her legs, which had not moved since before. Two legs that were would no longer be able to due to an accident, they said. As a result, it was known early on that she, who was the marchioness, was pushed to the West Spire and lived alone until now. ¡°Then let me tell you, assuming you know what my relationship was like with my husband. Sir, I intend to expose the disgraces of this household. In order to do that, I need some of the power that you currently hold.¡± Hert¡¯s eyes frowned when she mentioned the household¡¯s disgraces. ¡°Are you going to come and get some kind of revenge? But you have a son¡ªan heir.¡± ¡®Even if that damn bastard¡¯s were to be cut into pieces and scattered as animal food, it wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡¯ Hert looked at the marchioness with a twisted look. It¡¯s clear that while the young marquis is still alive, she was going to inflict damage on the family. He was dumbstruck. What kind of moron was she seeing him as? Even a three-year-old would know how absurd what she was saying now. For some reason, the two mother-and-son were both annoying his heart. Then Elena replied, shrugging her shoulders lightly. ¡°I won¡¯t ask for forgiveness.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I know what the Young Marquis did to Tessa is unforgivable for obvious reasons¡­ But I never apologized about it, and I have no reason to apologize to you, as you¡¯re not the person directly involved. But I can only give you this. If you catch the Young Marquis later, you can do as you please.¡± Elena opened her mouth casually, telling him to take care of the leftovers, which was her son. There was no warmth left on her face as she said that. For a moment, he doubted whether the young marquis¡¯s mother was her or not. ¡°It is true that he was born from my belly, but I never thought of him as my son. I hate to even think like that. That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to reveal more of the family¡¯s secrets. Now, to me, this family doesn¡¯t matter.¡± There were no fluctuations in the marchioness¡¯ voice. She continued her words consistently and calmly from beginning to end. There was no emotion in it anywhere. But it was still too early to let his guard down. Hert had seen people aiming for the back of the head with a face like that. ¡°Then there is no reason why I should believe you.¡± ¡°Then you can keep me on watch. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad offer for Sir. Wouldn¡¯t Marquis Borwen want this too?¡± Elena returned to a fresh voice again and continued her words. ¡°To you, Sir, it will take at least three or four months to officially succeed this Jutert estate. Normally, it will be over in a month or two, but Jutert is the contributor of the country¡¯s founding and is one of the great noble households. There will be many opposing forces who want to interfere with this. Above all, Sir is one of Marquis Borwen¡¯s people. So, didn¡¯t you feel anything strange? As if there are spies sneaking around?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The disappearance of the Young Marquis, no, should we call it his escape? I know you haven¡¯t found the accomplice yet. Sir, think carefully. I have long been a member of this Jutert family and, paradoxically, the birth mother of the successor. Aren¡¯t you wondering which hand I¡¯ll be holding? Now, I am suggesting that you may use me.¡± Hert was silent for a moment. Elena did not let the silence still. She continued to speak. ¡°It will be a great opportunity for both of us. In fact, it was because of Tessa that I offered to help. It¡¯s not for your sake, but for hers. I feel guilty about being the Young Marquis¡¯ mother. She¡¯s such a nice girl. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I think she will be able to fulfill the role of the Lady of the house sufficiently if I teach and guide from the side a little bit. Most importantly, she will gain confidence. It will definitely help her move forward. As a woman, there are so many things I can teach Tessa.¡± Herd knew that Tessa was getting along with the marchioness well. Tessa was even meeting the marchioness on a regular basis once a day. And after that meeting, Tessa was always feeling better. To be honest, he wanted to accept the marchioness¡¯ offer. Hert wanted to do anything for Tessa if it was good for her. ¡°And what can I, a widow, do to Sir?¡± ¡°That reason¡ª¡± At that time. A knock was heard. Hert glanced at the marchioness for a moment, and then permitted it to come in. The fact that they knocked from the outside even though there were guests inside was probably because of a report related to Tessa. Hert was accustomed to the situation now, as he had previously commanded them to report anything about Tessa immediately. Before long, a knight came in through the door and whispered to Hert, as expected, about Tessa. ¡°The two Madams are going out to the lakeside¡­ Just recently, Missus Vellodem¡¯s maid came and reported this. What should I do?¡± ¡°¡­That woman again.¡± Missus Vellodem. Hert¡¯s brow furrowed when he heard the name. He gave instructions to the knight, conscious of the marchioness¡¯ gaze who sat quietly and stared at him. ¡°Now send more than double the escorts. And I¡¯ll go there as soon as I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± As soon as the conversation between the knight and Hert was cut off, the marchioness asked as if waiting. ¡°Is Tessa going out somewhere? Oh, there¡¯s no way she would have decided to go out on her own¡­ Was it Janet?¡± ¡°¡­Are you close with that woman, no, that Madam?¡± As soon as Hert asked, the corners of Elena¡¯s lips went up obliquely. Only then did she get a sense of how she could elicit a reaction of the new Lord. Instead of answering Hert¡¯s questions, the marchioness dragged the wheelchair to the doorstep. ¡°Well. You seem to be busier than that, so I guess I¡¯ll just have to go back.¡± The sound of the wheelchair dragging echoed through the room. Hert beckoned to the knight, and the knight hurried to the door and opened the door. Elena stopped her wheelchair for a moment there, turned to Hert, and said firmly as if giving advice. ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down around Missus Vellodem.¡± * * * ¡°Dear God¡­¡± Lange clicked his tongue as he looked at the empty ground. Just in case, he visited the site of the Fitzgerald orphanage of seven years ago, but there was not a single brick left. If it hadn¡¯t been for the information and maps he had just obtained, he would not have known that there was an orphanage here. ¡°It¡¯s been completely wiped out.¡± Looking around the vine-filled vacant lot, Lange sighed briefly. There¡¯s no result. The scorching sunlight pierces his head countless times under the blue sky. Lange put on his hat and started circling around the open lot for nothing. He was just trying to guess the location of the building. Lange had been running all day, as if hanging on a horse a few days ago, to the Pian area where the Fitzgerald orphanage was located. He was trying to gather information step by step from the orphanage, but he was frequently failing to collect information due to a situation similar to the one at hand now. It¡¯s not just been one or two times that the information and places he was investigating completely disappeared in this way. ¡®It must have been someone¡¯s doing¡­ I don¡¯t know who it is.¡¯ After walking around the vacant lot and guessing the approximate location of the building, Lange made a rough mark on a piece of paper and approached the horse he had tied a little away. Even if he stayed any longer, it seemed that there would be no more information to be obtained here. Lange got on his horse and started moving to the village closest to the orphanage on the map. * * * Arriving at the village, Lange let out a sigh. ¡®What, is it deserted¡­?¡¯ The village was small and quiet, but in the past few years, the population has gone out, so it is easy to see empty houses without owners. There were few people on the streets. Only beggars in bulky clothes and skinny dogs were seen. After looking around for a while, Lange found a tavern and moved to it. ¡°Wow, stay here for a moment.¡± Leaving his horse tied up in front of the tavern, Lange opened the old door that was about to fall apart and entered. Then, the first thing he saw was the ugly inside, where the cold wind blew through the cracks because there was no maintenance. Maybe it wasn¡¯t opening time, or because the business wasn¡¯t going well, there were chairs on the table, and the creaking sound of planks echoed whenever he moved. In the space immediately visible, there were only empty bottles. And, of course, no one was seen, let alone guests. ¡°Excuse me, is anyone there?¡± Lange looked for the owner of the tavern and raised his voice. But no answer came after a long time. Unknowingly, Lange tapped the table with the tip of his finger, impatiently. Again, he was worried that this might be in vain. ¡®As expected, it¡¯s deserted, there¡¯s no one here¡­¡¯ In the end, as he had just taken a step back and was about to leave. Someone was entering the pub with a loud bang. ¡°Some fool tied the horse in front of the store, huh?¡± A woman who had been dragging a large box with scattered hair spotted Lange and blinked. ¡°¡­Are you the owner of the tavern?¡± Chapter 57 Chapter 57 When Lange asked, the woman reflexively shot a vigilant look. ¡°By the way, we do not take orders for food and drinks. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been here. I don¡¯t know how you got here, but if you want to stay and eat, it¡¯d be better for you to go to another town.¡± At the end of those words, the woman who had turned her head in a hurry began to whimper and drag the large box again. Miffed, Lange rolled up his sleeves and pulled the box instead. He doesn¡¯t know what was in it, but it was very heavy. ¡°Where should I put it?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ You¡¯re strong. I won¡¯t turn down your help. I don¡¯t know what you want. Can you bring it this way?¡± The woman guided Lange to the inside that was covered with a cloth. What was once the kitchen was littered with all sorts of junk. Whether it was true that it was deserted, it was hard for him to see anything to eat. Lange placed the box roughly in the empty spot. Suddenly, sweat formed on his forehead. ¡°What¡¯s inside this that it¡¯s so heavy?¡± ¡°Just this and that? Things like antiques. I¡¯m saving it in the hopes that I can sell them later.¡± The woman rummaged through the bag she was wearing, pulled out a handkerchief, and held it to Lange. Lange bowed his head briefly, thanked her, took the handkerchief, and wiped his sweat. ¡°What do you want more than that? If there¡¯s anything you want to ask, ask now. Usually, the reason that outsiders come all the way here is because they took the wrong way, or most of the time they came here for a specific purpose. It must be one of them.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ If so, I would like to ask a few questions.¡± Lange pulled out a notebook and pen from his arms. The woman who saw it gasped, and she gave out a small exclamation. ¡°It¡¯s the latter. So what do you want to know?¡± ¡°Do you know about the Fitzgerald Orphanage that used to be around here?¡± ¡°¡­Why are you asking about the orphanage?¡± ¡°Do you know about it? Then it would be easy for you to talk about.¡± Recognizing the woman¡¯s uncomfortable reaction, Lange¡¯s eyes lit up unknowingly. It didn¡¯t look like she was happy, but the important thing here was that the woman knew something about it. For now, even one reference person was still a pitiful result. ¡°The Fitzgerald Orphanage, which existed until seven years ago, suddenly disappeared. Do you know why?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s because of the fire. There was a big fire and the whole building burned to the ground. So the orphanage disappeared.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s such a big fire, shouldn¡¯t it have been featured in the papers? There was no mention of that fire anywhere.¡± At Lange¡¯s question, the woman let out a small sigh. Then she crossed her arms and gave Lange a stern look. ¡°Newspapers are a luxury for us, and people need to know how to read. Would a few better-off people care if an orphanage for commoners had disappeared?¡± ¡°Oh, I see. I didn¡¯t even think about that. I¡¯m sorry. So, do you know what happened to the people in the orphanage at that time?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Everyone scattered around. They either have a good life or a bad life, or both. Or they are already gone.¡± In a rather sharp tone, Lange swallowed a gulp and roughly wrote ¡®Whereabouts unknown¡¯ in his notebook. At this, the woman looked at Langue¡¯s notebook and asked a question. ¡°But why are you investigating the orphanage?¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m looking for someone.¡± ¡°Is that person from an orphanage? Then it must be difficult to find. Because of the fire, all the related documents must have been lost.¡± ¡°Yes, I couldn¡¯t find much.¡± Lange shook his head following the woman¡¯s words. So far, the only information he has gained from traveling here and there is that the orphanage disappeared due to a fire. Lange narrowed his brow as his head hurt. He can¡¯t go back like this. At that moment, the woman asked Lange again. ¡°Is it important? Who is it? You never know. It might be someone I know. I¡¯m from there.¡± ¡°¡­A woman with ginger-red hair and dark green eyes. She is a very neat and beautiful woman. Do you happen to know? It is confirmed that she was in the orphanage until seven years ago.¡± ¡°Red hair, green eyes¡­ Tessa?¡± Lange¡¯s eyes widened as the familiar name came out of the woman¡¯s mouth. He asked in a slightly exasperated voice. ¡°Do you know her?¡± ¡°Yes, we were friends at the orphanage. But why are you looking for Tessa? What happened to her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m also just working on commission, so I don¡¯t even know that.¡± Lange told the lie without even a single blink of an eye. He opened the next page of the notebook and asked the woman a question again. ¡°Besides that, did you separate with her because of the fire?¡± ¡°No. Tessa left the orphanage a few months before the fire. She left without saying goodbye so hastily, that¡¯s why I remember it clearly.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t know where she went.¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Then, did she do anything special before leaving the orphanage?¡± While jotting down what he had heard in the notebook, Lange continued to induce the woman to answer. ¡°Uh¡­ Looking back, Tessa was very busy at the time. She was often called by the director. She didn¡¯t tell me what she was doing, but¡­ She seemed overjoyed. Like her worries were over¡­ So I thought since Tessa is a good and sincere girl, she was getting paid to do a few of the director¡¯s personal errands. Or maybe she got a job arranged for her. Tessa was due to be independent the following year, that¡¯s why she said she was very worried.¡± ¡°Independent?¡± ¡°Do you know she¡¯s been living in an orphanage all her life? When you reach a certain age, you have to become independent. So, usually when it was time to become independent, everyone was busy trying to get a job. In particular, the girls tried their best to look good in the director¡¯s eyes. Unlike boys who find it relatively easy to find a job, there are times when the director will arrange a job for the girls. So I didn¡¯t really think twice about Tessa suddenly leaving the orphanage. Because she wanted to get a job in a hurry. Also, the boy who was attached to Tessa also went out at the same time as her.¡± Lange, who had a rough idea of ??who the boy the woman was talking about, nodded slightly. ¡°Was there no news after that?¡± ¡°Yes. Well, half of the news was cut off when I left the orphanage, so I didn¡¯t hear from the others. That fire broke out in the orphanage a few months later, too, so.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± Lange paused his pen for a moment and pondered in his head. It was difficult to completely rule out the fact that Tessa Jutert betrayed Hert Shine, as the clear circumstances are still unknown. It is because there is very little that can be known from the testimony of the woman in front of him now. What was sure of the information in the conversation with the woman was that Tessa Jutert had frequent meetings with the director before leaving the orphanage and entering Barony Settebien. ¡®A job arrangement¡­¡¯ Lange moved his pen again, thinking he should dig there. ¡°Do you know the whereabouts of the orphanage director at that time?¡± ¡°Weird. A few days ago, someone came to me and asked me to tell you about the whereabouts of the director.¡± The woman rummaged through her bag again, and soon she pulled out the square chips. After receiving it, Lange narrowed his eyes and looked at the chip. Chips circulated in gambling establishments? Once Lange understood, he shoved the chip into his arms. ¡°They told me to take you to Lindehal¡¯s estate.¡± ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. When they say give, I just gave. Have you asked all your questions now?¡± ¡°Oh, if possible, can you tell me the structure of the orphanage? Before coming here, I looked at the site and drew a rough guess, but I wondered if this was correct.¡± Lange unfolded the previously jotted notes and showed it to the woman. The woman traced her memory and roughly corrected only the parts that were wrong. Lange was satisfied and took his notebook and put it in his chest. Then he extended a hand to the woman. ¡°Thank you. Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t even introduced myself. My name is Ro. May I ask what the lady¡¯s name is?¡± ¡°What lady¡­¡± The woman took Lange¡¯s outstretched hand and said. ¡°It¡¯s Joannie.¡± * * * A warm breeze ruffled Tessa¡¯s hair. Tessa looked at Jean, who was picking flowers right in front of her, and Janet, who was weaving the flowers to make a garland. The wreath in Janet¡¯s hand was nearing completion. The crown of colorful flowers was beautiful just looking at it. ¡°¡­You have such good dexterity, Janet.¡± ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s good. What should I pick for the last flower?¡± Janet asked Tessa, examining the flowers Jean had brought. When Tessa pointed to a yellow flower among them, Janet smiled and picked a yellow flower to finish the flower crown. Then she put it on Tessa¡¯s head. Next to her, Jean and Mani made a fuss about how it matched her well. Only Tessa looked at Janet with a puzzled expression. ¡°Why¡­¡± ¡°It suits Tessa the best.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Tessa should do this, if not who should? Look here. Well, it looks good on you too. In fact, Tessa is such a beautiful woman, I think you would have looked good no matter what.¡± At that remark, Tessa rolled her eyes awkwardly. She felt strange when she heard that she was a beauty. She is nothing more than a duck pretending to be a swan. The young marquis¡¯ words, which were vulgar and insignificant, echoed in her ears. Tessa lowered her gaze. Then Janet said, clapping lightly in front of Tessa¡¯s face. ¡°Why do you have that expression again? You¡¯re really pretty. How pretty is this outfit you¡¯re wearing right now? I would have been really upset if you hadn¡¯t made the clothes with that fabric. As expected, my eyes are amazing.¡± Pointing to Tessa¡¯s clothes, Janet grinned. ¡°¡­Janet, why¡­ Are you nice to me?¡± ¡°Well, because I want to eat and gobble you up later?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a joke, you and I are friends after all, Tessa. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Am I the only one who thought so? I definitely said we were going to be friends.¡± When Janet said in a sad tone, Tessa quickly waved her hand. ¡°No, not that. You¡¯re my¡­ friend too¡­¡± ¡°Mmh, that¡¯s great to hear. It¡¯s about time I bring this up, too.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve decided on the day I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Tessa¡¯s face hardened noticeably. She forgot for a moment¡ªthat Janet was leaving the Jutert residence for good. She knew that there wasn¡¯t much time left to meet and talk with a smile like this. Janet burst into laughter as Tessa slowly looked as if she was mourning someone¡¯s death. ¡°Are you so sad that I¡¯m leaving?¡± She was sad beyond disappointment. Tessa couldn¡¯t even imagine not being able to see Janet here anymore. Janet has been the most helpful and supportive person to Tessa for the past two years. When such a person disappears from her side overnight, how could she not be sad? ¡°Janet¡­ to me¡­¡± ¡°Am I a precious person? Oh my god it feels so good. Thank you. I didn¡¯t expect Tessa to think so much of me.¡± Janet raised her voice and smiled cheerfully. It was as if she was soothing a spooked little child. It must have been that she was trying to lift Tessa¡¯s mood. But Tessa couldn¡¯t help but smile when she saw Janet. She felt like her heart would go blank when Janet left. There would be no more moments for her to talk freely with Janet like this. ¡°Tessa.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Can you look at me?¡± When Tessa couldn¡¯t make eye contact with her, Janet grabbed Tessa¡¯s neatly gathered hands. Then Tessa reluctantly lifted her head and looked at Janet. Her delicate eyes seemed to be drenched in water. ¡°You¡¯re someone I love, Tessa. We¡¯ve been through a lot over the past two years.¡± ¡°¡­Me too¡­¡± ¡°Then shall we leave together?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Looking into Tessa¡¯s wide-open eyes, Janet burst into laughter once more. Because that¡¯s a real flabbergasted reaction. She was so cute to death, really. Now, it was almost as if she was treating a younger sibling, Janet smiled and clasped Tessa¡¯s hands, tightening her hold. A warmth could be felt through her thin lace gloves. ¡°It¡¯s a joke, a joke.¡± ¡°¡­Don¡¯t tease me.¡± Tessa complained. Janet¡¯s lips still had a smile on her face. ¡°Actually, I really want to, but¡­ There are so many obstacles that are blocking the way. Because of that, I can¡¯t afford to take Tessa with me. Maybe I can¡¯t even take one step forward before we get caught.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°And you want to stay, too, Tessa. Next to the lord. Am I right? Be honest now.¡± When Janet asked, Tessa trembled as if she had been caught stealing. Then she looked into Janet¡¯s eyes and nodded slowly. She liked Janet, but she wanted to stay with Hert. She even promised him recently that she would be by his side. ¡°See. You don¡¯t even want to leave with me.¡± Janet shrugged her shoulders as if she understood it all, and reached out her hand to tidy up Tessa¡¯s fluttering hair. The flower crown she had made earlier and Tessa¡¯s red hair went very well together. If there were fairies, wouldn¡¯t they look like her? Janet understood why the new lord could not take his eyes off Tessa and act so unusually when it comes to her. ¡°Tessa, we¡¯re not really separating.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Even after I leave, we can meet anytime. It depends on whenever you want. And now you are learning to write. That¡¯s really important. Because we can exchange letters.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Nuh-uh, no buts. Just nod and say yes.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Seeing Tessa nodding her head just as she was told, Janet barely pushed down on the urge to laugh. Seriously, Tessa was the kind of person she wanted to take care of the more she looked at her. In fact, Janet did not know that she would become friends with Tessa until this far. She didn¡¯t expect that Tessa would give her heart enough to be upset over their separation, and she didn¡¯t expect that Tessa would want to stay friends even after she left. She just came here thinking that she was making her last escape¡­ The woman in front of her was so pitiful that she had to pay attention once or twice from this position. In addition, she can now sincerely pray for Tessa¡¯s happiness. Janet looked down at Tessa¡¯s hand as she realized she was holding her hand. ¡°When¡­ Are you leaving?¡± ¡°The first day of the coming week.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s too soon¡­¡± ¡°On the contrary, I have stayed here for too long. Originally, I should have left already along with the other wives.¡± In response, Tessa shook her head slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t do that, I will ask Milord¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t. It¡¯s my choice. And there is a saying that when you feel sad about something, you should leave. I will bother Tessa if I stay here. You might just ask me to leave later¡ª¡± ¡°¡­No!¡± Suddenly, Tessa made a loud noise. Because of this, Janet and the people around her looked at Tessa at the same time, slightly startled. Tessa, too, later realized what she had done, and her face turned red and she bowed her head. Embarrassed and scared, she couldn¡¯t even look straight into Janet¡¯s face. ¡®What do I do¡­ I shouted too loudly. I¡¯m sure Janet will not like it¡­¡¯ But what came from Janet was a joyous voice, as if full of glee. Before long, Janet took Tessa¡¯s hands, waving it to and fro, and spoke like a bee flapping its wings. ¡°Tessa! I¡¯m really happy right now. Do you like me that much? So much that you would like me to stay like this? Hmm, I guess I¡¯m the type to receive blessings well. What greater blessing than for Tessa to think of me like this?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Ah, the Lord should have seen this. That¡¯s really sad. I wondered how his handsome face would change. Tessa too, right? I feel like I got a great gift.¡± ¡°¡­Janet¡­¡± Janet stopped swinging Tessa¡¯s hands and raised her pinky finger and held it out to her. ¡°Shall we make a promise?¡± ¡°¡­What promise¡­¡± Janet bowed her body and whispered softly in Tessa¡¯s ear. ¡°For Tessa to be more honest than she is now. It¡¯s not difficult. You can do it like before, just like before. Then I¡¯ll come pick you up any time Tessa wants to. Let¡¯s go anywhere together. I think a trip with two girls would be fine.¡± ¡°¡­Then.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do away with the Lord together.¡± Finally, Janet tapped Tessa on the bridge of her nose, giving a smirk. What was that¡­ As Tessa said that, she smiled slightly. Soon Tessa put her little pinky finger on Janet¡¯s that had been extended to her. Janet said again as she gave a satisfied look. ¡°But it¡¯s not really a joke. Tell me anytime. Because you¡¯re my friend, Tessa.¡± The two women¡¯s picnic did not last long. It was because dark clouds suddenly formed in the clear sky and rain started pouring heavily. While the servants hurriedly cleared the place, the two took refuge in a nearby pavilion. Janet let out a half-drenched laugh as she alternately stared at herself and Tessa, both soaked wet. ¡°This reminds me of the convent where I was when I was young.¡± ¡°¡­A convent?¡± ¡°Yeah, actually, I¡¯m from a convent.¡± After Janet took the shawl from Mani and put it on Tessa, she said as she took the shawl from Jean and put it on herself. At the unexpected fact, Tessa reflexively let out a small sigh. Janet, who seems to have no faith at all, was from a convent¡­ She remembered Janet, who occasionally muttered, ¡®What is a God, a God who froze to death¡¯. ¡°It was unexpected, right?¡± ¡°Ah, well, that¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, everyone thinks the same. Actually, I can¡¯t believe it either. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re the first to speak up when I brought this up.¡± Then she remembered the chattering people when Janet came in as the seventh wife of Marquis Jutert. That God would be enraged maybe it was because Janet was from a convent. Because nuns almost never get married. ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s not the point. Sometimes I would be taking classes at the convent and often went out hanging out with my friends. At that time, I had a really hard time crossing the fence.¡± Janet smiled as she remembered the old days and continued her words. ¡°Then, on days when it suddenly rained like now, my friend and I made a bet to get to a pavilion like this first. The loser gets a dutch rub. Something similar happening in this situation right now brings back memories of the past. Do you have any thoughts on a rainy day like today, Tessa?¡± ¡°Ah, I¡­¡± At Janet¡¯s question, Tessa frowned and looked outside as it was still raining. The same day as today¡­ There was one place that came to mind. It was the orphanage where she did everything with Hert. Tessa nodded her head, raising the corners of her lips slightly. ¡°¡­There is.¡± It was one of her happy memories. It was also a memory she will never forget. Tessa recalled the day little by little as she listened to the drizzling rain. ¡®Oh, what to do? it¡¯s raining!¡¯ It was a day when she secretly went out on an outing with Hert using an errand as an excuse. The sunny weather turned dark in an instant, and raindrops dropped around. Because of this, Tessa and Hert scrambled to escape the rain under an abandoned building. ¡®It¡¯s pouring a lot. Will it stop?¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s think about that later and wring your clothes. Isn¡¯t it cold?¡¯ Gently squeezing the water out from her wet clothes, Hert yelled at Tessa, who only looked outside. He was dissatisfied with her just carefreely watching the rain when she usually dislikes being cold. ¡®No, it¡¯s cold.¡¯ ¡®I knew it. Come on. Let¡¯s dry out of your hair first.¡¯ Hert beckoned, and Tessa naturally walked over to him and let him handle her hair. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 ¡®It was a nice day today, so I didn¡¯t even wear a coat¡­ Come to think of it, we¡¯re both like drenched mice. It¡¯s really funny.¡¯ Tessa shrugged her shoulders and smiled. Hert skillfully twisted the girl¡¯s hair, squeezing the water out of it, grunting somewhat playfully. ¡®What¡¯s so funny about this situation?¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s not funny? And you have to laugh more at times like this.¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s see if you can laugh again later.¡¯ The two of them squeezed as much water out of their clothes as possible and looked outside in the chill that was slowly rising. The pouring rain still didn¡¯t stop. Eventually, Hert got up, and said, ¡®I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s anything I can use to make a fire.¡¯ ¡®I do it too.¡¯ The two set out to find something to make a fire with, and were able to pick up branches and discarded paper fairly quickly. Hert started lighting the fire with two seemingly suitable branches. As smoke rose from the frictional heat shortly thereafter, Tessa let out a startled voice. ¡®When did you learn this?¡¯ ¡®Looking over his shoulder while helping Uncle Den.¡¯ ¡®Her, you won¡¯t starve to death wherever you go. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t do. Compared to you, I¡­ am more likely to starve to death. Oh, this won¡¯t do. I have to work harder too!¡¯ Seeing Hert using the embers to make the flames bigger, Tessa shouted loudly. Hert answered with a smile. ¡®Well, I¡¯m going to feed you anyway.¡¯ ¡®Still won¡¯t do. I will also become a person who can do my part. That way I¡¯ll feed you later if something happens. So, don¡¯t worry. Trust me, okay?¡¯ Tessa said with determination in her voice. In a way, she even sounded heroic. Hert smiled slightly as he looked at Tessa. ¡®It¡¯s touching, but¡­ I don¡¯t think that will happen.¡¯ ¡®What? Are you looking down on me now? I¡¯m really serious. And according to Teacher Dora she said we know people, but actually we don¡¯t. What if I really feed you later?¡¯ ¡®Yes, Madam. I feel secure.¡¯ ¡®Good.¡¯ At the same time, smiles bloomed on both of their faces. Hert and Tessa sat close by the blazing fire and talked a lot. Even though they were hanging out every day and talking constantly, the words they wanted to say to each other kept pouring. Their topics of conversation varied from trivial daily life to their future. ¡®Her, the clothes don¡¯t seem to dry as quickly as I thought¡­¡¯ At that moment, Hert took off his shirt. Then, the boy¡¯s strong body, who had entered the prime period of his growth, was exposed. He didn¡¯t look skinny because of his large build, but the tightly woven, thin muscles seemed to show his slim body. Tessa turned her gaze away, embarrassed for a reason she didn¡¯t know. Her heart was beating strangely fast, and heat rose in her face. Even though she had seen Hert¡¯s body since she was a child, today, it had a different feeling than usual. Why? Was it because it was raining and they were alone? Or the orange light of the small bonfire was flickering over his body? What was certain is that, after Hert confessed, Hert began to appear more and more like a man in Tessa¡¯s eyes. Hert asked as if puzzled by Tessa¡¯s reaction who was avoiding her gaze. ¡®What¡¯s the matter?¡¯ ¡®Put, put on your clothes. If you take it off all of a sudden like that¡­¡¯ ¡®What is it, all of a sudden? It¡¯s not like you had seen my body only once or twice. Why, all of a sudden¡­¡¯ Hert, finding Tessa¡¯s cheeks getting redder than before, moved his body to come closer to Tessa. When Tessa was startled and was about to get away from him. Soon, Hert grabbed Tessa¡¯s forearm and stopped her from escaping. ¡®Your face is red.¡¯ ¡®Thi, this! I got too close to the fire¡­¡¯ ¡®Tessa.¡¯ Hert, who had raised his face in front of her nose in an instant, called Tessa¡¯s name in a low voice. Tessa gulped inadvertently as she looked at his exposed body. What to do! I must be crazy! Tessa was in a hurry to push Hert away. ¡®Hey, I, I can¡¯t, get away¡­¡¯ ¡®Are you embarrassed?¡¯ ¡®Me, me?¡¯ ¡®Then why can¡¯t you look into my eyes?¡¯ ¡®No it¡¯s not! I can look!¡¯ ¡®Then look.¡¯ With Hert provoking her, Tessa barely had the courage to look at him. His blue eyes were full of something and they were fluttering. Hey, that¡¯s ¡­¡­. She couldn¡¯t speak anymore. ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ Hert leaned over to Tessa and kissed her. It was awkward, but it was a warm and soft kiss. Embarrassed, Tessa immediately closed her eyes tightly and wrapped her arms around the nape of his neck. She could feel the boy¡¯s hot, hard skin. Most of all, the sound of the heart beating loudly, thump, thump, thump, did not leave her ears. The sound of their choking breath and sweet lips were also clear. On such a rainy day, the two kissed for the first time. After the long kiss, the boy looked embarrassed¡­ ¡®I like you, Tessa.¡¯ ¡°Tessa, Tessa?¡± Someone grabbed Tessa¡¯s shoulder and shook it. When she came to her senses, Janet was looking at her. Tessa panicked and apologized to Janet. As she was thinking about the past, she completely forgot that Janet was by her side. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry. I was thinking for a moment¡­¡± ¡°What were you thinking of? The old days? You looked very happy, there was a smile on your lips. What did you remember? Can¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡­ It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Hey. I told you mine. Did you think of something naughty?¡± Janet¡¯s words made Tessa¡¯s face flushed. She cried out to Janet in a loud voice once more. ¡°Absolutely not¡­!¡± ¡°Hmm, a strong rejection is a strong affirmation¡­ Alright. I will stop here.¡± Seeing Tessa with strength in her eyes, Janet smiled and nodded her head. Because that reaction was really cute. Jean, who was standing next to Janet, looked at Tessa and smiled softly too. At that time, still with a red face, Tessa quickly changed the topic. ¡°But Janet¡­ Why did you leave the convent?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ That? Uh, because of my friend.¡± Janet faltered for a moment, then she quickly schooled her features. Fortunately, Tessa asked again, tilting her head as if she had not seen it. ¡°¡­A friend?¡± ¡°Um, so my friend¡­ wanted me to get out of the convent. So I went out. It¡¯s like granting my friend¡¯s wish.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I see.¡± Is that the reason why she can come out of the convent? There was a small question, but Tessa nodded her head for now. She was belatedly convinced that if Janet said she could, she could. After all, Janet knows better than herself about the convent. ¡°Actually, it has been quite some time. I think it has been about five years.¡± ¡°Ah, I see¡­ Five years¡­¡± ¡°Now I have forgotten all the convent rules.¡± I¡¯ve become smitten by the worldly ways, too. The last words were added as some kind of joke, and Janet smiled at Tessa. ¡°Then maybe¡­ That friend¡­¡± ¡°Tessa.¡± All of a sudden, Janet called her, cutting Tessa¡¯s words off. ¡°Yes, Janet¡­¡± ¡°What I said before, I mean it.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I will always help you, Tessa. So if you want to run away¡­¡± At that time, the whole area became noisy. The two women looked at where the people¡¯s eyes were focused. Hert was there. Why was Hert here¡­? Tessa looked at him with a blank expression as he strode towards her. Not long after, Hert arrived in front of Tessa. His hair was soaked wet from rain on his way here. ¡°Long time no see, Your Excellency.¡± Janet bowed her head and greeted Hert politely. But Hert¡¯s reaction was a little cold. He glanced at Janet with a puzzled look, then snatched Tessa and pulled her towards him. Because of this, Tessa glanced at Hert and Janet alternately with a puzzled look. ¡°I¡¯ve called the carriage, so you can take it. Tessa and I will go first.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, understood.¡± Hert led Tessa out. As she was about to be pulled by his hand, Tessa continued to look at Janet. Janet waved her hand off as if she was okay with it. ¡°Wa, wait¡­ I need to say goodbye¡­¡± ¡°Do it later.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Tessa looked up at him when he answered so. He seemed to be in a bad mood ever since. Tessa stopped talking and shut her mouth. She did not want to upset him here either. When they came outside to the rain, the knight handed the robe to Hert. Hert meticulously put it on Tessa, and he led her to the front of the horse on which he had ridden here. ¡°I¡¯m not going to go fast, but it¡¯s raining, so be careful. Hold on tight.¡± Tessa was mounted first, followed by Hert getting on it. When the knight nodded his head signaling there was nothing wrong, he moved his horse and headed for the castle. Hert didn¡¯t say a word the whole way to the castle. Tessa¡¯s heart grew unsettled when she saw a vein sprouting from his hand, which was holding the horse¡¯s reins. As expected, was he angry because she went out on a picnic to the lakeside? If not, then what¡­ She wondered if Hert had been upset because she had done something wrong, and that was Tessa¡¯s first concern. ¡°The bath?¡± ¡°I have prepared it as you instructed.¡± After arriving at the castle, Hert grabbed Tessa and strode towards the bathroom adjoining the room. When he opened the bathroom door, warm steam poured out. Hert, dismissing all the maids, took Tessa into the bathroom, seated her in the chair, and began to take off the robe. Even the hand that untied the strings was as strong as when he grabbed the reins before. Then, after a while, Hert¡¯s hand stopped moving, and he let out a deep sigh. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asking me anything?¡± ¡ª Chapter 60 Chapter 60 ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Tessa was momentarily fazed by Hert¡¯s question. Once again, the fact that she had made a mistake lingered in her mind. She should have asked what she did wrong. No, she should have said that she was wrong. Whatever the reason, it¡¯s probably because of her that the man in front of her had his mood soured. Tessa was just about to open her mouth. Hert lowered his head and said as if exhaling a breath. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why I¡¯m doing this?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°You mean you really don¡¯t care what I do to you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Are you¡­¡± Hert didn¡¯t speak, but bit his mouth instead. It¡¯s not the first time this woman in front of him had shut her mouth like this. But today, it seemed to be even more painful. Perhaps it was because Tessa had been laughing and chatting with a woman named Mrs. Vellodem, and the warning that the marchioness had given him in the morning came to mind. ¡®Beware of Missus Vellodem.¡¯ A woman who has been nice to Tessa ever since she joined the Jutert family. Janet Jutert. At first he didn¡¯t think much of it. He found out that she¡¯s been nice to Tessa, and he appreciates this a little, but that¡¯s all it was. His attitude towards the woman began to change because of reports from his subordinate, Mozen. ¡®It is possible that Janet Jutert, the seventh wife of the Marquis, was involved in the Young Marquis¡¯ escape. More than anything else, she made contact with Sir Geoffrey¡­¡¯ It was a really surprising fact. The fact that his noncommissioned officer was involved in the Young Marquis¡¯ escape case was not enough, that a wife of Marquis Jutert was also involved. If they really were accomplices, it made sense how Young Marquis Jutert managed to escape from this iron-clad castle just like that. However, there was not enough accurate evidence to arrest the woman immediately. If he acted prematurely here, he would only be chasing a lead that was not very fruitious. Above all, Hert didn¡¯t think that the two were the only ones involved in the escape. There must have been a few more behind them besides those two. So, the marchioness, who was watching it secretly, gave him a warning. Of course, the marchioness¡¯ warning in this situation could not be completely trusted, but it was also difficult to rule it out. ¡®What is that woman up to?¡¯ Once a surveillance was placed upon her, Missus Vellodem showed no signs of anything particularly concerning. These days, it¡¯s said that she¡¯s taken a liking to this place, yet she suddenly decided to leave the castle. But he left her alone as it was more suspicious if she continued to live in the castle. She wouldn¡¯t ever get out of this castle anyway. She¡¯d be locked up in the annex again. Anyway, Hert didn¡¯t like Tessa being close to that woman. He could not have foreseen how the woman would affect Tessa. In particular, now Tessa seems to like the woman more than him, so his anxiety gew even greater. Tessa had shown that smile without any hesitation towards that woman, but she had never shown it to him before. When he saw this earlier, his stomach twisted into knots. ¡®Damn, what am I supposed to do with that woman¡­¡¯ Hert sighed inwardly. He¡¯s never experienced anything like this before. But if he can shake off this anxious feeling even a little, he would do anything. As he quietly made a decision in his mind, Hert raised his head and stared at Tessa. ¡°Don¡¯t hide anything from me.¡± Hearing those words, the olive-colored eyes fluttered for a moment. Hert wanted to look into that tiny little head if he could. What was she thinking in it? Hert said with strength in his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t betray me either.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Just like this¡­ Let¡¯s just keep it like this.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°We promised to do that. So keep it till the end, okay?¡± When Hert urged her, Tessa nodded her head. Before long, he let go of all the strength in his body and buried his face in Tessa¡¯s shoulder. The man¡¯s unstable hot breath could be felt up to the nape of her neck. That¡¯s why Tessa felt strange. It felt like the innermost part of her body was being tickled. At that moment, the past came to mind again. ¡®I like you, Tessa.¡¯ The hot tongue and breath that ran through her mouth. And the boy¡¯s languid eyes and low voice. Why was she thinking of that now? All of a sudden, Tessa¡¯s face turned red and her heart started beating loudly. Tessa pushed him away afraid that the loud pulsation might be heard by Hert. ¡°U-Um, Hert, wait¡­¡± Fortunately, Hert was easily pushed back as Tessa shoved her hand. He looked at her wet clothes with a blank look, wondering if it was her wet clothes that made her push him away. ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll take it off you right away.¡± Hert took off the robe in an instant, then he began to take off Tessa¡¯s other clothes as well. There was nothing awkward about Hert taking off and putting on her clothes now, but Tessa looked up at him in surprise when he tried to attend to her bath even after taking off her clothes. ¡°I can do it on my own¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gotten soaked as well anyway. Let¡¯s wash together.¡± Together? Tessa was lost for words. Even though they¡¯ve slept together in the same bed many times, but for them to take a bath together¡­ This has never happened before. Hert frowned as Tessa stiffened her eyes and blinked. ¡°Why, you don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°N-No, it¡¯s not¡­¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the matter?¡± It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want it¡ªshe was ashamed. She didn¡¯t want to show her whole body to Hert in this way. Tessa wanted to push his hand away as he tried to take off her undergarments, but his hands were too strong that she couldn¡¯t push them away. All of a sudden, Tessa was stripped of everything and soon became naked. Heat continued to build up on her face. Then Hert started to take off his wet clothes. Even in the steamy bathroom, it couldn¡¯t hide his huge size. Tessa swallowed a gulp unknowingly at the sight of his body, which was twice as large as when he was a boy, with strong muscles and rough skin. Seeing his body in the bedroom and seeing his body in the bathroom felt quite different. ¡®There are a lot of wounds that I haven¡¯t seen¡­¡¯ Tessa looked at the wounds and scars all over his body and licked her lower lip. It seemed to tell what kind of life he had led over the past seven years. Her heart ached at the frequent small and large scars from his head to his toes. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Hert cradled Tessa in his arms and entered the bathtub. The bathtub was large and spacious enough for two people to fit in. The warm water set to the right temperature wrapped around the two of them. But Tessa was awkward that she and Hert were both naked in the same bathtub. Above all, the stiff thing that had been stabbing at her behind bothered her before anything else. When did he get an erection? Tessa stiffened in tension as she recalled the man¡¯s large, thick pillar that had dug into her the other day. It seemed as if at any moment the man¡¯s thing would cut through her ribs. ¡°Her¡­¡± ¡°Stay still. If you move like that¡­ I mean, I¡¯m already turned on¡­¡± Hert grabbed her small body, which was secretly shaking, and whispered as he locked her in his arms. At that, Tessa was surprised too, and stayed still as he said. But his thing, far from calming down, continued to grow in size. Damn it. Hert muttered inwardly, cursing himself. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Ha, just looking at you makes me feel like I¡¯m a dog in heat. It wasn¡¯t like this originally¡­¡± He was no longer the same man who was just busy snoring even when the others around him were going crazy. After losing his reason, his manhood was busy raising itself incessantly. Especially when he was in the same room with Tessa, it kept clamoring to push itself into the room. Even if someone told him to his face that he¡¯s become enslaved by his lower body, he had nothing to say back. ¡®Dirty bastard¡­ You¡¯re not even an animal¡­¡¯ What¡¯s more, now that he has been enduring doing it with Tessa for over a week because of the doctor¡¯s advice, Hert was crazy because no matter how much he scolded himself, his lower body wouldn¡¯t listen to him. He didn¡¯t mean to come all the way to this place to do it. But with Tessa in front of him, blood naturally rushed down, and his pillar swelled up and grew. Right now, all he wanted to do was dig into Tessa¡¯s narrow entrance. It must be because he knew better than anyone how fantastically it would tighten and drive him crazy. But he had to be patient. There is not much time left until Tessa recovers. He couldn¡¯t make a mistake now. ¡®If you wait a little¡­¡¯ Then Tessa reached back and grabbed his object gently. It was an impulsive act that surprised him. Hert also looked at Tessa urgently. ¡°If you touch it so suddenly¡­¡± The small, slender hands began to move up and down, little by little, kneading the large member that couldn¡¯t even fit in her hands. Hert reached out towards Tessa not to do it, but she turned around and grabbed his pillar with both hands. The man let out a rough breath and closed his eyes for a moment. This was really driving him crazy. ¡°Damn it.¡± Eventually, Hert got up and sat down on the edge of bathtub. Something was dripping from the tip of the twitching pillar. When Tessa saw it, she strangely wanted to stimulate him even more. Her old husband¡¯s thing was so awful to look at, and she constantly got nauseous just looking at it, but Hert¡¯s wasn¡¯t like that at all. Rather, she wanted to grab his thing and stroke it. ¡°Ha¡­ Tessa¡­¡± Hert gradually began to entrust himself to her. Tessa caressed his pillar with the utmost sincerity. It was clearly visible that the round glans had swelled as if it was about to climax. Tessa looked down at it intently, and then brought it to her mouth. But before she could even put it in her mouth, Hert stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t suck it.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Just touch me. That¡¯ll be better.¡± ¡ª Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Tessa couldn¡¯t stop herself from touching it with her hand. The protruding vein on the pillar¡¯s tip could be vividly felt through the palm of her hand. It was hot and hard¡­. She gulped and started rubbing the tip with her thumb. Hert let out low moans, and he occasionally shuddered. ¡°Haa¡­¡± As the center part of the flesh expanded and contracted repeatedly, fluid began to flow down the tip. Hert was closing his eyes before he knew it and was moving his waist little by little. With his brows furrowed, with his lips pursed, and with his breaths going shallow, it showed how much he was enduring his climax. ¡°Te, ssa¡­¡± As Hert called her name, Tessa felt her body gradually heat up as well. Her toes shriveled as her belly tightened slowly. This time, her insides also started tingling. Her thighs trembled shallowly. Tessa unknowingly rolled her hips, and the hand grabbing the man¡¯s pillar tightened. ¡°Keugh¡­!¡± It was at that moment. Hert couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, and his back arched greatly as he came. A significant amount of the white fluids splashed over Tessa¡¯s face, chest, and body. The s*men got tangled with her eyelashes and she couldn¡¯t open her eyes easily, so Hert, who saw this belatedly, hurriedly washed her face with water. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It hadn¡¯t been long since he climaxed, so his pillar had softened somewhat. However, the moment Hert saw Tessa unconsciously licking the s*men on her lips that had not yet been wiped, he felt his lower body hardening violently again. Shit, shit¡­ Unbeknownst to him, swear words came out of his mouth. ¡®Why are you licking that? Haa, shit¡­ You¡¯re being pretty and naughty at the same time¡­¡¯ The sight of Tessa, as she knelt in front of him while looking up, was too provocative. The slender nape, a sculpted bladed collarbone. Her pale pink nipples protruded from the white and luscious water, which covered the lower half of her breasts below. And the thin limbs that seem to break easily? Besides that, his s*men was now dripping from all over her face. In particular, the fluids were pooling on her chest, which was relatively large for her small stature. This drove him mad the most. ¡°¡­You really have a knack for driving people crazy.¡± Hert looked down at Tessa¡¯s face, reddened from the heat and got Tessa up and made her grab the bathtub and lift her a*s. As Tessa grabbed hold of the bathtub, she felt a hot breath over her secret place. Then, the soft touch of his tongue. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Contrary to Tessa¡¯s expectation that he would immediately insert himself, Hert grabbed her buttocks and began to lick her secret place voraciously. Because of this, Tessa almost fell forward, losing her posture, barely holding on because of the sudden stimulation. It was lucky that Hert was holding her backside. Otherwise, she would have tumbled violently over the bathtub. ¡°Uh, He, Her¡­. Ah, hhn¡­!¡± Tessa closed her eyes and tightened her grip on the bathtub¡¯s rim when the wet tongue sucked vigorously at her secret place. In fact, Tessa reached a climax lightly once as soon as Hert¡¯s tongue touched her. Her body was much more sensitive than before. Tessa was unfamiliar with her body. ¡°We, weird¡­ Her, hng!¡± The soft tongue split through the crevice and entered, making her insides clench. Her legs were also about to get twisted. Tessa wept. Her body kept moving as if it wasn¡¯t hers. It felt like her body had become so lewd. Maybe Hert wasn¡¯t the only one who was in heat. ¡°Ah!¡± All of a sudden, c*m burst out. Tessa thought she had made a mistake, and moved her body in surprise. However, Hert grabbed Tessa¡¯s body tightly and fixed it, and then drank the dripping liquid coming out of her. His adam¡¯s apple constantly moved as he gulped. Tessa shuddered and tried to push him away, but there was no way her small, powerless hands could push the sturdy adult man away. Embarrassed, Tessa was restless and stuttered. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s dirty¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not dirty at all.¡± ¡°How, how could that¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s delicious.¡± After drinking all her c*m, Hert found Tessa¡¯s cl*toris and licked it with his tongue. Tessa turned her head forward again and moaned to hold on to the rush of pleasure. ¡°Hu, mmh, that, hnngh¡­¡± ¡°Your insides, it feels like you¡¯re vibrating¡­¡± Hert licked the crevices and rubbed the insides, constantly stimulating the woman¡¯s tiny, sensitive nub that was smaller than a pea. Then he could feel Tessa¡¯s entrance twitching and clenching through the crevice. ¡°St, stop¡­ too, strange¡­ AH!¡± Once again, her inner walls contracted and her fluids soon burst out. Hert lapped up everything again without any hesitation. A sweet scent lingered in his mouth, as if he was going to get drunk with it. He didn¡¯t know a woman¡¯s entrance could be so delicious. After meeting Tessa again, Hert was learning new facts one by one. ¡°He, Her, please¡­¡± ¡°Give me more. It¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°Do, don¡¯t, uht¡­!¡± Gently grabbing Tessa¡¯s a*s as kept trying to stop him, Hert tenaciously bit and licked her. Though his tongue was still clumsy, Tessa felt those sensations very clearly, and so her body kept reacting. It was like her body had been made by God just for Hert from the beginning. Thinking that this body had been stolen by that damn old bastard, even if it had just been a moment, it felt as if his organs had gotten twisted. Soon, Hert sat Tessa on the bathtub and made her legs spread apart. The moist, red flesh glistened as if seducing him. Seeing that makes his lower body even more hot. ¡®By digging into that narrow place¡­¡¯ No, not now. Hert licked his lips again and shook his head. He couldn¡¯t ruin the place that had been recovered because of his greed. Let¡¯s wait a little longer. Wasn¡¯t it his taste to save the most delicious thing to eat it last? Hert said, rubbing Tessa¡¯s tiny swelling clitoris with the tip of his finger. ¡°I won¡¯t put it in. Because the doctor hasn¡¯t allowed it yet. Instead¡­¡± ¡°Mmngh!¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fine to keep sucking you like this.¡± Hert bowed his head and began to lick Tessa¡¯s secret place as if he was still thirsty. Tessa¡¯s body was constantly rubbed by the tenacious tongue. From before, the pleasure ran down her spine, emptying her mind. All of a sudden, she wanted him to fill her up. She wanted him to press his blunt tip against her, pound it inside and reach her innermost part so roughly¡­ As she thought so far, Tessa was surprised by what she had thought of herself. Unlike in the past, when she knew nothing about pleasure, she became lewd now. She wanted more pleasure. Lewd b*tch. Somewhere inside her, she seemed to hear the voice accusing her. ¡®But¡­¡¯ It¡¯s what Hert likes. And she likes Hert¡¯s touch too¡­ Tessa looked down at Hert, who was licking under her like a dog, with half-lidded eyes. It was so good that she didn¡¯t know why he was focusing on her at this moment. It was something she was not used to yet, but the time she spent with Hert was sweet and comfortable. It was markedly different from before, when it was painful, difficult, and miserable. ¡®I like you, Tessa.¡¯ Most of all, the shy boy of that day seemed to be visible from the present Hert again. Tessa clutched Hert¡¯s hair as he ate her out, just like when she impulsively grabbed his manhood. She then closed her eyes completely and surrendered herself to the pleasure he was giving her. ¡°Ah, hnnngh, ung¡­ Ah, AH!¡± Before long, Tessa¡¯s mouth gaped open as her toes curled. At one point, her inner walls tightened so much, giving her the sense that she needed release. It was a different feeling from simply tightening her lower abdomen. It was a little more like raw pleasure instead. Anxious, Tessa shook her head. ¡®I don¡¯t want this¡­ Stop¡­¡¯ Tessa clenched her teeth trying to hold back as much as she could, but Hert noticed this and began to roll her cl*toris with his tongue, while more blatantly stroking the lower area. It¡¯s alright. The man¡¯s large hand, gently rubbing her stomach, seemed to say so. ¡°Her, it, it¡¯s weird¡­ Stop, hhhnnnn¡­¡± ¡°Come, Tessa.¡± ¡°No, no¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not dirty.¡± Hert recalled what he had heard from his colleagues the other day. Whenever a woman came. It is said that when she would rise to extreme pleasure, water bursts from her like a fountain. He wanted Tessa to burst with water. He really missed seeing her indifferent to the pleasure he gave her. He liked her shy, blushing face. ¡°Don¡¯t hold it in.¡± ¡°Ah, nngh¡­ I don¡¯t¡­ AHH!¡± Hert teased her cl*toris with the other finger, and in the end, Tessa couldn¡¯t resist the tidal wave of pleasure, and poured out transparent water. Her vision turned white. Her insides and wide open legs twitched, and her eyes seemed to twinkle with countless stars. Her mouth was open and she couldn¡¯t breathe. Tessa had to gasp for breath as her climax was prolonged. ¡®Ah, what did I do¡­¡¯ But as her mind slowly returned, Tessa¡¯s face flushed red from embarrassment at the thought that she had made a mistake right in front of Hert. She¡¯s not a child, yet she made such a mistake in front of a grown man¡ªeven more in front of the man she likes. If there was a mouse hole, she wanted to hide in it. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Hert spoke in a satisfied voice to Tessa, who was crying. He even wiped Tessa¡¯s tears from her eyes. ¡°Bu, but¡­¡± ¡°I told you it wasn¡¯t dirty. Rather¡­¡± Hert turned Tessa¡¯s body over and made her grab the bathtub again and lift her backside. Then, he clamped her legs together and started rubbing his manhood against the place he had been trying to hold back from for a long time. Tessa shuddered as he trembled and let out a languid breath. ¡°I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t put it in¡­¡± ¡°Ah, uh¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay to just rub it.¡± The man¡¯s large pillar rubbed against her entrance while sliding between her closed thighs. Tessa trembled at the sensation. She¡¯s just reached her climax, so even the slightest touch sent sparks of stimulation back to her insides. ¡°He, Her¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll finish soon¡­¡± Then Hert grabbed her hips and started moving. ¡ª Chapter 62 Chapter 62 The hot mass of flesh moved in and out from between her legs at a rugged speed. This alone made Tessa¡¯s body tingle all over, and she couldn¡¯t stand properly. Tessa¡¯s upper body was collapsing, and she could barely grasp the railing. From her hips and up, the tingling feeling of the manhood slipping over her groin and rubbing over her clitoris with his tip further heightened her excitement. ¡°Hhnnn¡­ Nngh¡­¡± ¡°Huu¡­ A little more¡­¡± The man¡¯s harsh breath poured down her back. His grip on Tessa¡¯s waist to keep her from collapsing was starting to hold her with more force. Tessa was swayed to and fro, being caught by him. However, not knowing that her vision was getting hazy from all the pleasure, she continued to let out moans. She didn¡¯t want to think about anything, and she didn¡¯t want to care. ¡°Hhn, uhng, mmngh¡­¡± ¡°Why, are you so¡­ sexy? You drive people¡­ crazy.¡± ¡°Ahh, Her¡­¡± ¡°Damn, calling my name, making me harder¡­¡± Hert looked down at the woman who was almost lying face down in front of him, feeling his climax rushing in. Her head, which seems smaller than his palm, her slender body, and her slender waist that fit into his arm and even leaving space, evoked contradictory feelings. He wanted to torment her but also wanted to protect her¡­ ¡®I¡¯m such a perverted bastard¡­¡¯ Hert muttered to himself, as she continued to push his thing over the woman¡¯s entrance. But he really wanted to see Tessa¡¯s face, crying and begging him to stop because she couldn¡¯t resist the pleasure he was giving her. It was because her expression, as it melted in the heat, was so lewd that it could make him stand upright immediately. Besides, that little entrance. It was even more irritating to see her moaning as she held his large c*ck between her legs. Because of that, he wanted to dig deep into her, to the point that he couldn¡¯t get in anymore, and thrust mercilessly while tormenting her. And finally, he even wanted to fill her entirely with his seed. Hert thought about that and let out a smirk unknowingly. It was clear that he had gone insane. ¡®¡­Still, I really want to f*ck her. I want to put it in.¡¯ Rubbing Tessa¡¯s body like this was more stimulating and better than just pleasuring himself, but nonetheless, nothing was more perfect than thrusting into the hot, humid interior. He wanted to feel that ecstatic feeling of engulfing in that tightness that was clinging to him again. ¡®I think she recovered a lot, so maybe I should just do it¡­ Tessa would say it¡¯s okay¡­ No, crazy bastard. Stop it.¡¯ Hert managed to grab hold of his rationality as it was about to collapse, and gripped the woman¡¯s pliable behind even tighter. Luckily, Tessa¡¯s soft body, rather than his hard one, was caught in his hand, and it felt like he could be at peace. How strange it felt when he grabbed his own c*ck and rubbed it by himself when his desires were so full that he could not stand it anymore. It was a feeling he had never experienced this before sleeping with Tessa. ¡°Ah, hmngh, mo, more¡­¡± ¡°It will be over soon¡­¡± ¡°Uhhng!¡± Hert grabbed Tessa¡¯s hips and moved his waist in random motion. The large manhood began to pound over her entrance, between her thighs, and near her stomach. It was around this time that his movement became even faster. The man¡¯s flesh shook violently, and he immediately trembled and let out his s*men. At the same time, Tessa¡¯s body stiffened for a moment and then trembled helplessly. ¡°Haa¡­¡± The thick, cloudy liquid dripped down Tessa¡¯s groin and her stomach. Hert held Tessa in her arms and kissed the back of her neck again and again. Tessa, who had used all her strength to hold on, gently slipped into his arms. Even that look was adorable. ¡°You okay?¡± Hert suddenly asked Tessa as he gathered her wet hair together and moved it in front. Tessa, who was catching her breath, moved her gaze to and fro, slightly perplexed by his question. What was he asking okay about? About him and what he just did? If not¡­ Tessa nodded her head for a moment. ¡°¡­Yes, it¡¯s okay¡ª¡± ¡°Is it not good? Even if I didn¡¯t put it in, you came.¡± ¡°T-That was g-good¡­¡± ¡°Really? It was not so good for me.¡± In an instant, Tessa looked back at Hert reflexively with wide eyes. Her eyes twinkled with anxiety. Hert smiled slightly at Tessa¡¯s seemingly restless response. Her startled face seemed to resemble a little bird that flew from time to time. ¡°It¡¯s a joke. It¡¯s good for me too.¡± It¡¯s still a pity though. Touching Tessa¡¯s slender belly, Hert spoke quietly to himself. After today, his patience seemed to be getting shorter and shorter. It was fortunate that Tessa was satisfied enough to fill his lacking feelings a little. Suddenly, Hert hugged Tessa closer to his arms. Tessa also felt his warm and firm embrace and quietly closed her eyes. The man¡¯s pounding heart could be heard through her back. It felt like her heart was beating along with his. Like that happy day¡­ At that moment, those words ran through her mind. ¡®Don¡¯t hide anything from me.¡¯ ¡®Never betray me.¡¯ ¡®Just like this¡­ Let¡¯s just keep it like this.¡¯ Why is it that at this moment, the words he said come to mind? Tessa couldn¡¯t figure out where the sudden anxiety was coming from. What was she missing? ¡°Lee?¡± The man woke up and looked around when his unconscious hand grasped nothing. The person he was looking for was sitting on the sofa and looking into something. He found a robe, draped it on, got out of bed and walked towards the woman. ¡°Good morning, Lee.¡± ¡°What morning? The sun is high.¡± Beatrice stuck the man who naturally greeted her with a kiss on the cheek. At those words, the man smiled softly and looked at the window where countless sunlight was pouring in. ¡°Somehow, I thought the sun was shining brightly in the morning. What are you looking at?¡± ¡°An interesting report came in.¡± ¡°Interesting?¡± As the man tilted his head, Beatrice pointed her hand towards the sofa opposite her, telling him to sit down. As the man sat down, she poured hot tea into an empty teacup. ¡°That punk sent out my caretaker. I did my best with attaching him¡­ Tsk.¡± The report handed over to her by her subordinates in the early morning contained shocking news. Beatrice had a hard time deciding whether to curse at that bastard for his foolishness or to praise him for his meticulousness. It seemed like things were going to go awry, but anyway, this was an exceptional situation that she has been through countless times. It couldn¡¯t be a problem for her. ¡°Did he use Geoffrey to dig up her past?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a real waste of manpower.¡± The man answered, carefully holding the teacup that was poured in full so as not to spill a single drop. Beatrice threw the report she was holding down on the table. ¡°Anyway, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything if he dug out things that were already sorted out.¡± ¡°Well, we never know. He might find something. It¡¯s Geoffrey.¡± ¡°Then we have to cut out those bastards. I told them to push everything all away so it wouldn¡¯t be found out.¡± Soon enough, Hert would hear that it was Beatrice who told the men outside to put up a smoke screen and get things done. While collecting all information about Hert, he also erased all traces of his past. It was the same with the Fitzgerald Orphanage, the place where he previously lived. It was an orphanage that had already been burned down by Baron Settebien¡¯s orders, but Beatrice ordered the site to be demolished so that there were no bricks left. The reason is that seven years ago, his dog¡¯s past had to disappear for himself and for her. In this way, not only did she not get caught, but she was able to completely control everything related to the past. Going back and forth over the past is something only idiots do. It was not acceptable to her to give up her initiative. There are some facts that should not have been revealed yet. ¡°If he entrusted it to me from the beginning, he¡¯d stay still, wait, how many times has this been? In the end, those bloodlines¡­¡± Beatrice clicked her tongue again at Hert¡¯s stupid persistence. The man pointed out by cutting the scones in half. ¡°No matter how much you put it down¡­ It¡¯s because Lee informed him too late.¡± ¡°He only asked to find someone, he didn¡¯t tell me how long.¡± After the war, Hert kept digging into his past to find the woman. Of course, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t understand his behavior at all. Time kept passing, but the Marquis who promised to find that woman, was silent. That¡¯s why he must have agonized inwardly. However, what he asked for was after Beatrice had already taken care of everything. There was no way Beatrice, the head of House Borwen, which had a wide information network across the country, was going to waste that much time looking for just one woman. Beatrice found Tessa after just one month. She also found out how Tessa went from ¡®Tessa Settebien¡¯ to ¡®Tessa Jutert¡¯ and how she is being treated now. That was why she protected her by sending her people right away. However, the reason she didn¡¯t tell Hert right away and even blocked the information that would go into him was to polish him and make him a great dog. A puppy who had decided on his first master would follow that master first. From Beatrice¡¯s point of view, who had to use Hert as a dog, the later Hert¡¯s true master appeared, the better. No matter how much she treated him as a dog, once Tessa appeared, he would wag his tail towards her. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to fasten his leash tighter before returning him to his master? ¡°Besides, there is no benefit to let him know earlier. I have to ask for it after paying the price.¡± ¡°As expected, Lee is a villain.¡± The man lost his words and giggled. ¡°Well, it¡¯s already happened. Besides, Geoffrey¡¯s absence seems to have given someone a chance, so it¡¯s not that bad.¡± ¡°Someone?¡± ¡°Yes, someone.¡± Beatrice smiled softly as she recalled the senderless letter in the middle of the report. She won¡¯t need her help anymore. Beatrice said as she got up and took the scone that the man was holding in his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s eat and get to work.¡± ¡ª Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Time passed without a hitch. Janet¡¯s departure day was fast approaching, and Tessa met the marchioness once a day to learn to write. There was nothing unusual going on with her relationship with Hert either. However, Tessa couldn¡¯t erase the anxiety that had been weighing down her heart since that day. ¡®Don¡¯t hide anything from me.¡¯ To this day, Tessa chewed on the words Hert had said before, and she wondered if she had missed something. Don¡¯t hide anything, he said¡­ It was as if there was a needle in her mouth. Or did he know everything? So, was he tacitly warning her now that he was giving her one last chance? ¡®Then I¡­¡¯ While Tessa was anxious and restless, about to put her thumb to her mouth to chew off her nail, it was at that moment. There was a rattling sound of the wheelchair, and the marchioness called Tessa. Tessa? ¡°You can¡¯t concentrate all day today.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Madam¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Elena gently asked Tessa, who had been staring blankly at the book since before. Tessa hurriedly schooled her features and shook her head. She couldn¡¯t tell anyone about Hert. She said in a low, quivering voice. ¡°No, nothing¡­¡± Elena watched closely as Tessa grabbed the pen again, which she had accidentally dropped. It was clear that she was hiding something, but Elena did not bother to ask. Perhaps it had something to do with the lord. Elena pointed her finger at the writing on the paper. ¡°This one¡¯s misspelled. You should write it the other way around. Of course, it is easy to confuse this letter with that letter, but it is good to distinguish and remember them accurately. The words can take on a different meaning with just one difference.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°And the wording in this part is awkward. Is there any other wording? Think about it.¡± ¡°¡­What about this?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a lot better. I think you expressed it well here.¡± Tessa¡¯s darkened expression brightened a little at Elena¡¯s praise. With a more confident hand, she began to write down a sentence on the blank piece of paper. ¡°Then, is it okay to write it like this? The grammar¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s good though? It¡¯s not awkward. Tessa, your skills are improving day by day. At this rate, you will no longer need my help.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡± Tessa wiggled her hand and shook her head slowly. Clearly, her writing skills were constantly improving. Tessa¡¯s efforts were a testament to this, but Elena¡¯s sincerity and efforts in teaching her with great detail without ever being angry with Tessa needed its credit, too. Had it not been for Elena, Tessa would have given up learning to write before she could memorize the spelling. ¡°It¡¯s all because of your help, Madam¡­¡± Even though it was frustrating for Tessa, who struggled and lacked knowledge three or four times more than others, Elena did not show that expression and always smiled and slowly picked up the parts that Tessa did not know. Thanks to that, Tessa was gradually gaining confidence in learning new things, not just with writing alone. ¡°Still, it¡¯s the result of your hard work, Tessa. Even if you have a great teacher, what will be gained if the student has no desire to learn?¡± Elena smiled quietly as she glanced at the traces that showed how Tessa had practiced countless times in the notebook. It was because she imagined Tessa holding on to the book and continuing her studies, mumbling the words to herself as she returned home. As she said to the new lord, Tessa was someone who could do her part with ease if she learned to do it. ¡°You are doing very well now. So I¡¯m happy to have a student like Tessa. Seeing you like this makes me think it¡¯s worth teaching.¡± At the series of compliments from the Marchioness, Tessa closed her mouth and her face reddened. She was not yet immune to praises poured out in a short time. For that reason, whenever she heard such kind words, her body did not move at her will and creaked like a broken tool. A peal of laughter left Elena¡¯s lips. Even this was cute. ¡°More than that, how about we stop studying writing for today and write a letter next? To compose one.¡± ¡°¡­Compose?¡± ¡°Yes. With what you¡¯ve learned so far, compose a letter to Missus Vellodem. Because it won¡¯t be long now.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°If you give her a letter with a gift, she will be very happy, don¡¯t you think?¡± Tessa couldn¡¯t answer easily and fiddled with her fingers. Truthfully, she wasn¡¯t confident. It was because she found it difficult to write a letter to someone apart from learning to write. She wondered if Janet would be happy to receive her letter, which would be so messed up with her childish writing skills. Most of all, when it comes to letters, there were some things that reminded her of that event a long time ago and she felt uncomfortable. ¡®I made a promise to Janet though¡­¡¯ Let¡¯s try our best to give one to her. Tessa made up her mind and took a little courage. What does it mean to learn to write when she can¡¯t even write a letter? Tessa tightened her hand holding the pen. ¡°Don¡¯t feel too pressured. I¡¯ll help and check it once before you give it.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± ¡°Have you thought about what could be a good gift?¡± ¡°Gift¡­¡± Tessa pondered the Marchioness¡¯ words. A gift that Janet might like, or a gift that might suit Janet¡­ But she could hardly think of anything. Most of what Janet wants, she thinks Janet already has it. ¡°If you haven¡¯t thought about it yet, go and think about it today.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The content doesn¡¯t have to be too grandiose, so don¡¯t be pressured with it.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Then see you tomorrow. Be careful on the way back.¡± Elena saw Tessa off as she left the room. The sun was shining in the hallway. She looked out the window and looked up at the blue sky, wondering if she could take a walk for a moment before returning to her room. It was a very sunny day for her to be alone in her room, and she wanted to refresh her complicated head. Besides, there was still about an hour left until lunch. ¡°Madam, His Excellency says he will not be able to join lunch today.¡± Then a knight waiting outside the room quietly spoke to Tessa. Today, Hert seemed very busy. Tessa nodded her head, and then she headed down the stairs. Behind her, two escort knights and a maid naturally followed. There was no one in the garden that was connected to the castle. Originally, it was a place where only the lord¡¯s family could go in and out. Except for Janet, who was staying in the annex, only Hert, Tessa, and the marchioness, who were staying at the castle, were allowed to freely enter this place. Thanks to this, Tessa was able to quietly enjoy the walk in the garden. She slowly walked the same path as yesterday with a slow but straight gait. The sound of her rustling footsteps tickled her ears. The gentle breeze was also pleasant. It was an incredibly peaceful morning. For that reason, it felt like a mirage in the desert that seemed to disappear at any moment. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Tessa, who was only walking quietly, suddenly looked down at her clothes. The silk dress made of high-quality fabric was shiny, and the shoes made by layering several leathers were comfortable without putting any strain on her feet. The expensive trinkets adorning her neck and ears also shimmered, twinkling, and iridescent with every step she took. All of them were things that did not suit her, All of this did not fit her reality. If this was a dream, it¡¯s to the point where she didn¡¯t want to wake up forever. Tessa was still stunned by this moment¡¯s tranquility as it came to her. Every morning she opened her eyes, she couldn¡¯t believe it. She felt like she was inside a dream. Because she thought her life would always be a hell of abuse and neglect. ¡®Damned bitch!¡¯ Those days when she desperately endured the endless beatings and cold apathy, and hoped that tomorrow would not come. She thought if there was an end, she would eventually be thrown away and end her life with only swallowing pain. As she thought that way, she gave up and lived as if she had let go of everything. Of course, some would rebuke her and say that she needed to be more determined, but she couldn¡¯t stand it. As long as hope was shattered and gone, it was ridiculous to have even a semblance of resolve. In the meantime, all Tessa could do was forget herself so that she could survive even for one day. With that, she was broken and stuck together repeatedly every morning. For the past seven years, Tessa lived to die yet not able to die. She felt her mind breaking down day by day, and her words stuttered, she shut her mouth, lowered her head, and withdrew her body. She tried to ruin herself even more, thinking about what could be more ruined next time. Because she didn¡¯t think it could get any better. Because her hell was right here, and she was sure it would be her last frontier. But she never dreamed that she would be able to walk freely in the vast garden while wearing nice clothes and eating good food. To receive such kind treatment that it overflowed. Even Hert, who she thought was dead, was still alive in front of her. It was all unexpected. Tears welled up in her eyes. It made Tessa smile sadly that she could feel the warm sunlight and soft wind pouring down on her. She also deeply felt how much things she had left behind in life. So her heart ached even more. She had never been so resentful of herself for being ruined. ¡®If I had been a little more ordinary¡­ If I had lived a little longer and didn¡¯t completely let go of everything¡­¡¯ Wouldn¡¯t she be feeling this less? The situation may have been very different. She could have explained the circumstances behind her betrayal as soon as she met Hert. She could have admitted that she had been abused, and she could have asked Hert for sympathy and mercy. She could have started it all out with learning to write first, and she could have demanded that the young marquis be punished before he even escaped. And this anxiety, which was constantly seeping in, would have been shaken away quickly. ¡®Don¡¯t hide anything from me.¡¯ Tessa stood there and looked down at the ground for an endless moment. She was so sick of herself as she stayed stagnant in one place. ¡ª Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Before going to the Lindehal estate, which a woman named Joannie told him about, Lange stopped by a specific district where information was mainly traded. Now that Borwen¡¯s information network was unavailable, this was his best option. Above all, there was one thing I wanted to check. After some time, Lange, who was able to gather information about Baron Settebien after paying a considerable price, confirmed his suspicions and put the documents down on the table. He tapped the table with his index finger. ¡®It¡¯s done so subtly, and I thought I¡¯d get used to it, but¡­¡¯ Lange reflexively clasped his hands together. Here, he now learned the reason he couldn¡¯t get any information about his superior¡¯s past¡ªand it was because the Marquis had pulled the strings behind his back. Due to this, the information was well hidden. After taking a deep breath, he also took a sip of the water. He should have gone to the Marquis directly and asked for the truth from the beginning rather than going around in circles to gather information. Of course, his superior wouldn¡¯t like it, and it¡¯s unlikely that Marquis Borwen would tell him everything. ¡®Still, I didn¡¯t know she was going to pull the strings this far¡­ What¡¯s wrong with being an orphan? ¡­Damn it, His Excellency. I can¡¯t even go back like this.¡¯ Lange nervously ruffled his hair in a complicated mind. Being caught on both sides, he pitied his situation. But what to do? It has been the fate of those below to roll when the superior says roll and to crawl when the superior says crawl. He gathered the papers, put them in his bag, and walked out of the building. In addition to the information about Baron Settebien, it was time to prepare the other information that had been entrusted to him. As he entered the dark alleyway where the buildings were clustered, he saw a green door at the far end. Lange walked up to it and knocked on the door slowly twice and then three times quickly. Then a small crack in the door opened, and a voice came out. ¡°What did you come here for?¡± ¡°I came here to get paid. Number 1034.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Suddenly, a small paper envelope protruded through the crack in the door. Lange, who was handed it, frowned at the very light weight. It should be worth one gold coin, right? Did the price go up without his knowledge? He asked, shaking the envelope. ¡°Is this all?¡± ¡°If you¡¯ve received it already, just run along. I don¡¯t know anything. I¡¯m just passing it on.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Before he could finish speaking, the door slammed shut with a loud bang. That¡¯s how external private information guilds are¡­ Lange came out of the road without being able to complain. Returning to the general building where he had tied up his horse, he opened the envelope and began to look at the contents. It contained information about the arena and the Lindehal estate that he commissioned. However, unlike the arena case, where information was meticulously organized in several pages, information about the Lindehal estate was only speculative. ¡°What¡¯s this¡­?¡± Just one sheet. Also only a picture. Looking at the illustration of a red beard, Lange sighed. Are you kidding me? But it¡¯s not really meant to be a joke. The informant he chose was famous in this area for selling accurate information. ¡®If it¡¯s a joke, I can go back and make him regret it thoroughly.¡¯ It didn¡¯t make any sense to just keep standing here while staring at it, so once Lange grabbed the paper and put it in his coat pocket, he rode on his horse. He didn¡¯t know what kind of connection there was between Lindehal¡¯s estate and the red beard, but he¡¯ll find out as he goes. In fact, he just wanted to finish this work as soon as possible and return. ¡®Haa¡­ If he went through a lot of hardship and the Madam really did betray him¡­¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be really disappointed.¡± As Lange swung his reins, his horse neighed and began to move slowly. And the one who had been watching Lange all the time, hiding in the alley, stayed there for a long time until he disappeared. Back in the room, Tessa tilted her head to the side when she couldn¡¯t see Mani. Mani usually said that while Tessa went to study with the Marchioness, she would stay in the room. Therefore, when Tessa returned to her room, Mani would be the first to greet Tessa. Besides, Mani wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would leave without a word. ¡°Mani?¡± Tessa entered the bedroom and just in case, saw Mani coming out after opening the door connected to Hert¡¯s room, the Lord¡¯s bedroom. Mani closed the door quietly, and noticed Tessa, and her face widened in surprise. As if she was caught on something. ¡°Ma, madam, when did you come?¡± ¡°Just now¡­¡± ¡°Oh no. I should have gone out to meet you. I¡¯m sorry, I have a few things to clean up in His Lordship¡¯s bedroom. Did you go for a walk?¡± ¡°¡­Mani, sweat is dripping down your forehead.¡± Tessa said, looking at Mani¡¯s sweaty forehead. Mani¡¯s hair, which had always been neatly organized, was also loosely messed up today. When Tessa pointed out, Mani hurriedly wiped her forehead with her sleeve and shook her head. ¡°Ugh, these days, if I move a little, I sweat like this. As I get older, I can¡¯t help it. How would you like your lunch? His Lordship¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Today, he said we couldn¡¯t eat together. I can¡¯t because I¡¯m not feeling very well today either¡­ I don¡¯t want to eat.¡± Hert would nag if he found out she skipped lunch, but Tessa really didn¡¯t have an appetite today. She couldn¡¯t even imagine putting something in her mouth. It was only then that Mani approached her with a worried face listening to Tessa¡¯s powerless voice. ¡°Are you unwell? Shall I call the doctor?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. When I wake up from a nap¡­ I think I¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Yes, if you feel better with it. Then I¡¯ll help you get dressed. Shall I take the accessories off first?¡± Mani led Tessa to the front of the vanity and removed her earrings and necklace. She then pulled a pin from her hair and tied her hair loosely. She didn¡¯t forget to finish it off with a little bit of rose oil on the tips of her hair. Tessa looked at Mani through the mirror. The look that she had shown Tessa before caught her eye. What¡¯s going on? Looking back, Mani seems to have been more and more absent from Tessa¡¯s side these days. She sometimes looked distracted. Tessa cautiously called Mani. ¡°Um, Mani¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± ¡°That, maybe¡­¡± ¡°¡­Why?¡± ¡°No, nothing. Just¡­ I was wondering what you think Mrs. Vellodem would need now¡­¡± Eventually, Tessa, who refused to ask Mani directly what was going on or not, turned the subject to something else. Fortunately, Mani didn¡¯t seem to have any doubts about Tessa¡¯s words. ¡°Ah, did you say that the day Mrs. Vellodem is leaving is just around the corner?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ So I want to give her a gift, but I don¡¯t know what kind of gift¡­ would be good. I want to hear from you, Mani.¡± ¡°¡­Well, money? It costs a lot of money to go out and live.¡± Mani answered with a passing tone, tying Tessa¡¯s fine hair back. Then she belatedly blinked her eyes with a flustered look. ¡°Ahh, I¡¯m sorry. Money to be a gift¡­ I was thinking about something else for a while¡­ Forget about that.¡± ¡°Oh, no¡­ As you said, money¡­ I think it will be fine.¡± Even Tessa thought Janet would need a lot of money. First of all, she¡¯s not alone, and now she¡¯s in a position where she has to live outside. She would need a considerable amount of money to settle in a suitable and good place and live with the child who would come into the world in the future. So, as Mani said, money may be the most helpful gift for Janet. But the problem was that Tessa had no money. What she was wearing, what she had, and what she was eating were all prepared by Hert. In fact, Tessa was living in an environment where she didn¡¯t need to have money. ¡°But I don¡¯t have money¡­¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°¡­Is there any way to save the money?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°In a short time¡­¡± She knew it¡¯s an absurd question, but Tessa still asked Mani out of curiosity. She wanted to help Janet even a little. She had given no return, when she had only received, so she was eager to help when Janet was about to leave. ¡°Uh¡­ How about speaking to His Lordship about this?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Tessa closed her lips for a moment. Ask Hert for money? Of course, Hert was definitely the only one who could get money among the people around Tessa. Because he was the new lord of this place. He may be willing to give her a few pennies. But Tessa couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask him for money. She¡¯s already been getting a lot from him, so if she were to ask for money now? Even if she had an iron plate on her face, it¡¯s still shameless. Everyone would blame Tessa. In such a good place, she was fed, put to sleep, dressed up, doing everything, and now she was even robbing Hert of his money. So it was really impossible. Besides, it was clear that Hert would think of her as strange. Seeing that Tessa¡¯s face hardened, Mani hurriedly opened her mouth and spoke again. ¡°I mean, not just asking for money¡­ that to help Mrs. Vellodem a little¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°No, no, don¡¯t think too much about it. Even Mrs. Vellodem wouldn¡¯t want money. I said that without thinking.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± At that moment, Tessa¡¯s eyes saw the jewelry that Mani removed from her. Both were expensive. It¡¯s a shame they¡¯re being worn only by her neck and ears. Tessa had a fleeting thought, but she wondered if she could sell the jewelry or give it to Janet as a gift. Then she quickly shook her head. ¡®What are you thinking now¡­?¡¯ To act out of place, to act as if she was the owner of them. Tessa was horrified at the thought and turned her head away from the accessories. She was being foolish. She was so glad that Hert wasn¡¯t here right now. If he had, she would not have been able to raise her head because she was feeling so ashamed and guilty. Tessa crawled into the bed after changing her clothes. She wanted to empty this mind full of embarrassed thoughts, even for a moment. She covered the blanket over her head, closed her eyes, and hurriedly went to sleep. She couldn¡¯t understand why she was being like this these days. ¡ª Chapter 65 Chapter 65 ¡®¡­They said he was dead.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ ¡®Well, it¡¯s only natural because he was sold as a gladiator slave. It¡¯s unfortunate.¡¯ An unfamiliar voice rang in her head. Tessa felt that even her vision was blurry. Everything was hazy like a fog. She blinked dazedly and looked up at the man who was still talking to her. ¡®No one came back alive after being dragged there in the first place.¡¯ The man whose eyes, nose and mouth were crushed was constantly talking about Hert¡¯s death. Tessa let out a disbelieving smile unknowingly. Hert¡¯s dead? What nonsense¡­ But all of a sudden, Tessa felt like she had gone through all this once before. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Before long, Tessa let out a low sigh. She realized that what was unfolding before her was a dream of something she had been through before. Yes, this was a nightmare, showing her over and over again what she did seven years ago. Otherwise, the man in front of her could not have been saying that Hert was dead. ¡®Then just leave.¡¯ Tessa was glaring at the Baron¡¯s servant who was disappearing. Dead, who¡¯s dead? Hert is alive. Liar. But her lips seldom opened. She should have said a word before the servant completely disappeared, but her body wouldn¡¯t listen to her. Instead, like that day, her head was getting dizzy. ¡®Ahh¡­ no¡­¡¯ Suddenly, an animal-like cry erupted from her lips. It was the same as that day. After hearing the news of Hert¡¯s death, she couldn¡¯t believe it, so she stared blankly into the air for a while and then started crying as if pouring everything out. As soon as she recognized her own crying, she felt tears running down her cheeks. Then, an immense wave of despair engulfed Tessa entirely. Her mind had broken down and her body crumbled. Her lungs tightened as if it was going to break, and Tessa fell to the floor and began to cry like a mad woman. ¡®¡­No no! He¡¯s not dead, Hert¡¯s not dead! Lies. Lies to deceive me!¡¯ She knows it¡¯s a lie now, but at that time, Hert¡¯s death came clear because of the handful of golden hair that the servant had given her along with the news. Tessa hunched forward and sobbed uncontrollably. Her body was out of control like she had lost everything. ¡®No¡­ Please, don¡¯t do this¡­¡¯ Tessa couldn¡¯t stop her crying even though she knew this was a dream. Even though she knew that Hert was alive now, the memories of that day overlapped now and the agony of losing him vividly came back to life. Most of all, it made her even more unbearable that her own foolish choices had pushed him to his limbs. Because it wasn¡¯t a lie. Tessa curled up her body. ¡®¡­No, no!¡¯ Stop showing this to me. Why are you doing this to me all of a sudden? No way¡­ Is it because I am greedy? Hoping to want to stay with Hert? Tessa wept and wrapped her arms around her head. Her crying did not stop. Even though her face was soaked to the point that she looked like a mess, the tears continued to flow down as if it would continue until her whole body was dry. Her heart also felt like it was being cut with a knife, making it difficult for her to even breathe properly. ¡®Stop it, please!¡¯ No matter how much she shouted to herself in her dreams, the pain continued. Was this dream so painful in the first place? Tessa scratched the floor, panting, her face covered. It was the first nightmare since she started sharing a bed with Hert. She didn¡¯t know that the nightmare she had forgotten for a while would drive her so crazy. No, please stop. Please someone wake me up¡­ Get me out of this nightmare. Tessa pleaded into the air. She prayed desperately, even though she knew that there was no one to help her in her dream. It was a different choice when she accepted with resignation. ¡®Tessa.¡¯ Then someone appeared in front of Tessa. Tessa reflexively grabbed someone¡¯s leg and lifted her head. Aacckk! Tessa screamed and jumped away from him. Hert was looking at her with blood flowing all over his body. His body was full of wounds cut with a sword. Hert spoke in a ferocious voice to Tessa, who was trembling. ¡®Because of you, I became like this.¡¯ ¡®H-Her¡­¡¯ ¡®You pushed me to hell. Are you satisfied now?¡¯ Tessa shook her head haphazardly. No, it can¡¯t be¡­ I was in pain too, I wanted to run away¡­! I never thought I got it good! I wish you didn¡¯t end up like that too! Tessa shouted out loudly in her dream, things she had never said outside of her dream. But Hert continued to stare at Tessa. ¡®I loved you. But what I received after giving you my love is your betrayal?¡¯ ¡®No, Her¡­¡¯ ¡®I was the only one who loved you. You didn¡¯t love me.¡¯ As he did every time he appeared in his dreams, this time, Hert lashed out at Tessa with bitter accusations. And even though those words were not actually Hert¡¯s, they pierced Tessa¡¯s chest like a dagger. Maybe these were Hert¡¯s true feelings. Tessa managed to keep the nausea coming out. ¡®I want to kill you.¡¯ ¡®Ahh¡­¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s die together. You will die with me, too.¡¯ The boy¡¯s hand reaches out towards Tessa. His large hand gripped Tessa¡¯s neck, and she was choked in an instant. It was so painful that she really couldn¡¯t breathe. Can I finally die? While Hert was strangling her, Tessa thought. The pain of dying was excruciatingly painful, but in fact, she often wanted to die like this. Ironically, that was the case at the time. Even in death, she wanted to follow Hert. And it was at that moment. ¡°Tessa!¡± There was a voice calling her in haste. Her blurry vision flickered, trying to focus on someone. Who¡­ Her mind was spinning round and round. Tessa woke up very slowly from her dream. The world was still dark, but there was a small light that she couldn¡¯t see. Tessa came to her senses the moment she met the terrified blue eyes. ¡°Tessa!¡± Ah. Tessa saw Hert¡¯s face, who seemed to be running out of breath, and was quite agitated. With a dazed face, she glanced at the man who had awakened her from a nightmare, from the darkness. The unsteady eyes beneath his fluttering eyelashes showed how emotionally agitated he was. It wasn¡¯t just that. There was a cold sweat on his forehead, and the hand holding her was full of strong power. He looked down at her with a face painted entirely with fear. Tessa called out the man¡¯s name in disbelief. ¡°Hert¡­?¡± ¡°Are you¡­ okay?¡± Hert¡¯s wheezing breath was felt right in front of her. Tessa looked around. The room wasn¡¯t much different from before she fell asleep. Instead, time had passed, and the brightly lit room was instead dim now. Perhaps Hert had come to visit her for dinner. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ I just had¡­ a nightmare.¡± To reassure Hert, Tessa put more force in her voice and explained. But Hert said, ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous,¡± and twisted his face grimly. ¡°Who¡¯s fine, damn it, who has nightmares while strangling themselves?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡­ Do you know how surprised I was to see that?¡± Haaa, Hert exhaled the breath he had been holding back and released Tessa¡¯s body he had been holding tight. Then, with both of his seriously trembling hands, he ruffled his hair roughly. After that, he swept his face a few more times, then opened his mouth again. ¡°You have a problem. Something serious too.¡± ¡°¡­I¡­¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t. I¡¯m going crazy right now.¡± Tessa shut up at Hert¡¯s words. Eventually, Hert calmed down, he began to gently caress Tessa¡¯s face with his trembling hand. It was like a mirage that Tessa was about to disappear at any moment. Damn it. In addition, swear words continued to pour out of his mouth. ¡°Did you¡­ do that before?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine¡­ It¡¯s not a problem. It¡¯s never a problem¡­¡± Something like this happened several times before, times when she woke up by strangling herself like today, but it never led to a bigger problem. She just woke up with a little sore throat. In the first place, it would be impossible for her to strangle herself to death because she didn¡¯t have the strength for it. And Tessa knew it well because she had been through it a lot. Of course, listening to that answer, Hert¡¯s eyes widened fiercely. ¡°There are no problems? Are you crazy? You call¡­ that nothing? I thought I was wrong¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You have a talent for making people crazy, can¡¯t you see anything right now? Unless you¡¯re really trying to make me crazy¡­¡± Suddenly, Hert pulled Tessa into his arms. His pounding heartbeat reached Tessa. Tessa quietly closed her eyes in his firm and warm embrace. She didn¡¯t know it, but she realized that her heart was beating as loudly as Hert. For some reason, Tessa felt like she was about to cry as she listened to the sound of his heartbeat, which calmed her. Every time she woke up from her nightmares while strangling herself, no one was by Tessa¡¯s side. She curled up with her body that had gone cold and endured it alone until dawn. And then she would spit out reassurances to herself¡ªthat she survived today, too. Even as she wished that tomorrow would not come, she nevertheless contraded herself as she wished that she would survive today as well. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± But this time it was different. Hert was next to her to give her a warm hug. In the end, Tessa burst into tears. She couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. Every time she opened her eyes in this way she had never thought she was lonely, but now that he came, she never had the time to feel alone. She was exhausted from those periods of solitude. No, in the first place, she should have been deprived of her right to feel lonely at all. Hert opened his mouth as he stroked Tessa¡¯s weeping face. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You really have a problem.¡± Listening to Hert¡¯s words, Tessa nodded her head. That¡¯s right. She had a problem with herself. ¡ª Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Was she getting greedy when she can¡¯t even speak properly? But she wanted to be by Hert¡¯s side. Without hesitation, she wanted to look forward to a happy future with him again. Yes, she had to admit. Tessa still needed Hert. She knew it was a futile wish, but she wanted to go back to the way they were before. ¡®However¡­¡¯ Was it really okay to do this? Tessa pushed the unspoken question into her throat. She can feel the warmth of the strong man¡¯s arms. Tessa let herself be buried in his embrace quietly. She just wanted time to stop like this. All she wished for was for her to be with him like this. At night, the sound of an owl¡¯s hoots could be heard. Elena stood near the window and looked down at her bare legs. It was much better than before, but compared to other normal people¡¯s legs, the condition of hers was not very good. She gave up on walking and floundered back to her wheelchair. It certainly put more strain on her body the longer she used her legs. Then the door opened and the maid came in. The maid who brought the tea table poured tea into the teacup and handed it to Elena. Elena looked at the hem of the maid¡¯s sleeves, which was a little disheveled, and spoke to her. ¡°Did you get it right?¡± ¡°Yes, to some extent.¡± Elena looked at the moon as she looked out the window. The round moon seemed to shine brightly to celebrate. She smiled contentedly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange that rats like a lot of things?¡± ¡°Strange things happen at any time in life.¡± ¡°Yes, it is. Well, anyway, things seem to work out, so I¡¯m glad.¡± Elena nodded her head, savoring the moderately bitter tea. ¡°But I feel sorry for him.¡± ¡°¡­Just think of your goals. It¡¯s just around the corner.¡± ¡°I know. So I try to think that there is nothing I can do.¡± Elena looked down at her legs again. Just as her own became like this, other things are unavoidable. The world was cruel and biased. If she did not act first, then the opportunity would be stolen from her and she would be trampled on. She had to have the strength to prepare for it. Even if a powerless person shouts for a hundred days, the only thing that comes back is their own echoes. She was lucky this time too. She didn¡¯t know that the Lord¡¯s noncommissioned officer would be absent, but it was thanks to this that now was the perfect time for her to build trust with the Lord. Of course, someone will suffer a small loss in the process, though. Elena enjoyed the bright moonlight. It was a beautiful night. Tessa, who caused a little commotion that evening, had to be seen by Kennis, who had rushed on an urgent call. Tessa wanted to tell him she wasn¡¯t ill and she was fine, but Hert was stubborn. In the end, it was diagnosed that there was nothing wrong with her body, and the corners of Hert¡¯s wildly raised eyebrows went down a little. But Hert¡¯s concern for Tessa continued until this morning. He treated Tessa like a child, scolding and nagging her incessantly. If you¡¯re sick, call a doctor right away. Do things that won¡¯t overwhelm you. Never miss a meal. Drink tea often, your throat might still be strained. If anything strange happens, tell the escort immediately. Finally, he went to work after emphasizing that he could call or visit her whenever he wanted to see her. If anyone saw it, it would have been misunderstood as a husband who was unusually good to his weak wife. Having barely been let go by Hert, Tessa was getting ready to go to the Marchioness, when she heard something unexpected from Mani. ¡°The Marchioness¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah, she said it¡¯s best not to come today because she caught a cold.¡± Hearing Mani¡¯s words, Tessa put down the paper and quill she had been carrying. The strength she had on her shoulders waned a little. It must be because the time to learn writing from the Marchioness was one of the most awaited hours of the day. What¡¯s more, she was quite desperate to meet with the Marchioness now that Janet is preparing to leave the castle and she can¡¯t be seen easily. ¡®It¡¯s too early to go for a walk¡­¡¯ Then Tessa sat down at the desk and took the quill in her hand. Now that this happened, she decided to write a letter for Janet, as Elena had said before. However, it didn¡¯t take long for it to stop right from the start. Dear Janet¡­ Dear Mrs. Bellodem¡­ My dear friend, Janet Jutert¡­ How should she start? It was a practice letter, but it was not easy to write the first sentence because it was her first time composing a letter. Tessa grunted for a while, struggling with the paper. Most of all, the Marchioness was not there to look after her, so she was even more skeptical about whether she was writing it properly. She looked it up in the dictionary and wrote, but it was full of things to pay attention to: whether there were any spelling mistakes and whether the grammar was correct. In the end, Tessa decided to put off finishing the first sentence for a while and start over, following the Marchioness¡¯ advice. She pulled out a new piece of paper and held the pen. ¡®From the easier things like this¡­¡¯ Tessa decided to write a thank you to Janet first. She wanted to say thank you so much for helping her over the past two years. She smeared the ink on her pen and wrote ¡®thank you¡¯ clearly, word by word. Although it was only one word, she felt as if she had written more than half the letter. ¡°I am grateful¡­ For you¡­ Next time um¡­¡± Tessa pondered for a moment what she should write. She then decided to write her goodbyes. ¡°We will be¡­ separated¡­ Oh, this sounds so strange¡­¡± After drawing a long line over the sentence, Tessa began writing again below it. ¡°We will say goodbye, but¡­ I will¡­ miss you¡­¡± As she was writing her farewell sentence, Tessa paused her writing for a moment. She suddenly wondered if the grammar was correct. She remembered the marchioness had taught her a more natural expression before, but she couldn¡¯t remember. She drew a line over the sentences again and started writing over them. She was so focused on writing a few lines of letters that it was already lunchtime. Even with this, she almost didn¡¯t know that Hert was coming if Mani had not nudged her, and she would have devoted herself to writing the letter. Tessa hurriedly cleared the desk, Tessa, because she had decided to have lunch with Hert. She had to change her clothes, which she didn¡¯t even know had ink on, because she was writing the letter. She had a lot of work to do before Hert arrived. As Tessa scrambled to her feet, Mani gently calmed her and instructed the other maids to help her change her clothes. ¡°Madam, what to do with the leftover papers?¡± As Tessa practiced writing her letter, there was a bunch of wasted papers, so Mani asked. Tessa said quietly as she turned over from the screen. ¡°¡­Please burn them if possible.¡± ¡°Do you really want to do that? If you burn it, nothing will be left.¡± ¡°Because I practiced anyway¡­ it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll burn them right away.¡± Mani took the wads of paper to the fireplace, whisked them in, and lit them. Then the papers began to burn in an instant. Tessa felt a sense of relief when she saw it. She didn¡¯t want to leave behind her messy handwriting and words. It was embarrassing. ¡°It was all burned. So, please rest assured and change your clothes.¡± Mani smiled softly as she turned to Tessa, who kept glancing in her direction. Because of that, Tessa, whose face was red, hid herself behind the screen. ¡°Madam, would you like to keep your accessories as they are?¡± As she was about to change into her new clothes, one of the maids asked, examining Tessa¡¯s accessories as before. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Tessa glanced at herself in the mirror held out by the other maid. Should she change her jewelry? The yellow amber earrings she currently wears were jewelry that Hert hand-picked along with her dress. Now that she changed into new clothes, the colors seemed a little out of place. ¡°Then can I pick one that suits you?¡± At that moment, when Mani interrupted and asked, Tessa nodded her head willingly. Mani was next to Hert every morning, helping Tessa choose clothes. She also had good eyes. Marnie carefully removed the amber earring from Tessa¡¯s ear and pulled a pea-sized pearl earring from the jewelry box. ¡°I think this pearl would look better with the clothes you¡¯re wearing now.¡± As Mani said, the pearl earrings fit better than the amber earrings with Tessa¡¯s freshly changed clothes. After changing the earrings, Tessa couldn¡¯t see any traces of ink anymore on her attire. ¡°What, you changed your clothes?¡± Then the door opened and Hert entered the room. He frowned when Tessa was wearing a different dress than the one he had picked for her this morning. ¡°Oh, well¡­ I got something on me. Sorry.¡± ¡°There is nothing to be sorry about. This dress suits you, too.¡± The corners of Hert¡¯s lips curled up as he scanned Tessa. In fact, in his eyes, Tessa looked good and pretty no matter what she wore. He found it more difficult to find a dress that didn¡¯t fit her. He gestured with his chin and Mani and the maids withdrew from the room. ¡°Is your throat okay? Did you drink a lot of tea?¡± ¡°¡­Yes I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°I heard you didn¡¯t even go to the Marchioness today. What were you doing in the room?¡± ¡°Oh, just¡­ this and that¡­¡± Hert looked around the room for a moment, but there didn¡¯t seem to be anything she had done. At that moment, an inkwell and a quill on the desk caught his eye. Oh, come to think of it, wasn¡¯t she learning the basic skills she should know from the Marchioness? There seemed to be a writing class between them. Looking at the inkwell and quill he never gave Tessa, it was very likely that the Marchioness had given them to Tessa. Hert nodded and turned his head away. ¡°Would you like to go for a stroll before eating?¡± Hert naturally clasped Tessa¡¯s hands and shook them lightly. Tessa nodded slowly. ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡ª Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Tadak, tadak. The sound of footsteps of two people walking through the garden echoes quietly. Glanding down at her, Hert took Tessa¡¯s hand. She was walking right next to him. Her pale face that had turned red was now pale again. She looked tired. Was it because of the nightmare she had last night? If not¡­ ¡®Sir, some of the Madam¡¯s jewelry have been found on the market as stolen goods.¡¯ As Hert recalled a report he had received from his subordinate in the morning, he gripped her hand a bit tighter. They said that some of Tessa¡¯s trinkets that he had bought the other day had been stolen and sold outside. At first, Hert sneered, dismissing it as an outrageous thing. How can Tessa¡¯s trinkets come out as stolen goods? It was clear that the subordinate in charge of the investigation had misunderstood. But when he saw the trinkets his men had retrieved, Hert couldn¡¯t laugh any more. Most of the trinkets he bought by gathering merchants into the castle were one of a kind and could only be bought at astronomical prices. He didn¡¯t want to give Tessa something that other people could usually get, so he told them to prepare only the rare stuff. Although he hadn¡¯t memorized all of Tessa¡¯s accessories, he at least remembered the things he picked for her one time or another. It had become a habit that he¡¯d pick Tessa¡¯s clothes and accessories every morning, putting them on her himself. ¡®¡­Who sold those? ¡®It appears to be the Madam¡¯s closest maid.¡¯ ¡®Are you sure?¡¯ ¡®I shall come back to report it after I¡¯ve confirmed it.¡¯ Hert was speechless when he found out that the person selling the accessories was Tessa¡¯s maid, who could go in and out of the fortress. Why? Hert couldn¡¯t understand. Was there something that Tessa lacked? Why was she trying to sell these? If there¡¯s anything she wants, she could just tell him. Then he would get it for her somehow. ¡®¡­I see. Just keep an eye on it for now.¡¯ He was a bit confused, but Hert was unwilling to conclude that Tessa herself was the one selling those accessories. Occasionally, some of the employees secretly stole the belongings of the master¡¯s family and sold them off. There was a high probability that Tessa was unaware that her trinkets had disappeared and were therefore sold outside. ¡­But what if that¡¯s not the case? Hert stood and looked down at Tessa. Tessa tilted her head, wondering why he suddenly stopped walking. He impulsively pulled Tessa into his arms and hugged her without realizing it. The small, thin body fell into his arms. Hearing the pounding of the small heartbeat seemed reassuring, but doubts gradually sprouted. Really¡­ What if Tessa was making money selling jewelry without his knowledge? What if she urgently needed money in a short time? It was this part that Hert was worried about. If this wasn¡¯t the maid robbing her, but something that Tessa herself had done, he didn¡¯t know how to deal with it. His head was throbbing. Even as she thought Tessa couldn¡¯t do that, it didn¡¯t convince him and kept stopping him. She never said anything to him. He did not know what she¡¯s hiding inside. She was a woman who had already betrayed him once. She might betray him twice. As she¡¯d stand in front of him with that innocent face, when his back was turned, she might already be scheming ways to throw him away. ¡®Damn, what am I thinking¡­¡¯ Hert struggled to dispel any thoughts about him separating from Tessa. In fact, it was nonsense. For Tessa to be collecting money without his knowledge. Everything she needed was here right now. Moreover, she even made a promise to him. So, for her to betray him in this situation? She couldn¡¯t have done it unless she was really looking down on him. ¡®However¡­ Anyway, if it¡¯s true¡­¡¯ Then why? For what reason? Maybe she did not like those accessories? She didn¡¯t like them, so she wanted to sell them and have money on hand instead? But why was she doing it secretly? Using her maid too? If she had asked him to buy another one, he would have bought a few or dozens of new ones. Was she embarrassed? Or she was selling what he gave her as a gift because it¡¯s too burdensome? Without a word? Following the flow of his thoughts, he was now even bothered about Tessa changing her clothes. When he saw her changed attire, he had no thoughts because it even looked good on her, but now looking back, he found it strange. Why did she change into something other than the clothes he had chosen? Was it really an excuse that she got something on her clothes? Perhaps the pearl earrings she¡¯s wearing now would disappear in a few days. In fact, if he were to catch the maid¡ªthe culprit¡ªand make her confess, then everything would be neatly resolved. It was clear that it would turn out to be the maid¡¯s robbery and had nothing to do with Tessa. From what he¡¯d seen so far, Tessa would be unwilling to do something like this. Because of her long-term abuse, would she sell her jewelry through her maid to save money? But there was something else that made Hert so concerned. These were the Marchioness¡¯ words, whom he stumbled upon on the way to Tessa. ¡®Is Tessa doing alright these days?¡¯ ¡®¡­What do you mean?¡¯ ¡®It looks like she has a lot of trouble. Even in class with me, she couldn¡¯t concentrate. She also skipped class today. That¡¯s why I asked.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ ¡®If that¡¯s not it, then I¡¯m glad¡­ Your Excellency, be careful. I hope you heed the warning I gave last time.¡¯ The Marchioness left such unknown words and disappeared, dragging her wheelchair with her maid. Because of this, Hert was forced to recall what the Marchioness had said to him the last time. ¡®Watch out for Missus Vellodem.¡¯ Damn it. She¡¯d be locked up in the annex again. Hert hugged Tessa even tighter. The sound of her little heart wasn¡¯t loud, but he could hear it beating clearly. Thump-thump-thump-thump. For some unknown reason, he felt like she was going to disappear. Just like last night when she groaned in her sleep, strangling herself in her nightmares. ¡°Tessa.¡± Hert strengthened his voice and called out to Tessa. ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with us like this, right?¡± Please say there¡¯s no problem. Please, with your own lips, say it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry about it. Our relationship will continue like this. Give me a chance to trust you. Hert closed his eyes, waiting for an answer. But the answer never came. ¡°¡­Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡± Hert, without realizing it, urged Tessa in a hurry. Why won¡¯t you answer? Hert widened his eyes again and pushed Tessa halfway from him and stared at her still. Tessa hesitated, unable to make eye contact with him. Before long, a small voice murmured. ¡°Sorry¡­ I was thinking about something¡­¡± ¡°What were you thinking?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Tessa muttered her words and lowered her head. Her throat stung as she felt guilty for nothing. She had to give him the answer he wanted, but her voice didn¡¯t come out. It was because the question he had just posed kept coming to mind. ¡®There¡¯s nothing wrong with us like this, right?¡¯ How can there be nothing wrong? Tessa was once again gripped by anxiety. Hert¡¯s question was as if he knew everything. Did he really know everything? So, was he indirectly urging her so she would tell the truth now? Tessa licked her lips and looked down at the ground. Not knowing what to do, her head seemed to turn blank. ¡°Tessa, look at me. Raise your head.¡± When Tessa bowed her head for a while and couldn¡¯t even say a word, Hert, unable to see it any longer, grabbed Tessa¡¯s shoulder with both hands and gently shook it. ¡°I am not trying to force you. Just take it easy¡­ You can say it. If you can¡¯t say it right now, you don¡¯t have to. Just¡­¡± I¡¯ll take care of everything. Tessa slowly blinked her eyes at Hert¡¯s words. He opened his mouth again, looking straight into Tessa¡¯s gaze. ¡°Just¡­ As we promised last time, just don¡¯t betray me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If you betray me one more time,¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do¡­ something like that¡­!¡± Then Tessa screamed out unknowingly, as if vomiting her words out quickly. Hert looked at her with a blank expression for a moment at Tessa¡¯s low cry. ¡°How can I¡­ do that¡­¡± Betrayal. She has never thought of anything like that before. It was enough to hurt him seven years ago. Even then, it wasn¡¯t because she wanted to betray him in the first place. Although Hert wanted to tell him that even though he thought she had betrayed him in the past, she knew that it would be better if she wouldn¡¯t tell him anything now. ¡°Hert, I¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s enough.¡± Reaching out his hand and holding Tessa¡¯s hand again, Hert muttered with a faint smile. ¡°All you have to do is not betray me. Then I can wait for eternity.¡± Hert reached out his other hand to Tessa, who looked up blankly at him, and gently caressed her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for suddenly saying something like this.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Just sometimes¡­ I feel anxious.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°For the past seven years, we have been living without knowing anything about each other. So I guess I don¡¯t know too much about you. And often things come to mind that I don¡¯t want to think about. I guess I still can¡¯t bring myself to trust you fully.¡± Haa, Hert sighed softly. Right. Isn¡¯t that still unclear? After everything is clear, he can doubt Tessa. For now, trusting Tessa was a priority. Wasn¡¯t he determined to do that? ¡°Just like this¡­ Let¡¯s just be like this¡­¡± At that moment. Tessa mustered up the courage to put her hand on his, which was wrapped around her cheek, and clasped it. And then, she struggled to squeeze her voice out and managed to get the words that wouldn¡¯t come out. ¡°¡­Sorry, I¡­¡± Tessa felt her stomach churn. It was the first time she had said this to him frankly. She looked at Hert, looking like she was about to cry. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry. I know I shouldn¡¯t do this¡­¡± ¡°Tessa.¡± ¡°¡­Can I, be¡­ greedy?¡± ¡ª Chapter 68 Chapter 68 She felt disgusted at herself. She was saying this even though she was the one who had pushed him to hell. Even so, she couldn¡¯t stop. Tessa didn¡¯t want to let Hert go. She knew that this was selfish greed, but still. ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t ¡­ do this to you, but I keep¡­ getting¡­ greedy¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Actually, I, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Hert had a bright future ahead of her. As she was the wife of the dead, old marquis, she was only an obstacle. Maybe not right now, but someday, it will give him trouble. So, if she was really thinking about Hert, it was right to stop here. Because stupid women only bring misery. She has been and will always be. ¡°Can I¡­ be greedy¡­ even though¡­ I would only be¡­ an obstacle¡­ for you¡­?¡± Can she be by his side because of greed? Will this choice now lead them to unhappiness like the choice she made seven years ago? As she stuttered, Tessa trembled. Even though she was determined to be greedy, her body endlessly cowered, fearing that Hert would be displeased by her again. In the end, tears covered her eyes, making her vision blurry. As she thought about how Hert had been taken away as a gladiator slave because of her, sorrow welled up in her heart. She couldn¡¯t help but cry when she thought of how he returned alive from that hell. And yet, to make him unhappy again with her greed? ¡®I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t do this¡­¡¯ Her stomach continued to churn. She shouldn¡¯t ruin the life of a normal person by being selfish. Maybe it¡¯s her inner voice. A warning not to be greedy. ¡°No, nothing, pretend you didn¡¯t hear¡­¡± As Tessa was about to let Hert¡¯s hand down and bowed her face. Hert lowered his head and quickly kissed her lips. Tessa¡¯s eyes widened at the soft touch of his tongue. The man¡¯s large hand gripped the back of her neck to prevent Tessa from running away. ¡°Ah, mmph¡­¡± Suddenly, Tessa quietly closed her eyes and grabbed Hert¡¯s collar with both hands. She exhaled hot breaths. Her whole body seemed to fill herself with the man¡¯s breath. Tessa breathed in, following the entangled tongue sweeping her teeth evenly. After that, the kiss continued for a long time. ¡°Haa¡­¡± Hert raised his head, checking Tessa¡¯s lips shiny with saliva. He said softly as he wiped her lips with his thumb. The voice sounded like it was being pressed down. ¡°Please¡­ Be greedy.¡± ¡°¡­Her¡ª¡± ¡°What, do you think that I¡¯m doing this because I¡¯m a saint?¡± Hert let out a low sigh and put his forehead on Tessa¡¯s forehead and continued speaking harshly. ¡°From the beginning, you were the only one for me. I came here thinking of only you¡­ Your very existence makes my greed run rampant. That¡¯s why I¡¯m doing this.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really care, so be greedy. Tessa. That¡¯s what I want. If it¡¯s you¡­ I can give you my everything.¡± She knew early on that he had come this far to hear the reason for her betrayal, but that was not the case. It was only an excuse that he wanted to know why she betrayed him. He just wanted to see Tessa once again. He wanted to see Tessa alive with his own eyes. Whenever he was having a hard time, he wanted to see that face that smiled brightly. ¡®Her!¡¯ ¡­That lovely girl. Someone who has always shown sincerity and shared affection with him. In his small world, she was the only light. A bright light that illuminates the way to a wider world. Hert loved her existence. No, he couldn¡¯t help but love her. Even the reason he lives was because her existence told him to. ¡®Why did I come back alive? ¡­It was all for you.¡¯ At first, he couldn¡¯t accept Tessa, who kept her mouth shut and turned away from him, so he was taking out his anger for a while. It was unfair, and it was only him that seemed to be fussing over her, so he couldn¡¯t stay still. For that reason, he just wanted her to feel the same way as he did, so he acted harshly. In fact, it was difficult to control his raging emotions. For seven years, the worn-out emotions began to creak and run wild. Like the foolish child at that time who didn¡¯t even realize his feelings. ¡°Tessa.¡± Hert covered Tessa¡¯s face with both hands. Then he stared at her, as if he wanted to take in everything with his eyes. Tessa, who went from a girl to a woman during the seven years they had not been together, occasionally made Hert¡¯s heart pound to the point it was going to break. So he couldn¡¯t have been more impatient. Because he doesn¡¯t want to lose this light he found again. He just wants to keep her in his arms. ¡°¡­You still don¡¯t know why. Or are you pretending not to know?¡± ¡°Her¡­¡± ¡°I want you. Before and now.¡± Tessa¡¯s breathing was getting worse. Hert said as he watched her chest rise and fall rapidly. ¡°You are always late. You won¡¯t know unless I tell you first.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I like you, Tessa.¡± And I still like you. Tessa took in a breath. The boy of that day was right in front of her. She couldn¡¯t stand it and burst into tears. There was a man as foolish as her right here. The sound of people laughing and chatting so much that the soft melody of stringed instruments is buried. In the spacious hall, under the sparkling chandelier, dozens of tables were centered around a crowd of colorfully dressed people. Ferdale was half reclining on the sofa, wearing a mask that covered his entire face. He had a glass of champagne in one hand and a card in the other. He was currently immersed in the game. ¡°All in!¡± After checking the hand, Ferdale pushed all the chips in front of him and shouted. Then the people around him cheered and applauded. Other players on the same board checked their hands and either folded their cards or, like Ferdale, chose to go all-in. ¡°Hahaha, I won again!¡± Soon after the hand was revealed, Ferdale took another victory. After another thunderous applause broke out and all the chips on the board were his, Ferdale started throwing some chips at the people. Everyone cheered and was busy picking up the falling chips. Participants who lost their chips burst out in anger and left their seats and disappeared somewhere. ¡°Young Marquis.¡± An employee quietly approached Ferdale¡¯s side, who was scattering chips and chasing the woman next to him, and whispered in his ear. Ferdale could not erase the regretful expression and got up slowly from his seat. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just about to have fun¡­¡± ¡°Forgive me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right, lead the way.¡± Ferdale followed the staff out of the hall and walked down a secluded hallway. At the end of the hallway hung a portrait the size of an adult male. The staff in front of him touched a certain part of the portrait, and the wall opened and another passage appeared. Ferdale skillfully stepped into it. The staff no longer followed. ¡®How many secret passages are there in this building?¡¯ Ferdale came out into the space leading to an aisle, and when he saw the other staff waiting for him there, he gasped inside. The security here was unexpectedly tight and tight. Ferdale, who came as a guest and became a business partner, was not easily shown much and was hiding. ¡®At first, I accepted that it was good¡­ It¡¯s getting worse and worse.¡¯ After meeting the owner of this building in search of the ¡®red beard¡¯ at the Lindehal estate, Ferdale has been enjoying a pleasant and comfortable life. He can also enjoy gambling to his heart¡¯s content using the infinitely provided chips every day, and from bed to meal was perfect, just like he did at the marquisate. Thanks to him coming here, Ferdale thought he had been to heaven for a few days. But after twenty years of living a gambler¡¯s life, Ferdale realized one thing. Everything had a price. He was slowly assimilating into this comfortable and pleasant daily life, but at the same time he was getting a little anxious. Of course, he paid the owner of this building a fair price by contract. But¡­ ¡®It¡¯s like I¡¯m missing something?¡¯ Moving along with the staff, he pondered what he had missed, but he still couldn¡¯t find anything. Then Ferdale stood in front of a room. ¡°We have a guest today.¡± ¡°Guest?¡± ¡°Yes, just go inside.¡± The employee bowed his head at Ferdale and stepped back. When Ferdale had to open the door and enter, the owner of the building was sitting in a room he had seen several times before. And opposite him was a man in a mask that covered his entire face like Ferdale. ¡°Come here, Young Marquis. I have been waiting.¡± ¡°Uh, hmm, ahem, what¡¯s going on this time¡­¡± ¡°Before that, I have someone to introduce. Would you like to sit this way?¡± As Ferdale sat down at the owner¡¯s guidance, he felt the man opposite him staring at him. ¡°Then let me introduce him. He is the one who will help the Young Marquis.¡± ¡°Ah? Really. If so, then nice to meet you.¡± Ferdale smiled and stretched out his hand toward the man, but the man only glanced at Ferdale¡¯s hand and did not hold it. Because of this, Ferdale¡¯s face began to turn red. Who was this person? Was he looking down on the person right in front of him? Ferdale smirked and looked at the owner, but he gave no response. ¡®Huh, what is it? Could it be that he is in a higher position than me?¡¯ As Ferdale¡¯s face, which had been dissatisfied until recently, was slowly gathered, he unknowingly straightened his crooked posture. The intimidation felt by the man was no joke. ¡°Then let¡¯s start talking about it properly.¡± ¡°Wait, what are we talking about?¡± At the owner¡¯s words, Ferdale looked at him again with a puzzled face. The owner opened his mouth with a cheerful voice, as if saying why was he asking for something obvious. ¡°Well, are we not talking about the recapturing of the Jutert estate? A territorial battle.¡± ¡ª Chapter 69 Chapter 69 ¡°That¡¯s why I feel like I¡¯m running away for being guilty.¡± Janet grunted as she shoved the clothes into her bag. Jean, who was helping next to her, pointed out the condition of her bag as it was already full. ¡°You can¡¯t take them all. Bring only the bare minimum of your luggage.¡± ¡°Why do I have to leave so suddenly before my schedule?¡± ¡°It came in a hurry, so we¡¯re just going in a hurry. You have to leave anyway.¡± Jean replied sternly, taking all the clothes from Janet¡¯s bag and hanging them back. Those are my favorite clothes! Belatedly Janet reached out her hand, but Jean quickly dragged the hanger into the dressing room. Janet rubbed her mouth and looked at her bag with really minimal luggage left. It was the perfect amount to bring along while escaping at night. ¡°Really, everyone tells me nothing.¡± What was her fate? Janet closed her bag and folded her arms. Still, she noticed one thing. Things are moving faster than expected. If it weren¡¯t for that, the plan she had made that¡¯s meant for a few days later would not have been implemented today. ¡®What are you thinking¡­¡¯ Janet walked over to the window, swung the door open, and looked underneath. After all of the other wives had left, the annex was quiet and she was left alone. But Janet did not believe the silence. It was because there were people who were watching her from before. As they couldn¡¯t get into her room, if she left, they would immediately catch her. ¡®Well, I didn¡¯t expect you to notice it so quickly. He is a man that should not be taken lightly. Of course it¡¯s good for Tessa, but¡­¡¯ She was worried about something. Janet narrowed her eyes and then pulled the window close. Jean, who had just finished organizing the clothes, was coming out of the dressing room. ¡°More than that, were you able to sneak out?¡± As Janet asked gruntfully, Jean nodded her head sternly. ¡°Sure. I also took out the Young Marquis, right?¡± ¡°You had Geoffrey¡¯s help back then. We don¡¯t have Geoffrey now.¡± ¡°Sir Geoffrey is a secondary option. Don¡¯t worry, everything¡¯s already in place. I don¡¯t know what the Marchioness is trying to do¡­ I lost my permission.¡± ¡°If Sir Shine finds out later, everything will be overturned.¡± How would his expression change if he knew that everyone was in cahoots? Marquis Borwen began extensive preparations for the Jutert Marquisate two years ago. One pillar of the plan was Janet, and in a broader sense, the Marchioness was also included. Even thirty percent of the workers here were planted by Marquis Borwen. In a way, the fate of the Jutert Marquisate was decided on that day two years ago. ¡®We are nothing more than Her Excellency¡¯s chess pieces.¡¯ Most of the troops that Hert, who became the new lord, brought here were soldiers of the Borwen Marquisate. In other words, there are a lot of people who would help Janet escape. For them, the name of Marquis Borwen takes precedence over Hert¡¯s. Of course, she heard that there were also some of Hert¡¯s private soldiers here. He picked up people from the war along the way. But even so, the number of those under the marquis was much greater. This was proof that he had not yet escaped from the marquis¡¯ clutches. In other words, Hert Shine was also Marquis Borwen¡¯s long-term chess piece. ¡®But why do you have to hide me?¡¯ Janet came to this place two years ago as the Marquis said, but she actually had a hard time understanding her order. Why would she have to hide from him that she had come in here on the marquis¡¯ order? If he knew it was the marquis who helped Tessa after all, he would certainly appreciate it. ¡®What is it, I can¡¯t see the big picture.¡¯ Janet shook her head and sat in the chair. In any case, this quiet marquisate will be in turmoil after just a few hours. Because she would disappear without a sound. Janet said to Jean, stretching. ¡°Jean, I want to enjoy tea time one last time. Would you bring me some lemon tart?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Watching Jean disappear beyond the room, Janet leaned her chin on the table. It was really goodbye to the people of this marquisate who she had been living with for the past two years. ¡®I¡¯m sorry Tessa. I can¡¯t even say goodbye¡­¡¯ Will there be a big deal about it though? There was a man next to her who was strong enough to bite and suck her and carry her on his back. Janet rubbed her stiff neck and closed her eyes. ¡°Are you done crying?¡± Tessa couldn¡¯t show Hert her puffy eyes, so she bowed her head. Even if she didn¡¯t see it, her eyes must¡¯ve been puffy. But Hert didn¡¯t mind at all and persistently continued to look at Tessa¡¯s face. Eventually, he took a step back when it was confirmed that there was nothing wrong with Tessa, except for her swollen eyes. ¡°When you go in, I¡¯ll tell them to prepare ice first. Just put it on a little and the swelling will go away in no time.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go in.¡± Hert, who clasped Tessa¡¯s hand in his, slowly led her into the castle. They were about to head to the dining room where the meal was prepared. A knight hurriedly approached, searching for Hert. Seeing him gasping for air, the situation seemed unusual. ¡°This is an urgent report from the reconnaissance team.¡± At the knight¡¯s words, Hert looked at Tessa. There was wonder in her eyes as she alternately stared at him and the knight. Hert let go of the hand he had been holding for a moment. ¡°Tessa, stay here for a second. It will be over soon.¡± Only after moving away from Tessa did Hert raise his chin for the knight to speak. By the time the knight finished speaking, Hert¡¯s expression hardened. He looked again at Tessa, who was waiting for him a little further away from him. ¡°I¡¯ll get ready. I will follow you soon.¡± Hert sent the knight away first then approached Tessa. She looked up at him with an anxious face, but he said calmly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but don¡¯t wait for me for lunch. You should go ahead and eat first. I have urgent business, so I need to go out for a while.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing big. I¡¯ll deal with it right away.¡± However, contrary to his words, Hert¡¯s expression was unusual. His wrinkled brow was showing displeasure. Tessa suddenly felt her heart pounding uncontrollably. Did something bad happen? Without realizing it, she reached out her hand and grabbed the hem of Hert¡¯s clothes. ¡°Hert¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I told you it was no big deal.¡± Hert saw Tessa¡¯s trembling hand and kissed her on the forehead tenderly. ¡°However¡­¡± ¡°If possible, just stay in the room today. Never go outside the castle. Wait until I come back, okay?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Hert was about to move when she saw the knight bringing his coat in the distance. Tessa still hadn¡¯t let go of Hert¡¯s hem that she had grabbed. So Hert looked back at her with a bewildered face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s, I mean¡­ Please¡­ come back safely.¡± It was a very small voice that seemed to be crawling low, but Hert heard it clearly and let out a smirk. This wasn¡¯t the situation to laugh, but it was because that little head was insanely adorable. He could help but laugh. ¡°Are you only saying that?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just teasing you.¡± So relax. Hert said, flicking Tessa¡¯s forehead lightly with his finger. At his brief mischief, Tessa smiled back, but she did not let go of the hem of Hert¡¯s robe that she was holding onto. Realizing that she had something else to say to him, Hert glanced at Tessa, motioning for the other knights within walking distance to stop for a moment. ¡°What¡¯s wrong this time?¡± ¡°¡­Well, today¡­ When you come back¡­¡± ¡°When I come back?¡± ¡°I want to¡­ tell you¡­¡± Hert already knew, but Tessa decided to tell everything through her own lips. She thought it was in return for the sincerity he had showed her. Of course it wouldn¡¯t be easy. Just thinking about what happened seven years ago was terrifying, and she hadn¡¯t been able to get out of it yet. Even thinking like this was so frightening that her hands trembled. But Tessa decided to take courage for Hert. And like he did, she wanted to confess and lay bare her heart. That I still love you. But it wasn¡¯t easy either. Already, her lips couldn¡¯t open properly, and her voice only lingered in her throat. Hert still called her in her sweet voice even when Tessa was like that. ¡°Tessa.¡± ¡°I, I¡­¡± ¡°I told you, you don¡¯t have to force yourself to do it if it¡¯s difficult for you.¡± ¡°Still¡­¡± ¡°I will wait. I can wait. So don¡¯t be in such a hurry. Like this, one, two¡­ go slowly. Then one day we can go back to the way we talked all night long. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Hearing Hert¡¯s words, Tessa held her tongue and nodded. ¡°See you later.¡± After Hert told the knight to take Tessa inside, he put on his coat and headed outside. As she watched Hert¡¯s disappearing back, she felt her heart pounding wildly. Yes, he was right. Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. Go slowly. Wasn¡¯t it a good thing that she already decided to confess now? That alone was a huge improvement. At first, she didn¡¯t even want to say anything. Little by little¡­ gradually¡­ If she has the courage, one day, as Hert said, they will be able to go back to the time when stories bloomed all night like before. ¡®I like you, Tessa.¡¯ When Tessa recalled Hert¡¯s voice, she felt like crying again. She felt that happiness had not yet completely left her. Most of all, she was glad she wasn¡¯t abandoned. Really¡­ It was a relief. ¡ª Chapter 70 Chapter 70 While waiting for Hert to return, Tessa practiced writing her letter to Janet. It felt as if she wouldn¡¯t be able to endure not doing anything. She was worried about what would happen to Hert. Fortunately, the fortress was quiet, and Tessa was soon able to concentrate on writing the letter. Shiik, shiik, Now accustomed to handling the quill¡¯s tip, Tessa wrote one letter at a time with a neater handwriting than before. As the sheets of paper piled up, the contents of the letters that were chaotic began to be organized little by little. However, she had yet to decide how she¡¯d start her letter. ¡®Is Dear Janet good enough¡­ or would it be better to say, Dear my good and caring friend¡­¡¯ In the end, Tessa was unable to make a decision again, and so she settled for consulting the Marchioness, who she would meet tomorrow. The Marchioness must have written many letters, so she may be able to give Tessa a suitable salutation for this letter. Tessa left the beginning blank, and she skimmed through the letter she had written. And then she rubbed her lips. ¡®¡­As expected, I think determining respectful and casual tones is the most confusing part.¡¯ Even after she wrote it, it was difficult to distinguish whether it was written in a respectful or a casual manner. It was fortunate that this was just a draft. If she had been sent this to her straight away without making a draft first, Janet would have received a strange letter with a vague mix of respectful and casual tones. She may have started the letter in casual words. ¡°Would you like me to burn all these, Madam?¡± Mani, who came next to her, asked, pointing to the papers piled up on the desk. Oh, thank you. When Tessa collected the papers and handed them over, Mani took the papers familiarly and used them as kindling for the fire. Tessa stared at the papers going ablaze, then grabbed the quill again. She was going to continue her practice. ¡°Excuse me, Madam¡­ I have urgent business to attend to, so would it be alright for me to leave for a moment?¡± Mani brought the tea to Tessa, who was holding the paper and asked quietly. As Mani said it was urgent, Tessa nodded her head willingly. Come to think of it, Mani was leaving her place more and more frequently. She also showed a hint of nervousness from time to time. Because of this, Tessa was worried that something had happened to her, but she resisted the urge to ask. She didn¡¯t want to be meddlesome. She knew that she wasn¡¯t capable of helping anyone in the first place, and she knew that there were some people who didn¡¯t want to talk about their personal life. Mani was also not good at talking to her, so while Tessa thought about it every time, she never asked it out loud. ¡°Thank you. I will be back soon.¡± As Mani left, Tessa remained alone in her room to practice writing her letter. But as the dazzling sunlight fell into her room and casted a shadow, she felt her body weary and her concentration dissipated in an instant. Tessa nodded off unconsciously, and as she watched the ink from the nib seep into her paper, she slowly drifted off. Beyond the outer wall of the territory, a battalion of soldiers stood on a wide horizon, forming a line of dots in the far distance. Hert moved his scope to find the supposed commander of the battalion, but he could hardly find that person. The soldiers just stood there as if they had become wooden dolls. So, it felt like something was off. ¡°It¡¯s already been half a day since they¡¯ve been standing like that. I don¡¯t know what their intentions are.¡± The knight standing next to him frowned and said. His face was quite frustrated because he did not know the intentions of their opponents. It was the same with Hert, so Hert took his eyes off the scope and spoke back. ¡°It¡¯s a battalion made up of mercenaries. It¡¯s not an official army. And the damndest thing is that the commander is nowhere to be seen.¡± It has been quite some time since the reconnaissance team reported that a suspicious army appeared outside the territory and was waiting around the outer wall. Hert looked at his opponents, who had been immobile for hours, with displeasure. ¡®An army like this is too small to reclaim the territory. They wouldn¡¯t even be able to penetrate the outer wall. What is their purpose?¡¯ There was nothing he could not deal with, but it was an army that he did not need to deal with. The land they were standing on was not a Jutert estate, and they showed no intention of attacking. What bothered him was that they suddenly appeared, and that they didn¡¯t seem to want to attack, but they also didn¡¯t seem to want to communicate. As if their only purpose was to stay in their place. ¡®There is no flag to represent the owner of the army. Yet it¡¯s not even a sloppy army made up of a bunch of hooligans. Those are clearly trained mercenaries.¡¯ Hert licked his lower lip as he recalled the armor and weapons the men were equipped with. In any case, it was clear that it was an unpleasant situation. Because of this, Hert could not easily leave the outer wall. Anyway, if the opposing soldiers moved, his men would need a commander who could give them orders from here immediately. ¡®For now, I think it might be the Marquis¡¯ opposing force¡­¡¯ As Hert speculation, this could have been a warning if this was an army sent by Marquis Borwens¡¯ opposing forces. It¡¯s telling her that they are still watching. But even so, it was surprising. For warning, the spies they send out from time to time were enough. Do they have to use force in this way? It was inefficient in many ways. ¡®Obviously there is another purpose.¡¯ The problem is that he doesn¡¯t know its purpose. ¡®¡­You¡¯ve been abandoned.¡¯ ¡®Stupid¡­¡­.¡¯ ¡®Tessa!¡¯ ¡°Huuk!¡± Tessa, who had fallen asleep, quickly raised her head as she gasped loudly. She seems to have experienced something in the dream, but nothing came to mind. She looked around the room, wiping the sweat from her forehead. The darkened room was strangely quiet, not even a voice was heard. ¡°Mani¡­?¡± Tessa stood up. Even if the guards were waiting outside the room, the maids who should have woken her up at this point were nowhere to be seen. She looked at the clock and saw that time had passed and it was evening. ¡®And Hert hasn¡¯t come yet¡­¡¯ She was approaching the door. Suddenly the door swung open, revealing Mani, who Tessa had been looking for. Mani was gasping for breath, and she quickly approached Tessa. ¡°Ma, Madam, something has happened.¡± ¡°¡­Mani, what¡¯s going on¡­?¡± Tessa asked, unknowingly, backing away from Mani, as her busy eyes looked around the room. Mani seemed relieved that Tessa was alone, but she spoke hastily, gathering back her expression. ¡°They said His Excellency was seriously injured. I think you should go quickly.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± Tessa¡¯s face quickly turned blue after hearing that Hert was injured. Her heart started beating loudly. In her head, she could easily picture Hert, who could not open his eyes, his blood flowing. Tessa easily panicked and was at a loss for what to do. ¡°That, what¡­¡± ¡°Follow me quickly. I¡¯ll guide you there. Everyone has gathered.¡± Mani grabbed Tessa¡¯s wrist and headed for Hert¡¯s room that was connected to this room instead of the door leading out the hallway. She then led Tessa from there to a secret passage hidden within the wall. But Tessa, so distracted by the fact that Hert had been injured, had no time to even realize that it was a secret passage. But as she seldom saw an exit, and as the unknown road continued to follow, Tessa felt something strange. Where is this place? Where is Mani taking me? There weren¡¯t just one or two things that were questionable and puzzling, but Tessa was determined to follow Mani for the time being. Mani had no reason to lie to her and was not someone to harm her. She must be misunderstanding¡­. Tessa struggled to shake off her doubts and make her way to the exit at the end of the long passage. ¡°Mani, wait a minute¡­¡± However, as Mani continued to go to the dark places, Tessa had to let her doubts come out of her mouth. She didn¡¯t know the inner structure of the castle, but she knew that this gloomy place was behind the castle. Is Hert really in a place like this? On a deserted street with no one in sight, Tessa looked at Mani with a confused look. ¡°It¡¯s here¡­ right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Madam. Come quickly. We have to hurry!¡± ¡°However¡­¡± ¡°Madam, please. Hurry up!¡± Mani forcibly pulled Tessa who was hesitating and dragged her forward. Tessa wanted to get out of this place, but Mani¡¯s strong grasp wouldn¡¯t let her go. It, it hurts, Mani¡­ My hand¡­ Tessa, who was trying her best to somehow get her wrists out, suddenly panicked when Mani¡¯s hands trembled. Looking back, her escort knights were nowhere to be seen. If it was true that Hert was injured, they would have been the first to reach her. But it was Mani who had come to pick her up, and she was now forcing Tessa to a place she did not know. Tessa shook her head softly. ¡°Mani, it¡¯s strange¡­¡± At that moment. As they got closer to the back door, Mani, who had been urging her as she continued to grab her wrist, stopped. Tessa, who had nearly shoved her nose into Mani¡¯s back, called in a trembling voice. ¡°Mani¡­?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Madam.¡± ¡°¡­Wh, what¡­¡± ¡°I had no choice. I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± With unknown words, Mani apologized and turned to Tessa. Mani¡¯s face was as white as a blank sheet of paper. She said in a loud voice, giving more strength to her hand that was holding Tessa¡¯s wrist. ¡°I brought the Madam as you wished. The money is ready too.¡± ¡°Mani, what is this¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Mani¡­¡± Tessa froze as she heard several footsteps coming in from behind her. She didn¡¯t understand what was happening to her right now. What in the world was going on? Why was Mani apologizing to her? And the people coming from behind¡­ Tessa¡¯s question couldn¡¯t continue. It was because a hand suddenly appeared from behind her and covered her mouth and nose with a piece of cloth. She swallowed up the scream she couldn¡¯t utter, and felt her vision flashing. It was pure darkness. ¡ª Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Elena stood by the window and watched two figures moving in the dark. She felt sorry for what was going to happen to them in the future, but things had already left her hands. She got up from the wheelchair and dragged her legs, slowly walking towards the table. There was a small card lying alone with a square chip. ¡°¡­It is finally starting.¡± It took her a very long time to get here. It¡¯s been a long time of patience, but the end would be sweet. After all¡¯s said and done, she would be able to return to where she was supposed to be. She was going to get back the life that she had lost for decades. Elena smiled faintly and picked up the card. To my dear aunt, Elena Borwen. ¨DYour loving niece, Lee. ¡®Let go! Let go of me!¡¯ The two men easily subdued the struggling girl. The girl still couldn¡¯t go. Her rebellion was strong, but she was already being dragged out of the room. Before long, tears began to fall from the corners of her girl¡¯s eyes. ¡®¡­I can¡¯t go! I can¡¯t go! Give Hert back! Give me Her!¡¯ An old woman frowned and said to the girl who kept crying. ¡®Someone shut her mouth.¡¯ I¡¯m going to die of the noise, seriously. At the same time as the woman¡¯s murmur, a thick cloth was placed on the girl¡¯s mouth. Mmph! The girl shook her head wildly and tried to spit out the cloth, but the tightly tied cloth showed no sign of falling from her mouth. The girl, helplessly, was dragged to the carriage. ¡®Hey, can I give you some advice? Next time, learn to doubt.¡¯ The woman opened her mouth to the girl who had been thrown into the carriage like a bale and fell on the floor. Through her bunched messy hair, the girl glared at the old woman, but she only snorted and looked down at the girl. She said, tapping the girl¡¯s forehead with the tip of her long, trimmed fingernails. ¡®Oh, look at that. What are you going to do staring at me like that? Again, it¡¯s all your fault that you¡¯re like this. Who told you to get fooled?¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ ¡®That guy¡¯s stupid too. He was deceived by you to become a gladiator slave.¡¯ Hazel eyes looked down on the girl and lips curled up. Tears welled up again in the girl¡¯s eyes when the boy was mentioned. No, it is not true! I¡¯ve never cheated on Her¡­ Suddenly, the girl flinched and stiffened her body. Because she suddenly wondered. Has she really never deceived Hert? How would she explain when she didn¡¯t tell him about the contract? She could have been honest with him over and over again, but it was her who kept it hidden. It was for him, using that excuse. If that¡¯s not deception, what is? Seeing the girl¡¯s pale complexion, the woman pretended to give a friendly smile and whispered in a cynical voice. ¡®Yes, if that kid really mattered to you, you shouldn¡¯t have hid anything from him.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s all your fault. You abandoned that child.¡¯ The girl wanted to say no. It¡¯s not her fault¡­ She didn¡¯t abandon him. But nothing came out of her throat as her voice was choked. Instead, a voice in her head spoke. Can you really say it¡¯s not your fault? You swear? Eventually, the girl broke down and cried. No no¡­ The woman spoke to the confused girl again. ¡®Stupid b*tch.¡¯ With a bang, the carriage door closes. The girl realized that she was being dragged into hell. No. I didn¡¯t want this ¡®Tessa!¡¯ Tessa trembled and woke up from her dream with someone¡¯s cry. ¡°Your Excellency, the other side is withdrawing!¡± One of the knights on the wall shouted loudly. Hert got up and ran up the wall. When he picked up the cope, as the knight said, the soldiers were quickly retreating. The knight next to him said urgently. ¡°What should I do?¡± ¡°Wait. They may come again. We don¡¯t have to go after them.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Even if they disappeared, Hert did not relax. This could also be an opponent¡¯s tactic. Hert had seen and experienced various tactics firsthand while traversing the battlefield. A very small foresight and misunderstanding can determine the outcome of the battle that day. And so, countless times he saw those who lost their necks. ¡°Your Excellency, this is a sudden report from the castle!¡± At that moment, another knight rushed to Hert and knelt in front of him on one knee. For a moment, Hert had a strange foreboding feeling. This has happened once before. When he was a gladiator slave, when he thought his enemy must have died, it came to attack him from behind. It was a very fleeting moment, but the moment he turned his back, he felt that feeling. It was a feeling he never wanted to experience again. Because it almost killed him. The back of his neck cooled and his heart began to beat rapidly. His mouth was dry. Hert looked down at the knight. The knight on his knee shouts again. ¡°Two wives are currently missing!¡± His head turns white. Hert reflexively grabbed the knight by the collar. ¡°Say that again. What is it?¡± In the middle of the hall, people went round and round to the sound of the music. Next to them, three or four people were laughing and chatting, and on the outskirts, lonely people who couldn¡¯t get involved in all these currents were spending their time endlessly, occupying the wall. Jean turned her head slightly to look at her husband. Seeing his tense face, she sighed. She turned her head back and opened her mouth in a very low voice that only her husband could hear. ¡°Smile.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You know what this place is.¡± ¡°Bu, but¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Shh!¡± The king quickly shut his mouth at the queen¡¯s scolding. He rolled his eyes and looked around. There were quite a few people staring openly at this place. In the end, the king forced the corner of his mouth to go up. However, the corners of his lips that he barely raised were trembling slightly because he was nervous. Seeing this, Jean couldn¡¯t stand it and sighed lightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I got a husband like you.¡± ¡°Do, don¡¯t say that¡­ I¡¯m trying too¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a problem because I don¡¯t see that effort.¡± Jean replied coldly, beckoning the maid standing near her to bring water. She wet her throat with cool water and seemed to be getting a little better then. What¡¯s the point if her husband was king? The truth is, he¡¯s an idiot who couldn¡¯t do anything by himself. But because the king was an idiot, she could become the queen, and at this point Jean decided to spare her words. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I wasn¡¯t expecting it.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay though. I like you, too.¡± Rams¡¯ face reddened slightly at Jean¡¯s words. Like. Dealing with the little king was easy for Jean. From the moment they first met, the king had a crush on Jean. Maybe that¡¯s why she heard that the king didn¡¯t even know that it would be the biggest obstacle for him, and he even showed his willingness to approve the marriage. The meaning was stronger than expected, so the opposing forces had a hard time. Thanks to this, Jean was able to marry the king, despite many objections. ¡®¡­There are eyes.¡¯ Jean sipped the water again and looked at the spacious hall where the banquet was being held. Today¡¯s banquet was held to commemorate the arrival of the Tehera envoys. Now that the opening of the railway connecting Benshan and Rudiren is about to open, the envoys have stepped up to Mussieux to celebrate it. Of course, Jean knew that this was only externally, and in reality, it was to solidify the old treaty again. Because there was still a lot of talk about Chaldiueus¡¯ strike. Perhaps, as bait, Tehera may push for another deal. ¡®Sister said that the treaty with Tehera would be void, but¡­ There must be a way for me to know what they¡¯re doing.¡¯ Jean glanced at the Tehera envoys scattered throughout the hall, trying not to show her throbbing head. They came to greet her and the king after the banquet had begun, so she could remember their faces. Jean, who was carefully checking to see if there was anything wrong, found a man entering the hall. ¡®¡­I wonder why he¡¯s not coming?¡¯ Under the dazzling lemon-colored hair, a high nose bridge and fresh blue eyes. The excellent appearance befitting a person who grew up as a nobleman stood out from afar. Duke Callias. A cousin of the current young king, Rams the First, and the nephew of the previous king, he was now the first in line to the throne. In other words, if the current king, Rams, died, the throne would go to that man. Thus, Jean¡¯s sister, Beatrice, was most wary of that person. She is also thinking about when to push him away. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Jean quietly called her husband. But her gaze was still fixed on the Duke who was walking towards them. Rams, who was next to her, was startled and straightened his confused posture for a moment. ¡°Calm down. Don¡¯t be swayed like last time.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Your Majesty is the king of Mussieux. Don¡¯t be pushed by the Duke. Your Majesty knows who¡¯s behind you, right?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Shh!¡± As Jean shut him once more, the king closed his mouth and nodded his head. Not long after, Duke Callias came to their place. The king accepted the duke who bowed his head naturally as a greeting. Although it was awkward, he accepted it skillfully. However, in Jean¡¯s eyes, she could clearly see her husband, who was still struggling with it. ¡°It is an honor to have been invited to this place. Isn¡¯t this a good day? It might be a day that will go down in history.¡± ¡°¡­Right. Let¡¯s enjoy the ball comfortably.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± After greeting the king, the duke turned his body this time and looked at Jean. Blue eyes scan every nook and cranny of the young queen, Jean. He reached out with a gentle gesture and kissed the back of Jean¡¯s hand. ¡°Callias also greets our beautiful Queen. I hope you have been well?¡± ¡°Yes, long time no see, Duke Callias.¡± Jean naturally drew her hand from the Duke¡¯s, and answered. ¡ª Chapter 72 Chapter 72 He couldn¡¯t quite remember how he came back to the castle. Hert opened Tessa¡¯s door first. The room he had been to many times had lost its owner¡ªempty now. The little woman who had always greeted him had disappeared. She really was not here. Tessa was nowhere to be seen It felt as if he was suffocating. Even the air felt heavy. Only his harsh breathing was breaking this quiet silence. Hert managed to capture his distorted expression as he approached the desk, which was littered with papers. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The dark blue eyes glanced at the desk promptly. As he was walking here, he got a brief report, and he heard that Tessa had been writing in her room all day today. So they didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. Hert swept the blank papers on the floor. Papers clattered onto the floor, and a sheet of paper half-dyed with ink appeared on the desk. Hert carefully picked it up with stiff hands. There was something written on the paper. It was like a letter written for someone. However, there were quite a few areas that were covered by ink¡­ It wasn¡¯t completely unreadable. He slowly read only the parts he could read. Thank you I will never forget this grace¡­ ¡­¡­ Even though we parted¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ I will miss you, Forgive me¡­ ¡­¡­ It¡¯s not enough, but¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ I wish you well. Hert¡¯s expression gradually hardened as he read the text that looked like a letter to be sent to someone. His heart thumped and fell, and at the same time, his blood froze cold. He couldn¡¯t believe everything written on this paper. Goodbye After seeing the last written word, he crumpled the paper without realizing it. The hand holding the paper was trembling. Hert let out an exasperated laugh and bit his lower lip. He struggled so hard that blood seeped into his mouth. ¡­I will miss you dearly, Tessa Then he threw the paper to the floor. Did this make any sense? The paper rolled away on the carpet. He ran his palms down his face. From his fingertips to his toes, his whole body trembled with agitation. His tangled stomach swelled up and squeezed his heart. It¡¯s ridiculous. This was clearly not reality. Tessa disappeared. No, she ran away? Anger surged suddenly. Hert couldn¡¯t contain the rage. As he trashed all the objects on the desk to the floor, there was a loud, piercing sound. Black ink poured down the carpet like blood. The room, once filled with warmth, became a mess in an instant. Shit, are you kidding me? Exhaling a heavy breath, Hert clenched his fists. He could not calm down easily. He felt like he had been mistaken, and everything he had been working hard to believe in collapsed in an instant. Tessa betrayed him again. She chose to leave him after he confessed that he likes her. But he couldn¡¯t understand. Why? Why? What¡¯s missing? ¡°How can you¡­¡± How can you do this to me? Hert was on the verge of going crazy. The conversations he had with Tessa until this day were vivid in his mind. That was why this situation was even more unbelievable. His stomach churned. Tessa¡¯s voice felt like it was piercing his heart. ¡®That is¡­ Please¡­ come back safely.¡¯ She told him to come back. There¡¯s something she wanted to say, yes. But why wasn¡¯t she here? ¡°Are you going to leave me like this?¡± An empty laugh escaped his mouth. Could it have all been a lie? Was that expression and crying all acting? Not once, but twice he was betrayed by Tessa. But at the same time, he felt like an idiot who wanted to believe that it wasn¡¯t. Hert burst into laughter like his madman. Wasn¡¯t this not pure stupidity? But the incomprehensible things remain the same. Why did Tessa choose to leave him and run away? Hert thought he had given Tessa everything without a lack. It¡¯s okay to hear that he¡¯s a fool that he even vowed to forget everything that happened seven years ago. Didn¡¯t he even confess his heart honestly that he could start over anew from now on? But why¡­¡­ Did Tessa decide to abandon him once more? ¡°Damn it¡­¡± It was just like the day he was betrayed for the first time. It was like this back then, too. He was the only one who knew nothing. Why Tessa betrayed him, why she had to separate from him. No matter how much he pondered and tried to come to a conclusion on his own, he could not find an answer. Tessa was the only one who knew the answer, and yet, she was gone, leaving Hert alone. It was the same this time too. No matter how much he thought about why she betrayed him and why she chose to run away, there would be no answer. Because Tessa wasn¡¯t here with the answer. But there was one difference between that day and today. Hert got out and headed outside. Everyone waiting outside the room held their breath and looked at him. At that moment, Mogen slowly approached Hert. ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°Did you find Missus Vellodem?¡± ¡°Yes, she hasn¡¯t crossed the wall yet.¡± ¡°Yes, I supposed so¡­¡± Hert loosened the tight tie and pulled it. The difference between that day and today was that, now, there was no one here who could stop Hert. Hert decided to let go of his hopes that he would be able to start over again as before. If even his heart couldn¡¯t hold her, then he had no choice but to use force. After all, it was a life where he had given up being a human being after rolling in the mud for the past seven years anyway. Could a bastard become a human by pretending to be human? He has been hiding his true nature and pretending to be a normal human being. Come to think of it, Marquis Borwen was right. It was only when he was a bastard that his usefulness was revealed. ¡®So that you won¡¯t betray me again¡­ So that you won¡¯t leave me¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be okay to ruin you a little bit?¡¯ If the heart is difficult, he wants to have her body completely. ¡°Take me there.¡± As soon as Tessa woke up, she realized that her hands and feet were bound. Her hands and feet were tied with ropes and she couldn¡¯t move properly. Above all, a cloth was placed over her face, so she could not see properly. She felt her heart swell almost bursting. Her hands and feet trembled, and fear engulfed her to the depths of her heart. ¡®I¡¯m scared¡­ What am I going to do now?¡¯ Tessa was terrified, just like when she was dragged and beaten by Ferdale. She couldn¡¯t see anything, and her hands and feet were tied, even more so. She didn¡¯t even know where she was. It felt like she was about to cry as a feeling of helplessness took over her body. At that moment, someone pulled out the cloth that was covering her face. ¡°¡­Mani?¡± It was Mani who appeared before Tessa. Tessa was relieved a little when she saw Mani for some reason. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. But be quiet¡­ Please be quiet for a moment.¡± With a sharp razor, Marni began to cut the ropes that bound Tessa¡¯s hands and feet little by little. Meanwhile, Tessa looked around. She thought she felt a little shaky at times, but she seemed to be in a wagon. ¡°This is, what¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± Tessa barely spoke in a trembling voice and looked at Mani. She still couldn¡¯t believe that Mani had put her in this situation. The only person in the castle who first reached out to her and helped her was Mani. Mani came alone to give medicine to Tessa, who was beaten and assaulted by Ferdale, and secretly brought food while she was lying ill without eating. So Tessa couldn¡¯t just hate Mani even if Mani had done this to her. It was for that reason that she did not doubt when Mani led her to a gloomy place. Because she tacitly trusted and followed Mani, who helped her without payment. ¡°Why¡­ me¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. Really I¡­ I couldn¡¯t help it. They threatened my family. I had no choice either.¡± In a low, hoarse voice, Mani spoke hastily to Tessa. Her eyes were swollen and red. ¡°I will release you soon. Actually I¡­ I didn¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t know they would do this to you, Madam. They said just to confirm¡­ Obviously, they just need to confirm¡­¡± ¡°That¡­ What do you mean?¡± ¡°I swear¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to endanger you, Madam. They told me they only wanted to confirm something¡ª that, that you¡¯re the one they¡¯re looking for¡­ So I brought you to them, Madam¡­ I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°Mani¡­¡± Shortly thereafter, Mani finished cutting all of Tessa¡¯s ropes. Perhaps because she had been tied up for a long time, there were clear red marks along the grain of the rope on her wrists and ankles. Her hands and feet seemed to be sore. ¡°I will keep an eye. In the meantime, please run away.¡± ¡°How, how about you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of me. Don¡¯t think of me. Because I¡¯m fine¡­ Madam, you should run away and ask for help.¡± ¡°No, Mani come with me¡­!¡± Tessa gave a low cry but Mani resolutely shook her head. She lifted the cloth covering the wagon and opened her mouth, checking the outside. ¡°Not both of us can run away. Someone has to stay here and lure them in. So Madam must run away.¡± ¡°¡­Mani.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Mani bowed her head to Tessa. Tessa told her not to do that, and tried to get her up, but Mani stood firm. ¡°I know how nice you are, Madam¡­ So I used you¡­ And it is only obvious for me to help you now.¡± ¡°Ma, Mani, you were nice to me too¡­!¡± ¡°¡­We don¡¯t have time, you need to run away.¡± Mani led Tessa out of the wagon. She then pushed Tessa¡¯s back into the woods. Go now, go! Reluctantly, Tessa started running. When she got out of here and met people, she was going to ask for help. She continued to run forward, ignoring the tingling pain in her limbs. She ran for a long time. Finally, a small light appeared in the distance. Tessa ran towards it with all her might and shouted. ¡°Help me!¡± ¡°¡­Oh my God, Tessa?¡± There was Janet and Jean, wearing robes with hoods up to their heads. ¡ª Chapter 73 Chapter 73 ¡°¡­Janet?¡± The robe covered half of her face, but Tessa could clearly recognize that it was Janet. From her body to her voice, everything pointed to her. But why was she here¡­? It was so unexpected, that Tessa forgot her current situation and just opened her mouth. Why are the two people who should be in the annex at this time, and in such a place? Just like people running away secretly¡­ Then there was the sound of urgent footsteps from behind. Did you find her? Find her now! Then Tessa came to her senses and spoke quickly to Janet. ¡°Janet, it¡¯s dangerous here¡­!¡± ¡°Tessa, what do you mean?¡± Janet glanced over Tessa¡¯s back and asked with a serious expression. ¡°Run away¡­¡± Janet¡¯s heart seemed to be rushing at Tessa¡¯s act of fidgeting and looking back. She didn¡¯t know the details of what was going on, but she could easily see that things were going to be tense. Jean said, intercepting Janet¡¯s bag. ¡°Miss, for now, we should get out of this place as the Madam said.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Janet first turned off the light she was holding in her hand, then grabbed Tessa¡¯s wrist and led her. Jean went ahead quickly, guiding the way. Tessa followed them and ran together. However, Tessa, who had already consumed a lot of stamina while running away from the kidnappers, quickly got tired. Because her original body was not in good health, she struggled with her breathing. So when Janet saw Tessa lagging behind, she called Jean. ¡°Jean, wait a minute¡­ Let¡¯s go a little slower.¡± ¡°¡­Will it be okay?¡± ¡°For now, there¡¯s nothing we can do. If we keep going like this, Tessa will collapse.¡± Giving support to Tessa, Janet spoke back to Jean. Jean looked around her and nodded her head. ¡°Tessa, are you okay? Can you keep moving? You just have to go a little further. Just until the carriage is¡­ Stay strong.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m okay¡­¡± ¡°Actually, I want to walk slowly, but we have to hurry a little. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°For now, save your words. There will be plenty of time to talk when we arrive.¡± The three of them started walking quickly without saying a word again. Under the dark night sky, in the forest where even the moonlight had faded, there was only the crowing of insects. Jean skillfully pruned the branches to clear the path. Shortly thereafter, when they arrived at a small vacant lot, a carriage was standing there. With a carriage prepared in advance, it signaled that they had almost reached their destination. ¡°We arrived on time.¡± Jean looked at the watch on her wrist and checked the time. ¡°I was worried that we would be late, but what a relief. Tessa, we¡¯re here. Now you just have to get on that carriage.¡± Janet wiped Tessa¡¯s sweaty forehead with her sleeve. Tessa nodded her head, visibly relieved that the sound of footsteps could not be heard. Eventually, a man who appeared to be the coachman of the carriage, waiting, appeared. He looked at Janet, Tessa, and Jean, and said with a puzzled look. ¡°I was notified of only two?¡± ¡°Something happened in the middle. Let¡¯s go for now.¡± Jean, who spoke bluntly as she put the luggage on the back of the carriage, led the coachman forward. The coachman continued to look at Janet and Tessa with distasteful glances. Meanwhile, Janet opened the carriage door and let Tessa in first. The inside of the soft and comfortable carriage was very neat. But Tessa was surprised to see Janet riding on the carriage. Tessa stuttered and pointed to Janet¡¯s stomach. ¡°Jan, Janet¡­ your stom, stomach¡­¡± Janet, a pregnant woman, had a slender belly like a normal woman. It was as if she was not pregnant in the first place. It was something she didn¡¯t see because she was in a hurry. Tessa continued to look at Janet and her stomach, alternating with a confused look. Janet rolled her eyes awkwardly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to say it like this¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. Actually, I¡¯m not pregnant. It was a trick.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a long story to tell. I¡¯ll tell you later. Because that¡¯s not the problem now. Don¡¯t you have something to tell me before that, Tessa?¡± Janet, who naturally turned the topic, sat down across from Tessa and asked calmly. For that reason, Tessa temporarily forgot Janet¡¯s slender belly, allowing her to recall Mani and those who had kidnapped her. Yes, she¡¯s in a hurry now in her own situation. Mani was still captured when Tessa escaped, and she had to rescue Mani first. ¡°I need help!¡± ¡°Help? What help? Speak slowly, Tessa.¡± Janet asked slowly, calming Tessa, who was starting to get agitated. Tessa tried to calm herself down as much as possible, and opened her mouth. ¡°Someone¡­ kidnapped me. To get me to run away, Mani was left there alone¡­ Mani¡­ Is in danger!¡± ¡°Wait, you got kidnapped?¡± What do you mean¡­ Janet muttered a little with a confused face. Tessa was kidnapped? In the castle where Hert Shine was holding on to? What kind of bastards do that? What¡¯s more, the castle¡¯s guards got so lax? Questions floated up one after another. Aside from Janet and Jean¡¯s escape from the annex, the castle where Tessa was located was strictly guarded. It wasn¡¯t just that. The number of her escort knights, which the new lord gave her to Tessa, was only two on the surface, but there were many more secretly protecting her. In other words, everyone in the castle was concerned about Tessa¡¯s safety. Because Hert ordered so. But Tessa was kidnapped in that castle? Janet glanced at the window of the moving carriage and then pulled the curtains. She then straightened her back and asked in a serious voice to Tessa. Her intuition let her know that things were going against plan. ¡°Tessa, you have to answer my questions from now on. Okay?¡± ¡°What? Yes.¡± ¡°Do you remember how you were kidnapped? Can you tell me more about that part?¡± ¡°That is¡­ Mani suddenly took me somewhere because Her, no, the lord was hurt¡­ I passed the secret passage. And I don¡¯t know. Then suddenly, I¡­ became unconscious.¡± Janet, listening to Tessa, raised her hand for a moment. Wait, wait. She looked at Tessa with a more confused look than before. There was something strange about Tessa¡¯s words. ¡°¡­Did you say Mani lured you out?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Well, Mani wasn¡¯t like that on purpose¡­! She said she was being threatened. So she had no choice but to do what they wanted¡­ Janet, Mani wasn¡¯t trying to hurt me¡­! Her circumstances¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s Mani¡¯s position. Tessa, the important thing is that Mani helped your kidnappers get you. That¡¯s something unforgivable. But before, you said Mani was in danger. What else do you mean?¡± ¡°Mani told me run away¡ª¡± At that time, the moving carriage came to a sudden stop with the noise of the excited horses. The recoil caused Janet and Tessa to lose their center and almost bumped into each other. Janet lifted her head, brushing her flown hair. What happened suddenly? She was about to ask the coachman what was going on. One hundred million! And the screams and dull sounds of Jin and the coachman were heard outside, and the wagon door swung open immediately. Outside, there were people who looked like knights. ¡°What is this¡­! Ack!¡± ¡°Ja, Janet!¡± ¡°Tessa!¡± The knights dragged Janet out roughly. It happened in an instant. Tessa was terrified as she saw Janet disappearing in front of her. What? What the hell is going on this time? Why did the knights¡­ At that moment, a large shadow was cast in front of the door. Tessa trembled and lifted her head to find Hert standing in front of her. ¡°¡­Her?¡± Tessa rejoiced as she saw Hert. Now that he was here, everything would be settled. But it wasn¡¯t long before she realized that Hert¡¯s reaction was strange. ¡°Her¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re ridiculous.¡± It was a cold, ferocious voice. Tessa faltered and put down her hand, which was unwittingly reaching for Hert. She wanted to check his expression, but he was standing with his back to the light, so she couldn¡¯t see his face in detail. ¡°Her, Her¡­ What are you talking about¡ª¡± ¡°To leave me like this and run away.¡± At that moment, the man¡¯s large hand suddenly appeared in front of Tessa, grabbed her chin and pulled her towards him. It was then that Tessa was able to take a closer look at Hert¡¯s face. ¡°Is it fun to play with me?¡± The expression on her man¡¯s face was heavy. Under the bitter eyes, in the blue eyes, the murderous energy was wriggling. Tessa froze. She knew the Hert on that face well. It was the same as Hert on the first day they met again. He was looking at Tessa like he wanted to strangle her. Her breath was suffocating. Tessa¡¯s heart pounded wildly when she saw the large man looking down at her. It was scary. Tessa trembled and looked up at him. Before long, a voice that had been suppressed was heard. ¡°You promised.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You promised never to betray me, never to abandon me again.¡± His hand gripped her chin so hard it hurt. Tessa¡¯s eyes were shedding tears without realizing it. The power in the man¡¯s rough grip made it impossible to properly open her mouth and speak. ¡°But you hit the back of my head like this?¡± ¡°Wa, wait¡­¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have trusted you.¡± ¡ª Chapter 74 Chapter 74 The man opened his mouth once more. ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to go like this.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t know. You took the jewelry and sold it to run away with that woman. Damn, I¡¯m the idiot who I thought I wasn¡¯t at first. I didn¡¯t know you could screw me over like this.¡± Tessa¡¯s mind became complicated. He couldn¡¯t understand what Hert meant. She sold jewelry? To be honest, she¡¯d thought about it, but never actually did it. She swore she didn¡¯t do it on her own. How could she have judged what he had given her? ¡°N, no, I never did¡­!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Then why are your ornaments listed as stolen goods? And how would you explain this situation? As expected, you meant to leave my side whenever you wanted to play with me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ Ah!¡± Hert grabbed Tessa¡¯s shoulder with the other hand as she insisted that she had never done anything like that and suppressed her action. He continued his words. I haven¡¯t finished yet. He gritted his teeth and looked at Tessa furiously. ¡°Because I¡¯m nice, you think I¡¯m easily fooled?¡± ¡°Her, I, I¡­¡± ¡°Is it nice to think that you would disappear this time and turn me into a dunce who knows nothing?¡± The more he spoke, the more anger filled his chest. He couldn¡¯t contain the anger that was rising. When he saw that little face feigning innocence, as if he still didn¡¯t know anything, he was even more mad. Why do you look like that? Why do you keep pretending to be a victim? Hert made a last gasp of breath and spoke to Tessa, who blinked as if in shock. ¡°Right, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± ¡°Please, Her, listen to¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you never run away again.¡± Hert put Tessa aside like throwing her away. Tessa, who had almost collapsed on the floor of the carriage, reached out to stop Hert, but it was quicker for him to walk away from the carriage. ¡°Her¡ª¡± ¡°Take her and lock her in.¡± Bang! As the man¡¯s wide back completely turned around, the carriage door finally closed. Tessa stared blankly into the air. She still has no idea what happened to her. What is this? ¡°How the hell did this happen¡­¡± At the end of his hallway he heard a chuckle, and Lange hurriedly hid behind the edge of the wall. Since then, his heart has been beating wildly. It must be because he ran into an unexpected difficulty. He tried to breathe calmly, as close to the wall as possible. If he made any noise in this quiet space, it was easy to be detected. ¡®Damn, I didn¡¯t know Red Beard was a trafficker¡­!¡¯ Lange walked up to the Lindehal estate with only the red beard picture, and was shocked to find out that the whole place was made up of human traffickers shortly after investigation. The Lindehal estate was created to systematically conduct human trafficking, and related information has been hidden. Even the red beard picture that he received from the informant was practically a trap. If anyone digs into Lindehal¡¯s estate, they¡¯ll set a trap to make them easier to get rid of. They¡¯ll get in trouble if things leak out here. Unfortunately, Lange was only on the verge of being caught in the trap. Cold sweat ran down his forehead. ¡®Calm down, Lange Geoffrey. You¡¯ve gone through a lot of hurdles that almost killed you so far. You can get out of here this time as long as you stay alert.¡¯ Lange glanced around the hallway. A man with a dark robe covering his face was just walking down the hallway. Lange waited for the person to pass by and put together the information he had obtained so far in his head. The Lindehal estate was a relatively new territory, and it was not a place directly ruled by the lord, but a small place run by the local high-ranking lords by sending a manager. As a result, there was less influence from the royal capital and less monitoring of the flow of funds. And using that point, the entire territory was currently being used by human trafficking groups. ¡®If you say that the high-ranking lords of this area¡­¡¯ As Lange listed those names in his mind, he was swearing at himself unknowingly. It was because there was nothing in common between the lords. Some of them belonged to the forces of Marquis Borwen. If so, wasn¡¯t this an arbitrary act of the manager? But who the hell is a manager big enough to do such a thing? Human trafficking of this magnitude was easy to catch. Even the administrators who have been delegated most of the powers of the estate would find it difficult to work here without someone to look after them. ¡®Above all, even a three-year-old child knows how serious human trafficking is in Mussieaux¡­ How¡­¡¯ Who is it? Who the hell is doing this? Lange swallowed a gulp. There was another goal to keep his hands and feet intact and get out of here alive. He had to go back in haste and report this to his superior¡ªno, to Marquis Borwen. ¡®Get out of here¡­¡¯ Lange looked at the hallway again. The person walking down the hallway had crossed over to the other side, they were no longer visible. He headed out along the way he had come with a little sigh of relief. No, as he was headed for it. ¡°There was a rat hiding here?¡± At the same time as an unfamiliar voice came from behind his back, Lange felt his vision blink in an instant. Damn, I messed up¡­ The banquet held at the royal castle to welcome the envoys from Tehera was getting more and more exciting as time went on. But Jean struggled to capture her boredom and quietly watched Duke Callias¡¯ behavior. So far, no unusual signs have been seen from the duke. At that moment, the young king looked at Jean and spoke quietly. ¡°Hey¡­¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve endured a lot too. You can leave.¡± Jean reacted bitterly to the king¡¯s words without even looking at him. The corners of Rams¡¯ eyes drooped for a moment. But he didn¡¯t get up right away. Even though it would have been normal for him to get up and go back as soon as permission was granted. Noticing this, Jean turned her head toward the king. ¡°¡­Do you have anything to say? ¡°¡­What about Jean?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait a little longer¡­ Why?¡± ¡°That¡­ Today is¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s something going on today?¡± The young king¡¯s face turned red little by little as Jean urged him to speak quickly. At this, the servant chief, who was sitting next to the king, came to Jean and whispered in her ear what the king wanted to say. Jean¡¯s face was engulfed in annoyance for a moment. ¡°Your Majesty, are you counting it again?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°A little more. Wait.¡± What is the point of consummating it. It¡¯s just sleeping together in the same bed. Jean shook her head and looked at Duke Callias. Rams noticed that gaze and spoke with a slightly unfair tone. ¡°The, the queen sees un, unmarried men than her, her husband.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous. Because it¡¯s not going to last long. And I hate old men.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± ¡°So, I married Your Majesty.¡± ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s right¡­¡± Seeing her husband¡¯s cheeks blush, Jean snorted inside. He¡¯s easy, too. After a while, when the midnight bell rang, Jean was forced to get up. As her sister said, she won¡¯t be tall if she sleeps late. It was a pity she couldn¡¯t watch Duke Callias any more, but she had no choice but to do it. ¡°Then, then why the Duke¡­¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°When did Duke Callias return to Mussieux?¡± Jean looked back at Rams and asked. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Two years ago¡­¡± ¡°It is a publicly known fact. Before that, he had secretly returned to Mussieux. Is it not?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Um, I can¡¯t think of it well¡­ It¡¯s before I ascended the throne¡­¡± ¡°Then five years ago.¡± ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Jean closed her mouth for a moment, then smirked. Five years ago, it was right after the frail previous king had fallen. At that time, before Duke Callias inherited the duchy, it was known that he was living a life of debauchery in a foreign country. Then, when the previous king fell and the current king, Rams, took over the provisional rule, Duke Callias hurriedly returned to Mussieux from abroad. ¡°I see. That¡¯s it for today. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Huh? Really?¡± ¡°Women don¡¯t say two words with one mouthful.¡± When Jean descended from the high throne beyond her feet with the help of a handmaid, Rams also descended to the floor with the assistance of the attendant. The young king and queen left the hall, being seen off by the people. And Duke Callias, who was watching all this, lowered his gaze, waving the wine in the wine glass he was holding. At that moment, someone quietly approached him and whispered. The man¡¯s blue eyes gleamed with interest and flashed for a moment. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right¡­¡± Shortly thereafter, Duke Callias was also absent, and the banquet slowly began to come to an end. Contrary to the brightly shining royal castle, the large temple opposite it was engulfed in silence and darkness with minimal light remaining. There, a priest was running across the hallway towards somewhere. After passing through a maze-like path, the priest who stood in front of a room knocked and entered the room. ¡°Your Eminence!¡± With the priest¡¯s call, the long-haired man who was sitting at the top raised his head. He smiled with a face that seemed to understand why the priest had come all the way here. The priest didn¡¯t say anything, but he responded kindly. ¡°Yes, I understand. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± The man who got up from his seat soon spoke to the woman who was standing in front of the window in a light tone. ¡°If you don¡¯t hurry, you¡¯ll lose the villain¡¯s position, Lee.¡± With that, Beatrice smirked. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look around.¡± ¡ª Chapter 75 Chapter 75 ¡°Why is there still no news?¡± The man stomped his feet back and forth in the room. It was because he hadn¡¯t heard back even after several days had passed. Did they get caught? Eventually, the man¡¯s face turned blue and he began to breathe heavily. The woman who was looking at him with a pathetic gaze, saying that he had done everything he could, tapped her crossed leg. ¡°It¡¯s annoying. Stay still. It might be a little late.¡± ¡°If not? What if they know everything and are coming to catch us now? Ha, we can¡¯t do this here, we should flee to a foreign country right now¡­¡± ¡°If we go? They won¡¯t follow us there? This is enough for now.¡± Taking in a deep breath, the woman lifted her teacup. ¡°Wait a little longer. It usually took them this long. They should be on their way back with the news by now.¡± It had already been several days since he sent someone to find out the whereabouts of the girl he had sold over seven years ago. In fact, it was the same as the other side was worried too. The man was shaking so much with fuss that it was barely noticeable. ¡°No, something went wrong in the middle. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t take so long to know the whereabouts of just one girl.¡± The man ruffled his hair and twisted his face. He kept reminiscing in his mind of himself being caught alive, dragged away, and his head cut off. Had he known it would be like this, he would have led a good normal life. The man stomped his feet again and shouted at the woman. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, the Marquis¡¯s dog found the girl before us? What do we do?¡± ¡°If that were the case, they would have already known down to the most minute detail. We must have already been dead.¡± ¡°It could be something that is going on right now. That¡¯s why they¡¯re coming to catch us now!¡± The man said with a yelp. It seems that his career choice was wrong. Who would have known that the gladiator slave would live as the dog of Borwen, the true power of the kingdom. He impulsively walked over to his desk and opened the drawer. It¡¯s not too late now. He had to go abroad for a while, far from here. ¡°You can stay here, or¡­¡± At that moment. There was a knock outside the door. The two looked at each other at the same time and exchanged glances. Before long, the woman got up from her seat and opened the door. An employee working under them stood holding two letters. ¡°Madam, there are letters for you. They are urgent news.¡± ¡°I see. You can go.¡± The woman closed the door and immediately opened the letters. After checking the two letters in succession, she sighed deeply. One of the letters was written about the recent status of the girl whom they had sold to Marquis Jutert, who had taken her as his second wife. The Marquis had died in defeat in the battle for the estate. The one who attacked the estate was a knight acting as the right arm of Marquis Borwen, and it was revealed that he is in full control of the castle. However, it was added that the relationship between the knight and the woman was unusual. Thus, he succeeded in infiltrating the castle through the chaos, but he still needed more time to figure out the rest of the situation. And the other was the news that someone had been caught in a trap they had been preparing for just in case. ¡®I was prepared to some extent, but¡­¡­.¡¯ Seeing the woman¡¯s subdued expression, the man hurriedly followed her and asked in haste. ¡°What? What does it say?¡± ¡°I think we should move too.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± The woman handed the letters to the man, then walked over to the desk and quickly grabbed something from the drawer the man had just opened. The man who had read all the letters hiccuped with a pale complexion. ¡°Have, have they met? Now they¡­ they have met, right? We now¡­ Wait, where are you going?¡± ¡°Are there many places to go in this situation? Of course I¡¯m going to Lindehal. I¡¯m going to go see the director. So, don¡¯t talk too much and follow me.¡± The woman hurriedly left the room and responded. From now on, it was a race against time. Tessa sat down on the bed with her knees pulled together and her head bowed down. She received only unknown questions from Hert after returning to the castle, and from then on, Tessa got escorted to a room other than her usual room, where she¡¯s now locked up. No matter how much she knocked on the door and asked to meet Hert, no one answered her. It was as if she had returned to the old days. Tessa¡¯s heart was pounding. Of course, the circumstances and treatment were very different from back then, but the fact that she was locked up in her room and that people prioritized someone else¡¯s name before her was enough to remind her of the past. Suddenly, she burst into tears. ¡®Why?¡¯ It didn¡¯t make sense, and she was even confused. Tessa knew nothing about what happened today. What Mani did, the people who were trying to kidnap her, why Janet and Jean were there, and why Hert was so upset. Tessa didn¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t even know why she had to go through this. ¡®Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t know. You took your jewelry and sold it to run away with that woman.¡¯ Act like she doesn¡¯t know, he said. Did she take and sell the jewelry? Did she try to run away? What does that mean? Tessa couldn¡¯t understand Hert¡¯s words that rained wildly on her. It was really the first she had ever heard of all of them. Of course, she didn¡¯t know. But Hert seemed to think she was deliberately feigning innocence. ¡®That¡¯s too much¡­¡¯ Tessa sniffed. She suddenly hated Hert for driving her one-sidedly without giving her time to explain. The shock was even greater because she had decided to trust him and confide in him until noon today. She knows that she, of course, does not deserve to criticize him and hate him, but she can¡¯t help but feel upset. ¡®I thought it was good that Hert was here, and now it¡¯s safe¡­ It¡¯ll be fine¡­ But what is this¡­¡¯ Tears ran down her eyes. Hert¡¯s hand that had thrown her away was still vivid. He had a touch that seemed even more terrifying than when she was reunited with him. Maybe it was because she was secretly expecting Hert to hug her tenderly. Or is it because she thinks he can¡¯t do this to her? Maybe both. But it was his words that hurt the most. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have trusted you.¡¯ As soon as she heard those words, Tessa couldn¡¯t breathe. Her eyes temporarily turned hazy, and her hands and feet trembled. On the one hand, she even denied the situation. She must have heard it wrong. Hert couldn¡¯t have said that. He said he¡¯d trust her, he¡¯ll wait for her, but there¡¯s no way he¡¯d suddenly change his mind. But after a series of situations, Tessa realized that Hert really meant it. He really regretted trusting Tessa. ¡®You were always thinking of leaving my side while playing with me.¡¯ No, she hadn¡¯t. She had never thought of it like that. That was real, she wanted him to believe her. Tessa desperately told Hert no, but he didn¡¯t listen. Rather, he was angry that she was making fun of him. After that, he sent her first to the castle and locked her up in the room. Like he doesn¡¯t want to see her anymore. And until now he hadn¡¯t come to visit Tessa. ¡®You said you would believe me¡­¡¯ Tessa swallowed her cries that were about to burst and closed her eyes tightly. She was sad by Hert¡¯s attitude for not trusting her. He shouldn¡¯t have told her he trusted her in the first place if he was going to change his words so soon. Then she wouldn¡¯t have expected in vain. She wouldn¡¯t have been disappointed and hurt this way. ¡°Huh¡­¡± He even interrupted her words. When he threatened her to speak, when she was about to speak, he first stepped forward and shut Tessa¡¯s mouth. How can he do that? He said he would wait for her to speak¡­ Liar¡­ Little by little, Tessa began to be filled with anger. No matter how much she thought about it, it was so unfair. ¡°Really¡­ I never¡­ ran away¡­ really didn¡¯t¡­¡± He didn¡¯t even ask properly¡­ Too much¡­ He¡¯s really too much¡­ Tessa wept for a moment and buried her head in her palm. Fortunately, after that, she started to calm down, perhaps because she cried so hard. She wiped her eyes with her sleeve and lifted her head. Her eyes were so swollen that it was difficult to even lift her eyelids. Then the door that seemed unlikely to open, opened with a knock. Before long, someone cautiously approached Tessa¡¯s bed. Tessa was surprised to see her. ¡°¡­Madam.¡± ¡°¡­Mani?¡± Mani¡¯s relatively normal appearance made Tessa think that she might be seeing things. How is Mani here? Did she run away from them like Tessa? Even though she was holding back her resentment, she was worried about Mani. She has to save Mani, but she¡¯s been locked up in this place herself. Tessa half raised her body and moved towards Mani. ¡°Ma, Mani. Are you¡­ okay? Those people¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m okay. After Madam ran away, I took advantage of the confusion and got out too.¡± ¡°What a relief¡­ I thought something might have happened to you¡­¡± Tears that had stopped for a moment were squeezing the corners of her eyes and trying to come out. Tessa was just about to breathe a sigh of relief. Suddenly, Mani fell to her knees and bowed her head and began to pray and beg with both hands. ¡°¡­Madam, there¡¯s actually one more thing I didn¡¯t tell you¡­¡± ¡°¡­Mani, what is that¡­¡± ¡°I sold your jewelry¡­¡± Mani burst into tears. Her voice was trembling. Tessa looked at Mani in a daze. ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ she wanted to ask that, but her lips couldn¡¯t open. Probably because she didn¡¯t expect Mani to have more things she was hiding from Tessa. ¡°I¡¯m really, really sorry. But the situation was too urgent and I needed money¡­! I didn¡¯t want to either¡­ For a moment, I lost my senses¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t expect things to get this big¡­ I should have told you earlier, but I was so scared¡­¡± It was only then that Tessa understood why Hert kept referring to the jewelry. Her eyes went dizzy. Why do these things keep happening to her¡­? ¡ª Chapter 76 Chapter 76 ¡°I, I was wrong, Madam. I have committed a mortal sin¡­ So just once¡­ Can you forgive me just once? I really won¡¯t do something like this next time¡­!¡± ¡°Mani¡­¡± ¡°Madam, just one more time¡­ Can¡¯t you help me? If the Lord knows¡­ I, I will lose my neck¡­ Huuh, please¡­¡± Mani wept and begged with her two hands. Tessa stared blankly at her. Of course, there was a time when Tessa was also desperate for money, so she could understand Mani. Because when people get pushed to the edge, they make extreme choices without thinking. Or maybe they didn¡¯t even have time to look around. Above all, it must have been difficult to suddenly obtain large amounts of money while working just as an employee. Mani would have thought that even if a few were gone, Tessa wouldn¡¯t know. Because Tessa wasn¡¯t a fancy dresser, and she wasn¡¯t a fan of jewelry or dresses. But what Mani overlooked was that Hert, not her¡ªhe was the real owner of the jewelry. As the new feudal lord who now possesses this Jutert estate, he could not have known that the ornaments he had gifted to Tessa were found stolen. It wasn¡¯t something that was only worth a penny or two in the first place. If expensive luxury items suddenly appeared as stolen goods, everyone would be suspicious. Even more so if someone who seems to be using it sold it. ¡°I have a family I have to send money to¡­ I-I was wrong¡­ Madam, I will pay you back even if I work all my life. I¡¯ll do whatever you ask. So, please¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Please forgive me¡­¡± Tessa, like Mani, knew the fate of those who would dare to touch their master¡¯s belongings. She¡¯s been in this castle for the past seven years and has seen such situations very occasionally. They usually lost one hand or were beaten and kicked to the point where their whole body was practically shattered. In severe cases, they were accused of crimes and sent to prison. She heard that it would be difficult to find a decent job even if she went outside. On rare occasions, she was lucky enough to end up with several months¡¯ worth of pay cuts, but that was very rare. Mani said that she would pay it back, but that was practically impossible. All of the things Hert paid for and picked were expensive, and the amount of money that could be earned as an employee was limited. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Tessa didn¡¯t know what to say to Mani in this situation, and she had no idea how she was going to get through this situation. Tessa had to wonder if she was even in the right situation to help others, but she also wanted to help Mani. Because Mani was also a precious person to her. But if she does that, Hert¡­ With her thoughts jumbled, she couldn¡¯t think straight. Tessa buried her face in her palms. Why do bad things always happen to her? It makes her feel like she¡¯s nothing. ¡°Mani¡­ For now, I understand¡­¡± ¡°¡­Madam, I really¡­¡± ¡°However¡­ I can¡¯t guarantee¡­ I¡¯m also now¡­¡± I¡¯m also stuck here. Tessa was unable to utter the words and swallowed it through her throat. She was miserable. Her plight of not being able to easily help a precious person made her heart ache. If, from the beginning, she was the true lady of the house, like Janet¡­ She could have helped Mani before she even tried to steal jewelry. In that case, Tessa might not have been kidnapped, nor would Hert be suspicious of her. This won¡¯t happen. ¡®In addition¡­ It¡¯s because of me¡­ I¡¯m useless¡­¡¯ No. She can¡¯t do this. At that moment, Tessa lifted her head abruptly. Over the past years, she has come to realize that nothing can be solved right away no matter how much she blames herself like she had done in the past. If it¡¯s her fault, shouldn¡¯t she fix it herself? Doing whatever was possible was the solution to solve this situation. Let¡¯s not give up. In that hellish life, didn¡¯t Hert also try to become a full-fledged knight? She was different from the past when she was abused by the Young Marquis. Hert, who she thought was dead, was still alive, and there was Janet and Mani who thought of her. She should not waste time in vain as in the past. ¡®There is still a chance¡­ If I convince Hert well, he¡­ He might forgive Mani.¡¯ For today, Tessa decided not to denounce what Hert had shown her. When a person is angry, they can spit out words they didn¡¯t mean. First of all, if she could clear up the part where Hert was misunderstood and tell her about her standing in this matter, his anger might be relieved a little. Of course, she wasn¡¯t very confident. Even thinking like this was a miracle. Tessa was still weighed down by the remnants of her past, and she had never expressed an opinion or stood up for anyone. But today, if she doesn¡¯t have the courage to do it, she thought that she might lose another precious person again. Mani was Mani, but she didn¡¯t want to lose Hert again, nor did she want to hurt him. It was already a long way to get everything right, but she wanted to settle today¡¯s matter with her own strength. Tessa grabbed her trembling hand as tightly as Mani had held her hand before. ¡°¡­I will try.¡± ¡°¡­Madam.¡± ¡°¡­I trust you, Mani.¡± ¡°¡­Hicc, t-thank you¡­ Thank you so much¡­¡± Mani couldn¡¯t stand it, and continued to shed tears. Hot tears flowed down the hands that were holding each other. Tessa gently caressed Marnie¡¯s wrinkled hand, wiping away her tears as well. Yes, she made a good choice. She can¡¯t live forever with other¡¯s help. ¡°Madam, you are my lifesaver¡­ How should I repay this favor¡­? I¡¯m really sorry and thank you¡­¡± ¡°Mani too¡­ You helped me¡­ That alone is enough.¡± ¡°Huk, so, th, thank you¡­¡± As they bowed their heads for a long time and wept. There was a clamor from the doorway. Tessa turned her head to look at the doorway leading to the bedroom. ¡°Sir, no matter how many times I say it, my answer will be the same.¡± Janet chewed the inside of her tongue, trying to keep her mind straight. Because she felt an indescribable coldness of the man¡¯s aura that was in front of me. Her hands and feet trembled slightly behind her body. Just looking into his gaze, her whole body stiffened with tension. ¡°It really has nothing to do with Tessa.¡± ¡°Are you going to play pretend? How can I believe what you say?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Not even a ray of warmth can be seen in those blue eyes that stood still. Even the corners of his eyes, which had curved infinitely in front of Tessa, were stiff now. Janet¡¯s breath was choked in front of Hert¡¯s unobtrusive attitude. Now he was closer to the knight she knew, Hert Shine. Crazy for murder, a man with no blood or tears¡­ Hert Shine. Those were the words that followed him from the moment he appeared on the battlefield, carried the banner of Marquis Borwen, and led the battlefield. There was no end to the blood trailing down the man¡¯s path. Those who become his enemies will surely die¡­ People talked about it when they got together, and this continued even after the war was over. His actions close to ruthless slaughter continued even after the war. It wasn¡¯t for nothing that he was called a crazy dog. Janet struggled hard, trying to catch her trembling voice. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do this to me.¡± ¡°Just answer my question. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°If Her Excellency knows this¡­!¡± ¡°She knows? I think you¡¯re mistaken, it doesn¡¯t matter to me whether you¡¯re that damn woman¡¯s person or not. What¡¯s important is that you¡¯re trying to trick me and run away with Tessa.¡± Hert¡¯s low voice echoed through the dark prison. As soon as Janet saw the deeply sunken blue eyes, she trembled without realizing it. If it weren¡¯t for the iron bar between him and her, he would have been able to strangle her at any moment. ¡°Just because I was helped by the Marquis doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m completely under her thumb. We just made a deal. Don¡¯t think you¡¯re on an equal footing with her because you work for her.¡± ¡°But the foundation of respect comes from Her Excellency, right? Knowing who made it possible for us to come this far, we have to protect each other¡¯s positions, even if we are not equal.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Hert narrowed his eyes. He wanted to refute it, but it was fundamentally correct. He was able to get to this point because, as Janet said, it was all thanks to Marquis Borwen¡¯s strength. ¡°Again, I never tried to run away from Tessa. I was surprised to see her all of a sudden too!¡± ¡°But after lying about how you¡¯re pregnant and trying to sneak out earlier than planned¡­ There¡¯s nothing I can trust about you.¡± Then why didn¡¯t you ask! Janet glared at Hert with wretched eyes, but he didn¡¯t care. Rather, it became a red herring. ¡°Who else is there in this castle besides you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only me.¡± ¡°What is your relationship with Lange Geoffrey?¡± ¡°Fine enough.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± That¡¯s for her to say. This time, Janet didn¡¯t say anything and looked at Hert. Just by looking at it, the iron bars seemed sturdy, so even Hert Shine did not seem to be able to bend that iron cage and come inside and strangle her. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you stay there forever?¡± ¡°I beg your pardon? No, how can you¡­!¡± ¡°If there is anything you want to tell me, please tell me. Then I¡¯ll move you to a room.¡± ¡°This¡­ Shi¡­!¡± Hert stopped talking to Janet as the conversation seemed to bear nothing. He wanted her to be tortured, but she could not be easily touched because he had confirmed through her maid that she was Marquis Borwen¡¯s person. Moreover, if Tessa found out later, she might hate him. He left the rest to his men and left the prison and returned to the castle. Hert went straight to the room where Tessa was locked up. Soon, he saw the knights standing in front of the room. He beckoned them to open the door. Hert strode into the room and frowned when she saw Mani with Tessa. ¡°Who let that woman in?¡± ¡ª Chapter 77 Chapter 77 He asked for a maid to attend to her, but he didn¡¯t know that woman would be there. It was the person who sold Tessa¡¯s jewelry. Putting the two together in this situation was nothing more than giving them time to conspire. Maybe he didn¡¯t know. That woman may be the spy that was planted on Tessa by Missus Vellodem. ¡°That is¡­ The Marchioness said that if possible, a maid she¡¯s familiar with would be better¡­¡± As Hert asked ferociously, the nearby knight looked at him and spoke. ¡°Is the Marchioness your superior?¡± ¡°¡­I apologize.¡± ¡°Drag her out. Lock up that woman in prison.¡± Hert gave the order and the knights began to forcibly pull Mani out. Ma, Mani! Tessa desperately reached out and gripped Mani¡¯s clothes as she was dragged in front of her, just like Janet. Because of this, the knights looked troubled and looked at Hert and Tessa at the same time. ¡°You better let her go when I¡¯m still merciful.¡± Hert said with a cold, stiff face. Why was she still protecting her maid in this situation? Tessa¡¯s slender hand holding Mani tight as if he would not let Mani go made him feel even worse. It felt as if his stomach had been twisted into knots. ¡°You, you don¡¯t have to¡­ drag her out like this¡­¡± ¡°Or do you want to see something worse? Do not anger me.¡± From Hert¡¯s point of view, he was still being gentlemanly enough. He did not even cut off Mani¡¯s arm or even kill her? He just ordered to have Mani dragged out and put in prison. On the contrary, when Tessa treated him like this, his patience seemed to explode at any moment. ¡°Please, Her¡­¡± Tessa looked up at Hert with a pathetic face. Perhaps, she had already cried once, the tears were still pooling in her eyes. Hert responded by barely erasing the impulsive thought of wiping those tears away. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Listen to me¡­¡± ¡°So we don¡¯t even need that maid between us. Right?¡± Hert gazed at the hesitating knights and shot back again. ¡°What are you doing, drag her out quickly.¡± ¡°Mani¡­!¡± Unable to overcome the knights¡¯ strength, Tessa slipped and lost Mani. Ma, Madam. Help, help me, please! Seeing Mani being dragged away, Tessa hurriedly called Hert. Her! She was afraid that Mani would get hurt like this. She was also worried about Janet, who was suddenly separated from her, but still Janet was a lady and Mani was a servant. She knew that the two¡¯s treatment of the two would be markedly different. Tessa said in a trembling voice. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything to Mani¡­ Tell me you won¡¯t Please, Her¡­¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Hert looked down at Tessa for a moment. Her two little hands were trembling. It wasn¡¯t just that. Now that he sees it, Tessa was a mess. Perhaps she had rolled somewhere, her hair was messed up, and the hem of her dress was dirty with grass and dirt. Her pale complexion made her look as sickly as before, and there were pale scratches on her exposed wrists and shoulders. ¡®Sh*t, what the hell happened to you outside?¡¯ Hert swallowed the curse and let out a sigh instead. Damn it¡­ His heart shouldn¡¯t be weakened, but he kept his eyes on Tessa. He wanted to heal those wounds right away and gently brush away the tears welling around her eyes. He wanted to calm his heart that was beating wildly. He couldn¡¯t stop his heart, even though she had betrayed him twice like this. At this point, it was clear that he was the problem. Hert clenched and opened his hand, and said to himself. ¡®You idiot¡­¡¯ Soon after the knights disappeared and the door closed, Hert slowly walked over to Tessa and knelt down in front of her to meet her gaze. Then he began to gently stroke the corners of her tear-filled eyes. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t cry. It was just something I had to say.¡± ¡°¡­Really¡­?¡± ¡°But don¡¯t even think I¡¯ll let it go. I can¡¯t stand it this time. You¡¯re going to have to explain everything to me.¡± Tessa slowly nodded her head at Hert¡¯s cold reply. He got Tessa up and put her on the bed, and he folded his arms and stood in front of her. Then he waited for Tessa to speak. Meanwhile, Tessa inhaled her breath for a moment, then exhaled. Let¡¯s calm down, you can do it. Don¡¯t be afraid, if you speak slowly¡­¡­. It will be fine. If you tell the truth, I¡¯m sure Hert will understand. It¡¯s not that difficult to explain it all in proper order. As Tessa comforted herself, she began to recall past memories to explain to Hert. ¡®Mani led me out¡­ I was kidnapped¡­ With Mani¡¯s help, I managed to escape. Yes, let¡¯s emphasize this. Then I¡¯ll at least be able to prove that Mani wasn¡¯t trying to hurt me.¡¯ Above all, Mani could be a witness that an intruder had entered the castle. Maybe he can catch the intruder quickly with her help. Tessa nodded her head, coated her throat with her saliva, preparing to speak. And she was just about to open her mouth. ¡°Are you not going to tell me again?¡± Hert, who had misunderstood Tessa¡¯s recollection of her past as keeping her mouth shut, spoke coldly. From his point of view, he thought she had come up with a lie to get out of this situation. He asked impatiently. ¡°Why did you run away?¡± ¡°I never¡­ I never tried to run away¡­!¡± Tessa hurriedly shook her head to Hert, but he was still convinced that she had run away. She strengthened her voice, even shouting low. It was because he was unfairly framed as running away. ¡°Then, what about your trinkets and Missus Vellodem? Also explain why you were there at that time.¡± ¡°That is¡­ Mani, no, Janet, ah, no, that¡¯s¡­¡± It was difficult for her to speak because her words were getting all twisted up on her tongue, perhaps because she was in a hurry to resolve the misunderstanding. It felt like the words she had put together in her head were scattered into the air in an instant. Still, Tessa tried her best to get Tessa back into her head, trying to get her words back together. ¡®For now, I will explain from the beginning¡­¡¯ But this time, Hert asked first. ¡°What is your relationship with Missus Vellodem?¡± ¡°What¡­? What relationship¡­ The Madam and I¡­ are friends.¡± She thought the question was odd, but Tessa was able to answer Tessa in a calmer voice than before. It was proof that she was slowly finding composure in spite of Hert¡¯s surprising question. But Hert sneered as if Tessa¡¯s answer was funny. ¡°So it seems like your friend was trying to hit me in the back of the head.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ do that¡­! I swear, Her. Really¡­ I met the Madam there¡­ It was a coincidence¡­!¡± ¡°Then why did you go there? How would you explain that?¡± ¡°I was kidnapped¡­ I ran away and she was there!¡± Tessa, without realizing it, shouted again in the rush. Hert frowned. It was because from Tessa¡¯s mouth came a strange word. ¡°Kidnapped?¡± ¡°That ¡­ I followed Mani out, and I got¡­ kidnapped. So I ran away. Only with Mani¡¯s help¡­ Then I met Janet. If Janet hadn¡¯t helped¡­ I¡¯d be caught again. And then¡ª¡± Hert raised his hand to stop Tessa. He was looking at Tessa in disbelief. It was as if Tessa was saying something out of the ordinary. ¡°So, you mean you went out following the maid and got kidnapped¡­? Tessa, do you think that makes sense? Where are the knights escorting you in the first place? Rather, I told you to stay inside. Until I come back.¡± ¡°She said¡­ you were hurt. I was so confused too¡­ Please believe me, Her. I really¡­ was not running away¡­ I was really going to stay in the room until you came back. I really didn¡¯t mean to run away¡­¡± Tessa¡¯s voice was getting smaller. Hert said it was nonsense, and he seemed to believe it, so she wondered if she had spoken for nothing. All the more because she thought Hert would believe her if she spoke properly. Yet, even though Tessa told the truth, Hert¡¯s face hardened instead. The two were silent for a moment. After a while, it was Hert who broke the silence first. He spoke with a short sigh. ¡°Tessa, if everything you said was really true, so you had no intention of leaving, that the maid said I was hurt and she lured you out to get you kidnapped? Then, on the way, with the maid¡¯s help, you managed to escape and run away, where you happened to meet Missus Vellodem. And I also saw it by accident and misunderstood it.¡± ¡°¡­Right!¡± Tessa nodded her head quickly. It seemed that the order was jumbled up and the answers were gibberish, but Hert understood everything she said and finished the story. So now he¡¯ll believe her¡­ But Hert¡¯s blue eyes grew cold. Tessa shuddered. At that moment, Hert spat out. ¡°Do you think this is a joke?¡± ¡°¡­That¡­¡± ¡°Are you telling me to believe this obvious lie now?¡± Hert was dumbfounded. It was all lies to anyone who heard it. He wanted to believe in Tessa, but he couldn¡¯t. Anyway, even if it¡¯s all true, how would she explain the letter she left? It was obviously a farewell letter to say goodbye. Why was she lying so openly about that important piece of evidence? She was making excuses that didn¡¯t make sense because she was caught while running away¡­ He couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it¡­ Hert suppressed the anger that was about to explode at any moment. In fact, he had no idea how he would treat Tessa when the anger erupted. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just say that you want to run away? Say that you don¡¯t want to be here anymore because it¡¯s so terrible¡­ I¡¯d rather you do that. Rather than your absurd lies.¡± ¡°No, Her , I¡¯m not lying¡­ Really, really I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a lie? Oh, there were witnesses. Tessa, if you say so, won¡¯t the woman and the maid prove your innocence? Because everyone tends to be honest when their lives are at stake.¡± Tessa¡¯s eyes widened hearing Hert¡¯s voice. What was he saying¡­ Tessa barely managed to get the words out of her mouth in a trembling voice. ¡°Her, Her¡­ Don¡¯t do that. The two of them¡­ Were the ones who helped me! I beg you, please don¡¯t hurt them¡­ promise me you¡¯re not going to do anything. Please¡­ You said you would believe me. Please believe me¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Please, Her¡­¡± Tessa trembled with the rising anxiety and tried to cling to Hert. Hert opened his mouth with an exasperated laugh. ¡°¡­You make people laugh until the very end. Is that all you have to say?¡± ¡°¡­Her?¡± Tessa stared at Hert stiffly. Hert was looking down at Tessa with a more subdued face than before. ¡°Damn, what you had to tell me now¡­¡± The man leaned over and reached out to Tessa. Her slender shoulders that he grabbed were trembling. ¡°Rather than continuously protecting the maid¡­¡± Murderous energy once again rose in his blue eyes. ¡°You should ask for my forgiveness first.¡± ¡ª Chapter 78 Chapter 78 ¡°He, Her¡ª¡± Tessa let out a faint groan as he tightened his hand on her shoulder. But Hert didn¡¯t care. In the first place, he had no more room to pay attention to that small groan. He was very angry right now. His inside was so messed up that it made him sick to his stomach. ¡°Do you know why I am angry?¡± ¡°¡­Her, I, I¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s not enough that you¡¯re defending those women, you¡¯ve even gone ahead to lie to me. But now, you¡¯re also asking a favor from me? For God¡¯s sake, you don¡¯t even care about me, do you?¡± He wanted Tessa to be honest about everything. If so, he would understand. Because this is the place that gave her so many bad memories. Hert wouldn¡¯t have been angry with Tessa if she had told him honestly that she didn¡¯t want to stay here because it reminded her of the Young Marquis who had abused her. Rather, he would have moved her to the annex. But¡­ To be lying outright? As expected, she¡¯s a woman who was good at turning people into fools. Besides, when her lies were discovered, she didn¡¯t ask for forgiveness, but rather prioritized the women¡¯s safety. She really thought he was going to hurt them. It¡¯s evident that she thought little of Hert. ¡®Tessa, what am I to you? Am I nothing to you compared to a maid? How can you stand up for those women to the point that you would even lie to me? Me? Towards me, who was trembling with anxiety because you disappeared, do you even care?¡¯ Hert couldn¡¯t understand. He really couldn¡¯t understand Tessa. Tessa must have feelings for him, too¡­ She must think of him as much as he¡¯d think of her¡­ He was under that impression. ¡°Unless you¡¯re not looking down on me¡­ It can¡¯t be like this. How can you make people so miserable! What do you think of me?¡± ¡°He, rt¡­ what are you talking about¡­¡± ¡°Is that maid so precious? Is she important enough for you to leave me, dump me and get away from me? You really don¡¯t care¡­ about me?¡± Unknowingly, his clenched fists trembled. Hert grunted and glared at Tessa, who was still bewildered as if she didn¡¯t know anything. ¡°Tell me, did you ever feel sorry for me from the beginning? I guess not. If you had, you wouldn¡¯t have dared to protect those women in front of me, to even lie.¡± His anger shot to the roof like crazy. He was more angry than the moment when Tessa left him with a farewell letter. He couldn¡¯t stand it because it felt like Tessa confirmed that he was nothing to her until now. In addition, it seemed like he was the only one thinking about and worrying about his relationship with her every time, his insides felt torn. ¡®You were just trying to use me¡­¡¯ To Tessa, Hert¡¯s existence was nothing more than something to take advantage of. So in the midst of this, she was in a hurry to protect others in front of him. It was clear that she said that she would try hard and that she would not betray him just to let him off guard. Shedding tears in front of him must have been for the same reason. Hert was dumbfounded. He was so naive. He was an idiot for believing in her once again and dreaming of a new beginning with her. The woman in front of him must have never thought of such a thing¡­ It was just a delusion filled with futile dreams by himself. It felt like his heart had been ripped open. All the things he pushed into the hole came out like sand flowing down, and he felt like there was nothing left again. Oh God. Hert suddenly thought that he wanted to cry. He gave his all, but there was nothing he received in return, he felt miserable. He thought he had come back alive from hell, but he didn¡¯t. Hell was still looming right beside him. ¡°If you¡¯re going to lie, do it properly. How could you¡­¡± Tessa was hell to him. ¡°Every time, you are so cruel to me¡­¡± Hert pushed Tessa all the way onto the bed. He found it increasingly difficult to think than he would normally. Maybe it was because it came as a terrible shock to him that she had lied to him outright. Hert could no longer contain his resentment towards Tessa and began to pour it out. ¡°Why did you try to run away? What was lacking? I did a good job. I said I would forget what happened seven years ago and start again! You just didn¡¯t like me, didn¡¯t you? So you waited for an opportunity to run away from me, spitting out words you didn¡¯t even mean in your heart? Huh?¡± ¡°It hurts, Her¡­ I never ran away¡­!¡± ¡°Then why were you with that damn woman! At the same place at the same time!¡± ¡°I told you, please, Her¡­! We happened to¡­¡± The man¡¯s grip on her shoulders hurt so much that Tessa cried out in a low, half-crying voice. Suddenly, her face was stained with fear. She looked as if she would suffocate at any moment and lose her breath. ¡°Please, Her¡­ Really, I was kidnapped¡­ I was running away from them¡­ I just met her. Those, those who lent money to Mani¡­ they, kidnapped me! Really, hiic, really¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Who would be kidnapping you in this castle? If there were bastards like that, it got into my ears right away. In the first place, they would have never lived to see you in their lives. Do you even know how many guards I put around you to protect you?¡± All spies who were discovered were decapitated. If he left any behind, they will surely come back. As a result, most people couldn¡¯t even see the edge of Tessa¡¯s skirt. All they knew was that there was a woman in the castle that the new lord Hert lived with. They didn¡¯t know if she was Tessa or who else. How did they know and kidnap Tessa? In the first place, there were numerous people attached for Tessa¡¯s safety. Breaking through the surveillance, and kidnapher? ¡®Nonsense.¡¯ Rather, it was more reasonable to think that she had planned to run away with Janet and got away from the escorts. At least, he knew that Janet was someone under Marquis Borwen, so she could ask for help from the soldiers here. Of course, that was also a serious problem in its own way. It was getting hit in the back of the head by someone he trusted. After today¡¯s events, Hert thought he would overthrow everything. ¡°See, you¡¯re lying again.¡± ¡°No, Her¡­!¡± ¡°Even if you were kidnapped, does it make sense that you ran into that woman there? Again, your lies are full of holes.¡± Tessa felt Hert¡¯s anger drain her mind. She had no idea how to solve this situation. She thought she would be fine, and she thought he would just have to explain it to Hert¡­ Why did things turn out this way? ¡°Really, if, if you ask Mani¡­¡± ¡°I told you, of course I intend to ask. If they don¡¯t want to die, they¡¯ll tell me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that¡­ Please!¡± Tessa¡¯s expression became stiff. Now, Hert really looked like someone who would kill Mani and Janet to get the answers he wanted. Hert also shot back coldly at her with a hard face. ¡°I don¡¯t have a reason to listen to your requests anymore. And both the woman and the maid must pay for their crimes. The three of them conspired to make me a fool.¡± ¡°¡­He, Her, please¡­ I beg you, please¡­ Don¡¯t do that¡­¡± Tessa pleaded with Hert again. She no longer wanted to see others experiencing bad things because of her. However, Tessa¡¯s attitude only fueled Hert¡¯s anger. ¡°Ha, is it because you still don¡¯t know what position you¡¯re in right now? You¡¯re still going to be like this to me? You don¡¯t even care about me, do you? You think I¡¯ll accept everything just because I¡¯m nice to you?¡± ¡°Her, that¡¯s not it. Please, listen¡­¡± ¡°Then tell me. Why did you betray me seven years ago? Then I¡¯ll consider it.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Tessa hesitated at Hert¡¯s question. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You were supposed to tell me today. Right? Tell me, why did you betray me?¡± Despite Hert¡¯s urging, Tessa only pursed her lips, but she was unable to speak. To say it right now¡­? In an unexpected situation, Tessa¡¯s head started spinning. He thinks that what happened to her today is also an outrageous lie, so she wondered if he would believe that she was deceived by the orphanage director. So Tessa couldn¡¯t speak easily. ¡°Nothing? So you¡¯re saying it doesn¡¯t matter what happens to the women?¡± ¡°¡­That, that¡¯s not¡­¡± ¡°Then tell me. Why did you betray me!¡± Hert yelled at Tessa. Tessa trembled as if she was about to burst into tears. Was she being punished like this for being greedy for things she shouldn¡¯t have? Why now¡­ Tessa looked up at Hert, whose sweet boyish features had disappeared. Only anger remained in him, it seemed to consume him. ¡®No. I¡¯m scared. Please¡­¡¯ Tessa couldn¡¯t breathe. It felt like the nightmare was coming back. It seemed that the man, who always blamed her in her dreams and screamed at her with resentment, was right in front of her. Hert hated her. He was strangling her and pulling her into misery. Ah¡­ Can someone¡­ ¡°¡­Nothing!¡± Tessa let out a cry and screamed. ¡°What?¡± ¡°There, there is nothing¡­!¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Hart¡¯s voice lowered for a moment. Then Tessa cried. Her eyes became hazy and she couldn¡¯t see Hert¡¯s face. She continued to let out cries like a child. Her tears continued to flow incessantly. She couldn¡¯t stop it. ¡°I, hiiic, I too, have, have been fooled¡­ It¡¯s, my fault¡­¡± In fact, she didn¡¯t want to talk about it. Stupid, naive. She didn¡¯t want to tell him that their lives had fallen into this because she was fooled by them. Tessa wanted to hide the reason as much as she could from Hert. She forever wished he didn¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t want to say it. Doesn¡¯t it sound like a desperate scream to live alone? Excuses when she was driven to the edge of a precipice and shouted for help. Tessa didn¡¯t want to talk to Hert like this. ¡°The, the director conspired with the broker, fooled me, and sold me and you too¡­ He, Her, I too, never¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Never¡­ I, I never betrayed you¡­¡± Believe me. Please. You said you would believe me. ¡ª Chapter 79 Chapter 79 But against Tessa¡¯s wishes, Hert didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Lies.¡± A voice full of conviction weighed down Tessa. Words soon poured out as quickly as Hert pressed her. ¡°Are you lying to get out of here again? To use my sympathy to catch me off guard. Is that it? Now that I see it, everything you say are all lies. How can I trust you like this?¡± ¡°¡­Th¡­ at¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so upset. Because you brought this upon yourself. If you hadn¡¯t run away today, I would have believed you. But not anymore.¡± Tessa felt like she was dangling off the side of a cliff, but she was swallowed in it. Don¡¯t even dream of getting out of here. The place that suits you best is here. Misfortune seemed to whisper to her. Tessa gasped for breath. The misfortune that she had barely spit out was coming back again and again. You said¡­ You said you would believe me¡­ Tessa burst into tears as she said nothing. Many of the words swirled in her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t get them out. Why, why don¡¯t you believe me? Why¡­ It¡¯s not my fault what happened today. I¡¯ve never intended to run away¡­ Tessa blankly looked up at Hert. The light that had illuminated the darkness was fading. ¡°Isn¡¯t it actually funny that I believed you even once? I believed you, but today I was betrayed like this. I have no reason to trust you anymore right now.¡± Hert said, staring at Tessa, who looked shocked. In fact, on his side, he really had no reason to trust Tessa unconditionally. For him who had already been betrayed twice, it was a surprise to act like this now. Because no one will listen to the words of a person who abandoned him twice. ¡®You never betrayed me? You betrayed me like this¡­¡¯ Of course, Tessa¡¯s answer bothered him. That she, too, had been tricked and was sold here. That she didn¡¯t betray him. Even if he wanted to ignore it all, he just couldn¡¯t. But he couldn¡¯t believe it either. Of course, if she hadn¡¯t run away today, he would have believed her right away. But for now, he couldn¡¯t shake the thought that Tessa was lying. It¡¯s a lie she spit out to get out of this situation. If he was deceived again, that would be like revealing that he really was an idiot, Hert thought. So Hert decided to withhold judgment until his subordinate, Lange, returned. He let go of Tessa¡¯s shoulder, which he was holding with cold eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s stop now. Only lies would come out when you open your mouth. What can I say to you?¡± ¡°¡­Her!¡± As Hert tried to pull away from her, Tessa reflexively reached out and grabbed him. It was because she felt like Hert was going to abandon her forever. He kept saying that the chance was the last, and that she had abandoned that opportunity. She doesn¡¯t want it. Don¡¯t go, Her. Tessa clung to him crying. She didn¡¯t want to be abandoned. She didn¡¯t even want to part with him again. ¡°Th, then I¡­ What should I do? What, what should I do¡­ to earn your trust¡­? I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll do everything you ask¡­ please¡­¡± Tessa was desperate. She wanted to earn Hert¡¯s trust. She wanted to prove that her words were not false. She didn¡¯t want him to abandon her. ¡°Please, Her¡­ my, words¡­¡± Hert looked at Tessa¡¯s slender hands, gripping his clothes as hard as he could. It seemed to show how cornered she was. It was perhaps the first time Tessa had clung to him in this way. Hert laughed inwardly. Even considering all of this, wasn¡¯t she the one who chose to run away from him in the first place? She should have expected that he would react like this. After driving a nail to one¡¯s heart and thought it would work out somehow, that was really the worst of her. ¡°I guess you still don¡¯t know what I want.¡± ¡°¡­What, what do you¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re still like this until the end.¡± At this point, he got confused again. Is she clever, or is she really ignorant? All along, there was only one thing Hert wanted. He stared straight into Tessa¡¯s tear-stained face and parted his lips. ¡°Are you going to do everything you ask?¡± ¡°¡­I, I will. I can do¡­ Whatever you say¡­¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Hert paused for a moment. Yes, there was only one thing he wanted from the beginning. ¡°Say you want me. That you couldn¡¯t live without me.¡± Hert wanted Tessa. He wants her to want him just as much as he did. He always wanted just that. ¡°You love me. Say it with your own mouth.¡± Tessa lost her words for a moment. Love¡­? Can she say¡­ she loves Hert? Suddenly, she couldn¡¯t think of anything. Love. It was a word she had never thought of before. And this was only natural. Thus far, she never thought that she even deserved it. The chance to love and want someone, of course, was not given to Tessa. ¡®Even if¡­¡­ I love Hert¡­¡­ Will it work?¡¯ She wanted to be with Hert. She wanted to see him smiling kindly at her every day, and just being in the same space with him made her happy. That¡¯s how much she likes Hert. She did like him. Isn¡¯t that why she was greedy? But love¡­ It made her nauseous. Tessa had never once wondered if she could love Hert. The one who pushed him to hell because of a moment¡¯s wrong choice, was she allowed to love him? No, no. She can¡¯t do that. That¡¯s really¡­ shameless. Love had to be sublime. At least, it should not be defiled. The feelings that should only be directed towards each other would not last long if they were impure. Therefore, Tessa¡¯s feelings for Hert were tainted. She thought she couldn¡¯t handle the pure feeling because she already thought that everything about her was dirty. Tessa couldn¡¯t love Hert. Her love is insignificant compared to him. ¡°Why are you hesitating? Is it because you can¡¯t love someone like me even if you die?¡± At that moment, the sharp voice pierced Tessa¡¯s ears. When she suddenly turned her head back, Hert¡¯s face looked distorted. He seemed more angry than before. Is it because he thinks he is being ignored? ¡°Her, I, I¡­¡± ¡°Still, there¡¯s nothing to do about it. Because you will marry me.¡± ¡°What is that¡­¡± Marry? Tessa froze as the unexpected word escaped his mouth again. She was marrying Hert? Her mind was now completely white and empty. Marriage was something she had never even thought about. Marriage was like a word that had been erased from her head. Besides, Tessa had already been married once. Her unwanted old husband had died, but in any case, Tessa¡¯s present official position was that of the late Marquis Jutert¡¯s second wife. To be married to Hert, who has a bright future ahead of himself, was an unbelievable reality. ¡°You said you would do anything. You said it. So get rid of that ridiculous looking face.¡± Noticing Tessa¡¯s visibly pale complexion, Hert spoke more ferociously. Because in her reaction, he knew that she did not want to marry him. ¡°Bu, but¡­¡± ¡°You cannot refuse. No matter how much you hate it, you must marry me. Understand?¡± Tessa¡¯s hand trembled. She does not deserve just to be by his side. She didn¡¯t want to be his only wife because she didn¡¯t deserve to love him shamelessly. Tessa quietly looked at Hert while wanting to live and die. She didn¡¯t want to do anything to hold him back. Suddenly, she remembered the words she had once shared with the Marchioness. ¡®Sir Shine is a fine knight, Tessa. That¡¯s why he will be entrusted with bigger and more important things in the future than now. He is a great talent befitting of it. There will be more people who want Sir Shine.¡¯ The Marchioness was right. Hert was greatly talented. As time goes by, more and more people will want him. That was clear to anyone. Thus, his value would increase even more, and eventually he would become a precious person Tessa would not even look at. Above all, Hert was an important person to Marquis Borwen. The Marquis will find a woman who is a good match for him. The marriage will support him on this ground where status and bloodline matter. Surely, his wife would be an elegant, noble, educated, and intelligent woman. And will be far different from her, who is neither noble nor beautiful and had grown up as an orphan without receiving an education, dumb and ignorant. ¡®As expected, the place next to Hert is not mine¡­¡¯ People would have thought that way too. It¡¯s funny in the first place. The fact that the second wife remarried¡­ Everyone will laugh and point fingers at Tessa. Greedy ungrateful woman. Blocking the future of a man who can climb higher. Her nose twitched again. ¡®I, I will get ¡­ in Hert¡¯s way¡­¡¯ That¡¯s not allowed. She can¡¯t disturb him. At that time. ¡°Is that also a lie? You will do everything.¡± She heard the man say that it was ridiculous, feeling empty. Tessa came to her senses and shook her head. ¡°No, no¡­! Her, I just¡­¡± ¡°Then why can¡¯t you speak? Is marrying me such a terrible thing to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already married¡­¡± ¡°Damn it, don¡¯t even mention old bastard. And what does it matter? Is remarriage any different?¡± ¡°People will¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make excuses. I¡¯m talking to you right now. It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t know each other.¡± At that moment, Hert¡¯s gaze fell on Tessa¡¯s disheveled clothes. ¡°Or are you saying that you don¡¯t want to give your heart even though you give your body?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s not¡ª¡± ¡°Just be honest. Don¡¯t make all sorts of excuses. Because it makes me feel dirty.¡± ¡°I really¡­¡± ¡°Then prove it.¡± Prove? Saying that, Hert lifted Tessa¡¯s skirt and thrust his hand into it. Tessa drew in a breath as the hot hands inside her underwear quickly dug in and grabbed her thighs. Hert¡¯s hot breath poured over her face. ¡°I¡¯d rather you just accept it like this. Then I¡¯ll pretend I don¡¯t know that you rejected me.¡± ¡ª e/n: man¡­ as frustrating as this entire situation is, i kinda feel for tessa. I understand how crippling self-doubt is, and even more so with all the trauma she¡¯s faced until now. i just can¡¯t fault her for that¡­ (now if hert just hecking lets her speak more than two words per sentence ugh) ¡ª Chapter 80 Chapter 80 His head was stinging. From the back of his neck where he had been beaten, his whole body was sore. As soon Lange regained consciousness, he was wracked with a fit of coughs. The old cloth over his head was full of dust. He coughed for a while, then slowly began to check his condition. ¡®Fortunately, I think I¡¯m not crippled¡­¡¯ Except for his hands and feet tightly bound to the chair, his body was generally intact. He thought at least one of his limbs was gone when he woke up. He didn¡¯t want such a scary situation, so he was relieved. And since his limbs were intact, if he was lucky, he might be able to get out of here. The question is how to escape from this place. ¡®Because I can¡¯t see, I don¡¯t even know where this is¡­¡­¡¯ The cloth covering his entire face made it difficult to see. At least, seeing the red candle light flickering through the worn out fabric, he could at least tell that he wasn¡¯t in a room with a window. And speaking out his voice a little, his words rang out. It could have been a room like an empty warehouse. ¡®Seeing that they¡¯re still keeping me alive, they must be trying to figure out who¡¯s behind me, right?¡¯ Lange calmly organized his thoughts and checked the strength of the ropes tied to his limbs. As expected, the rope was tied so tightly that blood did not flow through it properly, so it seemed that there was no room for even a finger to enter. Damn it. Lange let out a curse. He had no superhuman strength to break the ropes with his bare hands. In other words, if this continued on like this, he would get beaten up and then die. ¡®No, calm down. Has this happened only once or twice? You¡¯ll find a way if you just keep your wits about you¡­¡¯ At that time. There was a creak and the sound of the door opening, and then he felt someone enter the room. After a while, the cloth covering Lange¡¯s face was pulled off. Lange, who was finally able to see properly, squinted his eyes at the bright light. ¡°Ugh.¡± ¡°Wake up, spy bastard. There is still a lot to do between us.¡± Wham! A thick hand landed on Lange¡¯s cheek. Lange¡¯s whole body was shaken by the unexpected hit. He soon spat out blood from his mouth, and only then could he see the face of the person who had hit him. It was a man with a long scar on his face. ¡°Hey, let¡¯s solve it with words in a good way. What¡¯s the use of using your hand on someone.¡± ¡°Huh, pretending to be relaxed. Let¡¯s see. Will it continue to be that way?¡± The man moved away from Lange and approached the table. The table was full of what appeared to be instruments of torture. Looking at it, Lange felt a chill run down his spine. He was familiar with those instruments of torture. If he hadn¡¯t been caught here, he¡¯d be the one holding those instruments of torture. ¡®Ha, what goes around comes around, they say.¡¯ How unlucky. Lange was mourning by himself, and he let out a deep sigh. Who would have known that his sins would come back in this way? To be honest, it¡¯s not as if he wasn¡¯t expecting it at all. He just vaguely thought it was something that would happen in the distant future. Who knew it would happen so fast? ¡°Well, look here. Shall we solve it verbally? Don¡¯t you have something you want to ask me? Ask me, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°Yes, there are many things I want to ask. But I want to have some fun. Isn¡¯t it just a matter of opening your mouth anyway?¡± ¡°Haha, you have a knack for saying scary things.¡± That bastard. As he shoved the words he hadn¡¯t been able to say into his throat, Lange smiled awkwardly. If I get out of here, you¡¯re dead. He stared at him, trying to remember that person¡¯s face. Before long, the man stood in front of Lange holding a long iron skewer. Lange broke into a cold sweat as he felt his whole body shivering once more. ¡°Right hand?¡± The man asked, looking around the iron skewer. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are you right-handed?¡± ¡°Crazy bastard.¡± Lange spit out curses before he knew it. It was because he roughly predicted what the man would do to him next. Thanks to that, the man even smiled as if he had noticed. ¡°I¡¯m considerate. I thought that if you were right-handed, I might cripple your left hand.¡± ¡°What a tearful consideration. I don¡¯t need anything like that.¡± ¡°What a pity. Then I¡¯ll decide however I want.¡± The man held up the iron skewer. And he was about to slash at Lange¡¯s right hand. Knock, someone knocked on the door from outside. The man looked back for a moment. Lange was delighted with this and encouraged the man. ¡°There¡¯s a visitor. Why don¡¯t you go?¡± ¡°Annoying. I¡¯ll finish it and go.¡± ¡°AARGH!¡± In an instant, the man thrust the iron skewer into Lang¡¯s right hand. A burning pain rushed into the palm of his hand. Lange screamed and his right hand trembled. He could see the iron skewer penetrating right through the middle of his palm. He was in so much pain he felt like he was about to die. He had been through many things, but he was not accustomed to suffering. ¡°To let your guard down.¡± The man looked down at the screaming Langue and said a word. Then he walked up to the door and opened it and left. A small voice passed through the open door. Lange tried to eavesdrop on it as best he could, but his right hand made it difficult to concentrate. Soon the conversation was cut off and the person who entered the room was not the man who had put the iron skewer in Lange¡¯s hand, but someone wearing a white mask. Lange looked at him carefully. It felt like he had seen this walking posture somewhere. The person, like the man before, stood in front of the desk, picked up a sharp knife, and approached Lange. ¡°¡­Hey, what¡¯s stuck in my hand right now¡­ Can¡¯t you see it? It¡¯s a bit of a foul to do that at the same time¡ª¡± However, this time the other person didn¡¯t stab Lange with it, but cut the ropes that bound his hands and feet. While Lange was bewildered and looked at that person stupidly, the iron skewer on Lange¡¯s right hand was pulled out. Lange once again screamed loudly. ¡°To live only with your mouth.¡± Clank! As the iron skewer rolled across the floor, Lange¡¯s eyes widened at the familiar voice. The other person took off the mask and revealed their face. ¡°Lange Geoffrey, you look ridiculous.¡± ¡°¡­Your Excellency!¡± ¡°How did you get here?¡± The Marquis¡¯ subordinate, who had been waiting outside, covered the man¡¯s face with a cloth and seated him on a chair, tying his limbs. Lange now had a bandage wrapped around his right hand, and he looked at Beatrice, who was sitting leaning against the desk. His face showed that he needed an explanation. ¡°I¡¯m always keeping an eye on your whereabouts.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking that. I want to ask why Your Excellency went this far.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s call it a coincidence. Anything else?¡± Beatrice nodded her head as if telling him to hurry up and ask. ¡°Have you known about this place before?¡± ¡°I know everything. It¡¯s part of my plan.¡± ¡°¡­No way.¡± While Lange was shocked, she nodded her head again. ¡°Next.¡± ¡°¡­Why did you erase it?¡± ¡°You mean my dog¡¯s past? Because that¡¯s important.¡± ¡°Your Excellency!¡± Reluctantly, Lange shouted, and Beatrice just snorted lightly. She took one of the cigars out of her coat pocket. After finishing all the work, a subordinate came over and lit her cigar. A line of smoke rose from the tip of the cigar as Beatrice put the cigar in her mouth. ¡°Geoffrey, why do you think I assigned you to him?¡± Afterwards, Lange calmly answered the Marquis who exhaled smoke. ¡°It was to keep an eye on Sir Shine. There was also no one worthy to assist him.¡± ¡°Yes, the reason I assigned you to him was because he needs to be surveilled.¡± ¡°But for the purpose of surveillance, you gave me no order separately. Even if I report it, you don¡¯t answer it on time. Surveillance is just a cause, and you had a separate purpose, right?¡± Hearing Lange¡¯s question, Beatrice let out a chuckle. He was quick to notice. She went off the desk she leaned against and looked at the man strapped to the chair. ¡°Geoffrey, you will never come back under me.¡± ¡°What is that¡­¡± ¡°Your affiliation will change under him.¡± ¡°I need more explanation, Your Excellency. I am only temporarily¡­¡± Then Beatrice turned around and looked at Lange. She opened her mouth in a rather low voice. ¡°Nothing is temporary. Everything is limited to the present. Because if there is no now, there is no next. Geoffrey, you will be the conduit between me and him. That¡¯s your role. You asked why I erased his past?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Duke Callias has been a thorn on my side for the past few years. You know very well how much I want to mess with him. But there was no reason. So I had to make a justification. Of course, not just that bastard, I have to clean up the garbage that has been in my plan so far.¡± It is not necessary to have justification to get rid of one garbage, but if the garbage is forming a mountain, it¡¯s a different case. Beatrice had prepared enough oil and torches to spread all over the mountain to clean up the mountain of garbage. And now it was time to light that fire. If she were to throw a single ember at them, the trap she had set would devour all that garbage and become a huge flame. ¡°This country is still thriving. The loyalty of the people of the kingdom to the royal family is also high. That¡¯s why the King¡¯s power comes from the bottom. It¡¯s no use just putting the trash out of sight. So why not show them? A big flame.¡± ¡°Your Excellency, what is that¡­¡± ¡°He is my important card. It¡¯s like luck rolling under my feet, guaranteeing my victory. So I¡¯m never going to let go of that luck. Shouldn¡¯t he rather be coaxed so that he can¡¯t have useless thoughts?¡± Beatrice threw the cigar on the floor and rubbed it off with her foot. ¡°My dog will be the next Duke Callias.¡± Of course, to make that happen, we¡¯ll have to drag the current Duke to the floor. This is such a place, Geoffrey. Seeing the Marquis¡¯ smiling face, Lange was frozen and unable to say anything. ¡ª Chapter 81 Chapter 81 ¡°Do this¡­¡± The man violently pulled down her underwear, revealing her dry lower body. Tessa shivered as her secret place was exposed to the cold air. But when the hot tongue unexpectedly touched her folds, she opened her eyes wide in surprise. Hert held her by her legs, spreading it out to the sides and buried his face in the middle. ¡°He, Her¡ª agh!¡± Saliva dripping from his soft lips and tongue covered her privates. The tongue, which licked the slit, moved up little by little as his hot breath pushed into her. Then he finally found the hidden nub and started sucking on it. ¡°It¡¯s dirty¡­ Hnngh!¡± Tessa felt her insides start to tickle each time the man tapped her cl*toris with the tip of his tongue. She could feel the tiny nub slowly hardening. Because of this, her face quickly turned red. Her body felt so unfamiliar. ¡°Ah, uhng¡­ uht¡­¡± Hert¡¯s tongue caressed her more carefully than before. He seemed to know where to lick and suck to get Tessa to react. Above all, his tongue was full of confidence. Not surprisingly, Tessa¡¯s toes curled up every time he rolled the bump with the tip of his tongue and licked her folds. ¡°Huhuht, st, stop, ah, Her¡­!¡± Tessa hated her body for reacting to the touch of Hert¡¯s tongue. This feeling was still foreign to Tessa. First of all, this wasn¡¯t the bathroom. She was sure to dirty the bed if she made a mistake. What would the maids who¡¯d clean the room think of them? ¡°Please, Her, not here¡­¡± ¡°Keep your legs apart. Unless you want to upset me.¡± Hearing Hert¡¯s words, Tessa ended up crying even more, forcing herself to spread her legs at him. Again the man dug between her crotch. He licked her voraciously like a dog. The pleasure seemed to vibrate in all directions. ¡°Ah-uht¡­¡± The longer Hert caressed her, the warmer her stomach felt and her thighs twitched. Every time that happened, she was filled with an indefinable pleasure. Tessa impulsively reached out and grabbed Hert¡¯s dark golden hair. Then the man spread her slender legs even further, and thrust his tongue through the slit. ¡°Nngh!¡± For a moment, it felt like her head and stomach were both throbbing and rumbling. At the same time, c*m burst through from her. Tessa squeezed her eyes shut, thinking she had made a mistake. Like in the bathroom, she couldn¡¯t figure out why she kept having these mistakes every time Hert licked her down there. She wanted to hide out of shame. At that time, Hert gulped down her fluids as though it was water. He, Her¡­! Terrified by Hert¡¯s actions, Tessa twisted her body away, but he held on to her lower body as if he did not want to spill even a single drop, practically inhaling it. The liquid itself was sweet and soft just from coming out from under her. Until the very end, Hert¡¯s licked his wet lips with his tongue. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s more coming out than before¡­¡± Hert inspected the soaked red flesh and once again put his nose there. She felt the hot heat clearly. He licked it down gently along the place as if drawing a circle, then sucked up the nub, which had swollen more than before, and rolled it into his mouth. Then Tessa moved her hips and slightly dropped her spread legs. Ahh, uht¡­ Tessa¡¯s reaction came faster as he cut through the small gap without missing this. ¡°Hnngh, uht, ah, uhng¡­¡± Her entrance began to stiffen as the damp inner walls twitched. It was as if her walls were breathing. Hert removed his mouth for a moment and began rubbing his thumb against the protruding cl*toris that was wet with saliva. All at once, a moan escaped Tessa¡¯s mouth and her legs tried to close back together. ¡°I haven¡¯t even touched it¡­ Are you asking me to put it in already?¡± ¡°N, no, this¡­ Mmngh!¡± ¡°Everything that comes out of your mouth is a lie. You¡¯re c*mming so much like this, aren¡¯t you?¡± In the meantime, the clear fluids flowed through the slit, like when the liquid had burst, making the entire inner walls shiny. Above all, whenever his touch came, Tessa¡¯s entrance repeatedly contracted and relaxed as if asking for something to be inserted. Hert looked at it and licked his lips. In fact, he wanted to shove himself in there right now, but on the other hand, he didn¡¯t want to. He wanted to make Tessa want it more. To make her beg him to put himself in. ¡°What a lewd body, truly.¡± ¡°Th, that¡­ Huht!¡± ¡°I heard you have a knack for getting people into heat.¡± Hert pinched her cl*toris between his fingers and rubbed it vigorously. It was a mischievous act. Tessa felt thrilled and opened her mouth in a soft scream. In an instant, her stomach tightened up and all her legs grew tense. It was very brief, but the inside of her stomach itched. Tessa looked like she was about to cry. Strange¡­ This¡­ The pleasure and her body all felt strange. As Hert said, it seemed that her body had become truly lewd. ¡°Look at it now. What the hell do you want so much that your hole is twitching like this?¡± ¡°Hu-uhk, n, no¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°No. I told you not to lie.¡± The man¡¯s calloused palm lightly slapped Tessa¡¯s crotch for an instant. Tessa widened her eyes in fright. She couldn¡¯t believe what Hert had just done to her. But then he gave her another light slap at that same place, and this time Tessa was surprised by herself more than what he was doing to her. It was a very brief moment, but a thrilling sensation shook her whole body. She felt more pleasure than pain. ¡®Really I¡­¡¯ I want something like this? Tessa was confused. ¡®No, I, I¡­¡¯ That was the moment. Hert lowered his head again, stuck his nose into her crevice and began licking her like a dog. Then he moved his tongue around the part Tessa felt it the most. Do, don¡¯t. Tessa shook her head, afraid of the surge of pleasure, but all that came out of her mouth were panting breaths and moans of pleasure. ¡°Ah, uht, ung! Don¡¯t¡ª huuht!¡± As the soft tongue touched her cli*toris, a thick pleasure seemed to travel through her spine and into her body. Tessa¡¯s mouth leaked moans and sweet breath incessantly. Her legs, which had been straining to endure her shaking waist, gradually numbed. Still, Tessa couldn¡¯t stop straining her legs. It was because she felt like if she let go of it here, she would really cross the line. ¡°Ah, pl, ease, mmngh!¡± The tongue slipped through the gap again. Tessa struggled heavily. It¡¯s weird, I don¡¯t like it. Really¡­ However, Hert persistently held on to her body and continued. He rubbed her opening with his tongue and gently rolled her cl*toris with his thumb. After repeating the action a few more times, she climaxed profusely. ¡°¡­AH!¡± As she reached a light org*sm, her thighs shuddered and her lower back tightened. Her lower abdomen also felt a rapid contraction. Tessa felt her body slowly limp at the tingling sensation as her eyes twinkled. But when the long, thick fingers suddenly slipped into her, she opened her eyes wide and drew in a breath. ¡°St, stop¡­ He, Her, stop¡­ Ahht!¡± ¡°What do you mean, stop? This part is begging for more.¡± ¡°No, that, unng!¡± Then one more of his fingers came in, and Tessa trembled in surprise. The afterglow of the previous climax made her inner walls very sensitive. As Hert¡¯s two thick fingers rubbed against her walls and began to stir her insides at random, the feeling she felt was even more stark than when his tongue entered. The man¡¯s fingers stroked the slippery insides, arousing more pleasure. Tessa reached out and grabbed something¡ªanything. She felt like she couldn¡¯t last without it. Hert also only inserted two fingers, but her lower body instantly clamped down on him. He even gnashed his teeth at the woman¡¯s clenching entrance. He already knew that she was tight, but he felt that it had become even tighter during the time that they abstained. This was the place where he had to beg to get in, not Tessa. He said, examining Tessa¡¯s wet face. ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s so tight¡­ When are you going to expand and take me in?¡± ¡°Do, don¡¯t, stop¡­ Nngh, ah, huht! He, Her, please¡­ Ahng!¡± ¡°We have to widen it so you can take me in, right?¡± ¡°Ah, ugh, please¡­ AHNGH!¡± Her vision flickers like smoke. Tessa gasped for breath and shook her head. The man¡¯s furious gesture made Tessa crumpled the blanket as she grabbed it. It wasn¡¯t long before she threw her head back and let out a short groan. Ah! As if a dam burst, her eyes turned white. It felt like her body was floating. ¡°¡­Ah.¡± Her body shuddered centering on her lower stomach, from the aftereffects of the org*sm. Tessa looked up at the ceiling blankly. What just happened to her? Her heart was beating randomly. ¡°Ha, you drive people crazy¡­ Suck it.¡± Then Hert hastily removed the two fingers and thrust them into Tessa¡¯s mouth. Tessa, dazed from the climax, sucked as he commanded, unaware of what was in her mouth. Then she began to come to her senses because of the sound of metal clicking close to her. ¡°¡­I can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡± As he undid his buckle, what soon appeared was Hert¡¯s lower body, and the ferociously swollen, swelled up pillar that was dripping with pre-c*m. As soon as Tessa saw it, she came to her senses and her complexion went white. It was because it reminded her of the past, when it had been difficult to accept Hert. It was an instinctive fear. ¡°He, Her¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. From now on, I¡¯ll drill into you until it fits me perfectly. You just need to spread your legs.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Hert grabbed Tessa¡¯s ankle as she tried to stagger backwards, preventing her from moving, and pressed the blunt tip of his tip into her entrance. Tessa stiffened as the round blunt tip, like a weapon that could hardly be attributed to a human being¡¯s, touched her. Wa, wait a minute. But Hert, whose patience has worn out, ignored Tessa¡¯s words and rammed into her. ¡°AHH!¡± Tessa threw her head back, unable to catch her breath, as the large manhood slammed into her tight entrance. No matter how relaxed her lower part was made, the man¡¯s pillar was so large that it was difficult to adapt to it at once. Above all, it was the first time in a while that they were doing it. Of course, her small opening had no choice but to strain itself. ¡®It¡¯s too, too big¡­ Ugh, I, I feel like I¡¯m suffocating¡­¡¯ The pain wasn¡¯t unbearable, but the fear that it might tear her at this rate occupied Tessa¡¯s mind. Please stop coming in¡­ Unfortunately, however, Hert continued to move his waist and shove himself into Tessa¡¯s narrow walls. Because of this, it was as if Tessa¡¯s eyes were spinning as the lower part of her abdomen quickly swelled up due to his size. ¡°Hu, ah¡­ Uh, th, ah¡­¡± ¡°Damn, it¡¯s tighter¡­¡± ¡ª Chapter 82 Chapter 82 ¡°St¡­ nnh¡­ stop¡­¡± Tessa seemed to be too burdened, and Hert looked at the place where they¡¯re joined. He was only half way through, and Tessa¡¯s entrance was shaking slightly, showing how it was too difficult to accept him. Damn it. He let out a low breath. Her narrow walls bit him so hard that it hurt, but it wouldn¡¯t let go. ¡®Maybe because it¡¯s been a while¡­ This is driving me crazy.¡¯ He gritted his teeth at the tight entrance that he had experienced before. Normally, he would have to loosen her up a bit more, but for now, even a single delay felt like a waste of time. Even if it was accompanied by pain, he wanted to move quickly. He couldn¡¯t stand it because he knew better than anyone how ecstatic and pleasurable it was when Tessa¡¯s walls were to be scratched by his glans. He had already endured so much time. More than anything, he wondered why he should be considerate of the woman who betrayed him twice. At least Tessa deserved the punishment for her escape. That way she won¡¯t be tempted to run away again. ¡°Ha¡­ This is all because of you.¡± A voice that sounded more like a growl jumped out in his impatience. Hert murmured, looking down at Tessa, who was completely red and unable to open her eyes properly. ¡°You¡¯ll have to be patient this time.¡± The man pulled himself back as hard as he could. Along with the sound of the woman¡¯s shallow breathing, he inserted himself into her without leaving anything. The large pillar was swallowed into the woman¡¯s small opening. Hert felt with his whole body that the hot, moist walls that had been loosened tightly wrapped around him. She was still so narrow that it hurt, but the fact that he was finally inside her already made his mood rise to the peak and his climax soared. ¡°Huu¡­¡± Hert checked Tessa¡¯s condition again. Tessa, who was under him and her skirt was lifted up to reveal her lower body, had her mouth half open, her whole body trembling. When she touched her lower abdomen, she found that the flat stomach was slightly bulging. If he were to be honest, seeing Tessa struggle was something he didn¡¯t like. But even more so, seeing how Tessa was unable to do anything because of his flesh made it all the more exciting for him. She can¡¯t go anywhere now. She won¡¯t be able to escape as long as she¡¯s under him. Gasping for breath was all she could do. With an inexplicable satisfaction, Hert let out a smirk. ¡°Tessa, breathe slowly. That way you can adapt quickly.¡± He caressed Tessa by her nape and spoke as though he was soothing a child. Even so, he pressed his hips forward softly. Tessa shuddered, with tears welling up in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t do anything because of the uncomfortable feeling of the foreign body inside her. ¡°Ah¡­ hu, take it, out¡­¡± She looked at Hert, who she was holding between her legs. Tessa unconsciously reached out her hand and tried to push him away, but she couldn¡¯t push a man twice her size. Her bottom that had spread to the limit was tingling. ¡°Hu, uh¡­ Ah, ugh¡­ Ple, huht, please¡­¡± ¡°Even though it¡¯s hard, I can¡¯t help it. You¡¯re the one at fault. Hold it in.¡± I would have made it easier if you hadn¡¯t run away. Hert, uttering the words he couldn¡¯t say, pulled his back slightly at Tessa¡¯s request, then thrust it inward again. Tessa gasped once more as her inner walls began to engulf him. It was as if it remembered the man¡¯s flesh it had taken before. ¡°Ha, it looks like you want me to stay inside.¡± ¡°Uht¡­ Nnnh, no¡­ I, don¡¯t, no¡­ hiic¡­¡± ¡°Lies. You¡¯re clinging to me and won¡¯t let go of my c*ck.¡± Hert smiled and patted Tessa¡¯s thigh. It was to ease Tessa¡¯s tension even a little. How long has it been? It was clear that he would not forget this place, which never failed to bring him to heaven. It didn¡¯t matter if he was crazy about f*cking. He could go back to hell again and again for this pleasure. ¡°Ha, so I hope¡­¡± Hert let out a hot breath and slowly blinked his eyes. He parted his lips with a slightly softened voice. ¡°You too get used to it quickly.¡± ¡°Do, don¡¯t, huu, move¡­ Ah, hu-ugh¡­¡± ¡°You want me to move?¡± Hert grabbed Tessa¡¯s hips and pulled her towards him to secure her. ¡°Ngh! He, Her¡­ Ple, ase¡­¡± Tessa felt suffocated by even the slightest of movements. She had forgotten about it for a while, but as expected, Hert¡¯s size was not something she could easily adapt to. Besides that, it wasn¡¯t that she refused to have an affair with him, but she was terrified to have such a ridiculous thing inside her. ¡®I, I feel like something¡¯s going to be wrong¡­ Sca, scary¡­¡¯ Moreover, will she really adapt to it? Scared of the question, the gigantic penis began to crawl inside her as if it was making her insides contract. Pull¡­ Thwack! Tessa swayed helplessly and threw her head back. ¡°Ah¡­ hu, hick¡­ St, hu, stop¡­ stop, mngh!¡± Every time his tip scraped up her inner walls, it felt like her intestines were being pushed as well. The good news was that her sensitive inner wall was accepting the insertion with ease, thanks to having reached her climax twice just before. If even the penetration had been difficult, Tessa might have cried a lot and said it hurt since earlier. In the first place, inserting a penis of this size was a challenge for Tessa¡¯s petite stature. ¡°Uht¡­ Hu, uh, ah, uh, ah¡­¡± ¡°Kugh, how long have I been waiting for this¡­¡± ¡°Ah, hu, ugh¡­! Uhh, uht¡­¡± The thick and large flesh that filled her stomach came out little by little and slammed back into her again. Whenever that happened, her stomach naturally tightened. Hert would sometimes press hard on the edge of her cervix, where the tip of his blunt glans touched, and Tessa shook her waist. ¡°He, Her¡­ Too, much¡­ Nngh!¡± Hert¡¯s excited movements became more and more rough. Her tiny body swayed motionlessly to his pounding. At least it wasn¡¯t her first time, so a subtle pleasure boiled up from deep inside, but the stomach was still too full. Tessa still couldn¡¯t believe that all of Hert¡¯s big penis was inside of her. She even thought that her swollen stomach would burst if he continued like this. In fact, her stomach was still slim except for the slight bulge, but the anxiety could not be ignored. ¡°Please, ungh, ah, angh¡­ S-Slow, nnngh!¡± ¡°Ha, it¡¯s not like you experienced¡­ my cock only once or twice.¡± ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s hard¡­ My stoma¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, huu, it¡¯ll loosen. Last time¡­ You got used to it quickly, didn¡¯t you?¡± Continuing to pound his weight, Hert let out a breath. As he pulled himself out, the walls clamped on him and prevented it from coming out. It felt like a chewing motion because it couldn¡¯t swallow the food. He gritted his teeth and shoved himself more violently inside. Then Tessa groaned intermittently, gasping for breath. ¡°Please¡­ He, Her¡­¡± ¡°¡­F*ck.¡± Hert, who couldn¡¯t wait, looked down. Between her white and immaculate legs, he could see the red flesh that had spread to the point of almost tearing just from holding him. He found her cl*toris and began to roll it with his fingertips. With his other hand, he stroked her stomach to ease the tension. ¡°Huht¡­ Nngh¡­¡± Even in the midst of this, Hert continued to move non-stop. Veins protruded from the pillar as it pulled out of her all the way to the tip, and then slowly dug back inside. Tessa could do nothing but tilt her head to the side, as she was having a hard time with that one move, but Hert didn¡¯t care. Instead, he paid more attention to the way his hands rubbed on her. As time passed, Tessa gradually got used to the thrusting. She still felt the uncomfortable sensation of the foreign body filling her stomach, which made her feel sick. But as the stabbing sensation gradually spread around her cl*toris, her body, which had been secretly rigid, began to loosen up. ¡°Aahh-uuhtt, hu, ah¡­ uht, ung¡­ ah!¡± ¡°Shi¡­¡± ¡°Uhhng¡­! Ah, uh, ungh!¡± As Tessa began to adjust to the object that was moving in and out below, Hert felt his brain melt away as the inner walls got tighter. He didsn¡¯t know how he endured this. It was such a pleasure that shook even his spine. Without realizing it, he moved as wildly as before, and was preoccupied with just coveting Tessa¡¯s insides. ¡°Hahk, uht, He, Hert¡­ slo, slow¡­ ah, uhhht!¡± ¡°Kuht, I can¡¯t, stand it¡­¡± ¡°Uh¡­ ah, uht¡­ Ah, hu!¡± Suddenly, Tessa threw her neck and screamed. It was because the large manhood, which was terrifying to accept just with sensation as it came and went under her, stabbed her most sensitive spot. Pleasure pours down randomly every time he taps it. Moreover, every time the popped veins came in and out, it rubbed around her to create another pleasure. ¡°Ah, Her¡­! Uh, huht¡­ Uhng!¡± ¡°Ha, look, I said¡­ you would get used to it.¡± ¡°Uuuhng! Ah, hah, ah!¡± The frighteningly thick flesh continues to find only the sensitive parts and pierces them. Tessa gasped and closed her eyes tightly. Her toes were all curled up, and her mind gradually turned white. The pleasure, which had been momentarily forgotten by her fear, came like a tidal wave. Now, Hert¡¯s large member has long since become an essential component of the deeper pleasure. ¡°Huht¡­ strange, too¡­ AH!¡± Tessa¡¯s legs, which had spread out to the sides and swayed carelessly, were now entwined around Hert¡¯s waist. It was a natural act driven by pleasure, but Hert snorted as he saw it. ¡°Shit, for you to really like my c*ck to death like this¡­¡± And you still tried to run away? Hert thought he should have done this a long time ago, and in an instant, thrusted his pelvis up so that he reached deep inside her. ¡°Hnn, uh, He, Her¡­ Ah, uhht! Ung!¡± ¡°Ha, right, I¡¯d rather take this opportunity so you won¡¯t bear it if¡­ I don¡¯t f*ck you. What do you think¡­ just thinking about it makes you happy, right?¡± Hert took stroked Tessa¡¯s stomach. Every time he thrusted in, her flat lower abdomen would bulge slightly. He continued to stimulate her insides with the blunt end more carefully. Tessa let out a moan that sounded like a cry as she didn¡¯t know what to do with the pleasure she was getting. ¡°Tessa, you will cry under me every day.¡± I will f*ck you until you spread your legs and beg me to f*ck you yourself. ¡ª Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Grabbing Tessa¡¯s waist, who was unconsciously trying to pull her hips back in a fit of pleasure, Hert rammed himself¡ªdeep. Their lower bodies were so tightly together and so drenched with their fluids. The bedroom echoed with the lewd sound of their union. Tessa struggled for breath as she struggled in his arms at the feeling of the deep pressure from within. ¡°Ha-uhk! Huht, uh¡­ Ah¡­!¡± Hert gathered Tessa¡¯s wandering hands together and held them still, placing them on her belly. It was necessary to clearly imprint who was entering and leaving this tight entrance. ¡°I¡¯ve been too hesitant for so long. I¡¯ll c*m a lot¡­ until this place is full.¡± ¡°Huuhk, ung!¡± ¡°So that you can never run away again.¡± ¡°Ahhng, uht¡­ Ah, uhht¡­!¡± ¡°So don¡¯t even dream about it.¡± Hert put more effort into his movement. It was as if he was plowing through her. Tessa groaned impatiently each time his flesh thrusted in and made a mess of her insides. As a result, she couldn¡¯t pronounce even a single word properly. Hert persistently teased her inside whenever she tried to say something. ¡°Ah, huu¡­ Deep, uht, ung, ah, hicc, ahng¡­!¡± Every time the blunt pillar touched the depths of her walls, a stinging sensation ran through her body. Tessa finally let out a sob and shook her head. Her head spun. Her breath rises up to her throat. ¡°Uh¡­ Ah, st, huu¡­ top, thi¡­ Ah, aht, ahng!¡± ¡°Hu, I¡¯m at my limit soon¡­¡± ¡°Aang!¡± At that moment, Tessa¡¯s body had a big spasm. It¡¯s as if all the blood inside her flushed down to her lower body. It felt like her body was floating endlessly and then collapsed in an instant. The climax came quickly. Tessa writhed with her mouth gaping open, her back loose and her hands and feet sweaty, making no sound. At the same time, the lining of her inner walls contracted greatly. ¡°Hhn!¡± Hert didn¡¯t miss it and thrusted harder, pushing Tessa to the limit. The sound of splashing water continues harshly. Aahh! Tessa twisted her back and screamed. Stop, stop¡­ Pleasure flashed from below her, making her vision turn blank. Tears flowed from her eyes. ¡°Kuht!¡± It wasn¡¯t long before Hert dug deep into Tessa and thrusted even more erratically. At the moment of his climax, the s*men that he had endured so far poured into her and began to flow into her womb. Tessa felt something constantly slither into her and she stretched her body out in a half-fainted state. After a while, the sound of the man¡¯s rough breathing and his small words landed in her ears. ¡°Tessa, even if you¡­ don¡¯t love me, you should be by my side.¡± At that, Tessa wanted to shake her head. She wanted to stay by his side. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t love you. I also want to love you with all of my being¡­ But Tessa knew better than anyone. She didn¡¯t deserve it. So she couldn¡¯t answer. Because misfortune hasn¡¯t given up on her yet. ¡°Your place will be by my side forever.¡± Tessa realized that the night wasn¡¯t going to end easily, as she felt Hert¡¯s pillar encroaching underneath her, not getting out yet swell inside. She fainted as she felt the man¡¯s waist starting to move again. Her body trembled repeatedly. Then, something thick was digging inside her. Even in her dim mind, it was the only thing she could clearly feel. By that time, Tessa was slowly starting to come to her senses. Before long, she could hardly lift her heavy eyelids and her closed mouth poured out breaths. It was because there was a stabbing inside her. The pleasure that had been all over the place was pouring out. ¡°Uh, ah¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re up?¡± At that moment, along with the familiar voice, she felt his flesh burrowing into the wet walls again. Tessa gasped and quickly looked around. She was still in the bedroom, but she was naked without a single thread on. Hert, who was equally naked in both legs, was sticking his pillar in. Because of this, her lower back tightened and trembled. What is this¡­ Tessa gasped at the rush of pleasure, but she tried her best to keep her mind as straight as possible. But she couldn¡¯t remember when she lost consciousness. She couldn¡¯t even fathom how much time had passed. However, the stiffness of the spread leg seemed to indicate that this condition had lasted for a long time. In addition, her stomach was slightly fuller than before. It was very bloated. She couldn¡¯t get rid of the thought that her stomach churned every time he moved, as if her insides were filled with something. ¡®No way¡­¡¯ Tessa looked up at Hert in disbelief. ¡°Hu-uhk, He, Her¡­¡± ¡°Sleep more when you are tired. Because I still have a long way to go.¡± ¡°Hnnnggh¡­!¡± Tessa was frightened at the sensation that was scratching her inner wall for an instant, and involuntarily let out a high moan. At this, Hert smiled mischievously and shook his head. ¡°But it can¡¯t be helped if you can¡¯t sleep.¡± He lifted Tessa up and sat her down on his lap. As the position posture changed and his thick manhood was inserted deeply, Tessa wrapped her arms around his neck and shook her head. It felt like her throat was also getting filled as her stomach was pierced by a lump of flesh. Too, too deep¡­ She struggled weakly, but Hert held her tight and wouldn¡¯t let go. ¡°Huuhk, ah¡­ He, st, sto, opp¡­ Uhng!¡± Squelch, squelch.Tthe obscene sound of their fluids resounded from where they were joined. Tessa swayed up and down frantically as Hert led her. She doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s because her body is tired, or if it¡¯s because her body is sensitive because of the sleep. But every time her hot entrance was pierced, a great pleasure poured over her head. ¡°Ha, huht¡­ ple, ung! Plea, se, ah¡­! St, nngh, oopp¡­ Ah!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why, I said you could sleep more if you¡¯re tired.¡± It was a shameless statement. Contrary to what he said, Hert¡¯s lower body did not act as if he was asking someone to sleep. Tessa threw her head back and let out a sharp scream as the large, swollen pillar thrusted into her inner walls and burrowed upwards. Hert did not stop moving. ¡°Ah, heuk¡­ ung!¡± ¡°Haa, I can¡¯t control myself. I like you so much¡­¡± ¡°Uh¡­ He, Her¡­ Ha-uht!¡± Tessa felt the lump go from her stomach to her head. It felt like her mind was already empty. For that reason, she couldn¡¯t even question whether this was possible with a person¡¯s physical strength. Hert kissed Tessa¡¯s cheek and forehead and straightened her disheveled hair. Tessa, frowning in her sleep while losing her consciousness, was pretty, but Tessa, who wakes up and reacts to whatever she touches, was even better. The latter was her more lively, for the desire to torment her welled up in his stomach. Tessa whined more as he reached down and rolled her cl*toris with his fingers. ¡°Huuu¡­ Str, strange¡­ st, op¡­ ah!¡± ¡°I made it clear. that you have brought this on yourself. If you hadn¡¯t run away, I wouldn¡¯t have thought of going this far.¡± ¡°Too, too much, huu, uh¡­ Uht, ah, ung!¡± Then the man¡¯s large palms gripped Tessa¡¯s hips and pulled her down in one fell swoop. Tessa let out a short moan, twisting her body impatiently as he reached the end of her narrow path. With a light org*sm, her stomach and thighs quivered, and she could feel the liquid dripping from inside her. Their joint area was foaming white with a mixture of their c*m. ¡°Hgh¡­ stop¡­¡± Hert laid back, holding Tessa in his arms. Tessa, exhausted from the orgasm, draped over the bed. She couldn¡¯t even lift a finger, making it difficult for her to breathe. In the midst of this, even Hert that was pulling himself out was stimulating. ¡°Ah, hu¡­ how¡­¡± ¡°How long have I been fucking you?¡± Instead of answering, Hert gently stroked Tessa¡¯s belly. By pressing it lightly, a pale liquid flowed out from the gap that hadn¡¯t closed yet. He spread them all over the opening as if it was a waste. In the process, he touched the cl*toris and rolled it with his fingertips. One touch to her swollen cl*toris was enough to send an electrifying thrill throughout her body. ¡°I said I would c*m a lot. So you can¡¯t run away.¡± Hert whispered as he scooped up the white liquid that continued to flow and shoved it inside again. ¡°Don¡¯t spill. It¡¯s a waste.¡± Tessa took a deep breath as her eyes met Hert¡¯s. His blue eyes were heavy. In those eyes, Tessa could tell that he had no intention of stopping, at least not until the night was over. Hert spread her legs again and took his place between them. ¡°If you make it spill, I¡¯ll have no choice but to keep filling you up.¡± Hert¡¯s pillar, which was as shiny as Tessa¡¯s secret place, slid slowly into her opening. It was the moment when the strangely empty part from earlier was filled again. As the genitals that had been filling her entrance all along came back in, without realizing it, Tessa felt secure. ¡°Tessa.¡± Suddenly Hert called out to Tessa, lifting her by the waist. Red eyes full of tears from the long-going love affair, olive eyes appeared through the narrow gap. It was still those same eyes that captivated people. Looking at the heavy wet eyelashes, even the drooping eyelids are so lovely. ¡°I keep telling you, so don¡¯t even dream about running away.¡± ¡°¡­He, Her¡­¡± As soon as he started thrusted again, the woman¡¯s lips parted and let out a thin moan. Hert gently caressed her cheek and said. ¡°Your place is next to me, and my place is also next to you.¡± If you don¡¯t intend to keep that promise, I will force you to keep it, even with force. I will keep you here. Hert held back those last words and said it only in his mind. Then, he grabbed Tessa¡¯s waist, and thrust roughly into her again and again and again. ¡ª Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Dawn comes. Elena looked down as the area around the Marquisate gradually brightened. In the cool morning, she could see the soldiers exhaling misty breaths, standing at their tallest. Probably because of what happened last night. They also know that their master would no longer tolerate any mistakes. Elena felt powerful steps reverberating from beyond the wall. Before long, the door burst open and the answer she had been waiting for came. ¡°What exactly do you want from me?¡± Elena looked back. Hert, wearing only a thin robe over his cotton trousers and shirt, was glaring at her. Elena ran her fingertips through the armrests of her wheelchair. ¡°Sir, in order to gain something big, sometimes you have to give up something small. Did you realize anything at all through this incident?¡± ¡°Did you not understand what I just said? Stop playing with words, just say what you want.¡± ¡°I think I have told you everything I want before. Rather, you were the one who evaded answering my question, Sir.¡± Elena pulled her wheelchair and faced Hert completely. The seemingly angry man who had a knack for making people nervous in many ways. But, in a way, it was a good sign. Being angry like this meant that he reacted properly to her trap. ¡°Well, good. It¡¯s not all over yet.¡± Instead of answering, Elena lightly shrugged her shoulders. ¡°So will you listen to my request?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll keep an eye on you. There¡¯s nothing you can do in this castle as you please.¡± ¡°Do so. Because it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Elena nodded her head as if she had already expected it. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you really want¡­ That won¡¯t come easily.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you see that too.¡± At the Marchioness¡¯ leisurely answer, Hert frowned. In his eyes, she didn¡¯t look sorry at all. She was acting as if her goal had already been achieved. It bothered him, but in fact, Hert had no other choice. In one day he had been forced to open his hand to the Marchioness. ¡®Everything is a mess.¡¯ Hert now had to sift out and clear out the helpers who had helped Janet and Tessa escape before he could manage and command the castle and manor. Then, he had to prepare for invasions and surprise attacks from the outside. He couldn¡¯t even refuse the Marchioness¡¯ help at such a precarious time ¡®It¡¯s okay, and there¡¯s nothing important about it.¡¯ In any case, what the Marchioness would do was, in general, what should have been done by her. After all, she was the original Mistress of this place. In Hert¡¯s opinion, most of them were nothing more than simple labor, with little result. Besides, she was going to have surveillance stationed for her. Nonsense was not tolerated. Of course, he knew that he couldn¡¯t trust the Marchioness, but it was a conclusion that Hert came up with after much thought. In fact, his mind was complicated by the current matters with Tessa. He wanted to put aside the Marchioness¡¯ name and focus exclusively on Tessa. He didn¡¯t want to be concerned with what happened to this Jutert estate. ¡°Be careful not to let anything reach my ears. If you try to do something stupid even once¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir. Because that won¡¯t happen.¡± Hert turned his back on Elena, who smiled meaningfully. He wanted to hurry back to Tessa. That¡¯s when Elena suddenly called to stop him. ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°¡­What is it?¡± ¡°Do you know what is the most important thing in sailing?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going to talk nonsense¡ª¡± ¡°It is the wind. You need wind to spread the sails and move the boat. If there is no wind in that wide sea, no matter how hard you try, sailing is impossible. It just becomes stagnant and just drifts along the waterways and over the sea.¡± Before he knew it, the Marchioness was looking down at the entire Marquisate through the window again. The Marchioness¡¯ face, illuminated by a glimpse of the rising sun, was strange. He couldn¡¯t get a sense of what she was thinking. And her face¡­ Hert had the feeling that he had seen it somewhere. ¡°As it goes¡­ We just need to be there. Until the wind blows.¡± ¡®Pitiful thing.¡¯ Tessa remembered something she had heard a long time ago. These were the words she heard from an old lady she happened to run into at the orphanage. At the time, Tessa didn¡¯t know what it meant to be pitiful. She was only five years old, and the word ¡®pitiful¡¯ was not used very often in the orphanage. Above all, the old lady gently stroked her hair along with those words, so she thought it was just a compliment. ¡®Teacher, what is a pitiful thing?¡¯ ¡®¡­Tessa, where did you hear that?¡¯ She later learned the meaning by asking the teacher, but that didn¡¯t mean it made sense at once. Tessa said ¡®yes, alright¡¯ and just nodded. But she was still wondering what it was. ¡®We¡¯re wretched.¡¯ Then one day, this time a girl a few years older than her spoke up. Tessa tilted her head. Are we unhappy? Why? As Tessa asked so, the girl answered with a smile. ¡®Because we were abandoned by our parents.¡¯ ¡®¡­Umm¡­¡¯ ¡®Why do you think you were abandoned by your parents?¡¯ Tessa did not have an easy answer to the girl¡¯s question. She didn¡¯t know why she was brought here as she was abandoned as a newborn baby. Tessa kept quiet so the girl repeated herself. ¡®You were abandoned because you were wretched.¡¯ A poor child abandoned by her parents for being wretched. It took Tessa a long time to know and accept that this was her situation. And now Tessa knew without anyone telling her. That she was full of wretched misery since she was born. Tessa could see that she had met the light in the middle and didn¡¯t feel it, but the misfortune was still with her. ¡®Don¡¯t even think about being happy. You must be miserable forever.¡¯ When she thought of Hert, who was dead, Hert appeared in her dream always bleeding and spat out such resentful words to Tessa. So Tessa nodded her head in pain as he strangled her. Her, you¡¯re right. I will still be unhappy, and I will be unhappy in the future. That my misery has ruined everything, including you. When she woke up from a nightmare after being strangled by Hert, Tessa would shed tears incessantly in the dark solitary cell. She didn¡¯t feel any pain in her back at that time. She wished she would die, but she was relieved that she survived yet again. She was relieved that wretched misery was still by her side, as she promised with Hert. Yes, she had to keep herself unhappy. Because misery was her company. So¡­ ¡®Say you want me. You can¡¯t live without me.¡¯ I can¡¯t want you, Her. ¡®You love me. Say it with your own mouth.¡¯ I can¡¯t even say I love you. My love will make you miserable. Tessa has to step back away from Hert. She had to get away from him in haste. Before her wretchedness would corrode him again and make him miserable. But she couldn¡¯t bear to take a step back. She wanted to see Hert¡¯s face for a long time. Actually, she wanted to reach out and touch his face, wrap her arms around his neck, and tell him honestly that she wanted him. She loved him and she didn¡¯t want to be separated from him. But, but¡­ ¡®Now I see, it¡¯s all pure lies. How can I trust you?¡¯ Tessa drew in a breath. Hert¡¯s sharp voice came. His words, saying that he would not believe her, stabbed her in the chest. At that moment, someone within her whispered back. I told you to swallow. Let your misery end on your line. Everyone can be happy without you. So swallow it whole! All that damn misery and greed, you embrace them all and disappear! Disappear! Tessa abruptly awoke from a sharp, ear-piercing screech. Her heart was beating wildly. Then, along with the sound of her heavy breathing, she saw the dimly lit room. It was a different room from the one she had last seen. Tessa looked around and then realized she was wearing thin clothes. Her body, which must have been stained with traces of their love affair, was washed clean except for the cold sweat she had just shed. She wiped the sweat from her forehead with the back of her hand, trying to figure out what was going on. ¡®This time I¡­ how long did I sleep¡­? And here¡­¡¯ Tessa unconsciously tried to call Mani and then shut her mouth. For belatedly she remembered that Mani had been dragged away by the soldiers. Reluctantly, Tessa decided to move her body herself. Her legs barely had any strength, but she couldn¡¯t help it. She was elusive to even call someone in this situation. Before long, however, Tessa was in big trouble. Because one of her ankles was heavy. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡­What¡¯s this? Tessa reached her hand towards it with disbelief in her eyes. It was made of hard leather and lined with soft fabric on the inside. It was not a stock chain commonly used by prisoners, but it was definitely a shackle. The panicked Tessa tried to pull free the shackles, but she still couldn¡¯t get it off easily. The tight leather straps were fastened tightly around her ankles. Every time she moved, the skin and chain slithered together, making a metallic sound. Tessa¡¯s hands trembled in disbelief. At that time, sounds were heard outside the door leading to the room. After a while, the door swung open, casting a large shadow over Tessa. When she looked up, Hert stood there, watching Tessa silently. Dressed neatly, he strode in front of Tessa. ¡°Her, Her¡­ this, this is¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. It¡¯s a safety device.¡± ¡ª Chapter 85 Chapter 85 ¡°What is that¡­¡± Hert ignored Tessa¡¯s words and gave another answer. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? You slept all day from yesterday to today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fi¡­ wait, I¡­ I slept so much¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. Do you know how many times I¡¯ve restrained myself from waking you up?¡± Hert nodded and cupped Tessa¡¯s right cheek in the palm of his hand. Tessa looked around again while Hert gently turned his thumb over her earlobe. All the windows in the room had their curtains drawn, so she vaguely thought it was at least late afternoon. In fact, she can¡¯t even remember when she lost consciousness. Her memory of last night was that she kept being held by Hert while letting out only intermittent moans. Tessa recalled Janet and Mani, who was taken away, and she cautiously opened her mouth. ¡°Well¡­ Her, then¡­ Janet and Mani¡­¡± ¡°¡­Are you talking about those wenches again?¡± ¡°That¡­ Even so¡­ They are my¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pay them any attention. They¡¯re fine. Rather than that, is your stomach really okay? I think I should eat something.¡± Said Hert, staring at Tessa¡¯s slim belly. Tessa shook her head and her shoulders trembled in shock at his obsessive gaze. There was no way food would go down her throat when Janet and Mani had been dragged away, and with her ankles bound by these strange shackles. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s okay¡­ Later¡­ But, this¡­¡± Tessa still couldn¡¯t understand why her feet were shackled. The shackles on her seemed to keep her inside the room, which made her even more appalled. Thus far, she had experienced solitary confinement. But she never had her feet bound by such shackles. Every time Tessa looked at the shackles, it felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°Why are you uncomfortable? I was in a hurry so I couldn¡¯t help it. At least, I picked the one that puts the least strain on your ankles. I¡¯ll change it to something more comfortable later. Be patient.¡± As Tessa tried to free the shackles, Hert responded casually. Like he didn¡¯t seem to think that shackling her was wrong. Because of this, Tessa came to a situation where she doubted her ears as well as her own eyes. What was Hert talking about now? Tessa looked up at Hert with shaking pupils. Strangely enough, she was becoming more and more frightened of Hert, who she still knew from head to toe. ¡°Her, Her¡­ I, I¡­ I don¡¯t like¡ª¡± ¡°Then why did you leave me and run away?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You broke your promise.¡± There¡¯s a limit to looking down on people. Hert touched Tessa¡¯s slightly dry lips with his fingertips. ¡°You don¡¯t even want me. You can¡¯t even bring yourself to say that you love me, even if they¡¯re just empty words. Even more, you don¡¯t want to marry me. F*ck, how far do I have to go?¡± ¡°¡­.I, I¡­ Really didn¡¯t, run¡­¡± ¡°So just be patient until I know for sure. You can do that much for me. Or do you not want that either?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Tessa, I¡¯m already conceding a lot for you. You should allow me at least one.¡± Tessa couldn¡¯t say anything. After all, he had a point. However, for Tessa, who had never really run away or betrayed him, this situation was just unfair and scary. Shackles on her feet¡­ This¡­ was just too strange¡­ This place was not solitary in name, but the whole large room was no different from solitary confinement. ¡°Her, Hert, please¡­¡± ¡°You said you weren¡¯t hungry, right? Then let¡¯s eat later. I was in a hurry, but it went well.¡± ¡°Wh¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Hert grabbed Tessa by the back of her neck and pulled her towards him, kissing her urgently. The man¡¯s hot breath hurriedly flowed through her tongue. Tessa felt as if she would choke as the soft touch wandered aimlessly through her mouth. Hert¡¯s tongue, which tastes like sweet and bitter mint, drove her wild. Now, with the addition of the strong scent of alcohol, Tessa felt as though her whole body was heating up. It felt like her whole body was melting. Above all, her lower stomach gradually tightened and began to exude pleasure from within. No way, no way. Warning bells rang inside her head. Before long, Tessa trembled as the man¡¯s other hand undid the strap of her slip dress and grabbed her chest with a single stroke. Ah! A weak moan escaped from between the intertwined tongues. Soon, the calloused fingers began to scrape the areola, making the nipple harden. The stimulated nipple rose firmly. Hert rubbed it round and round with his fingertips. ¡°Nn¡­ Nnh!¡± After a long kiss, the man climbed down Tessa¡¯s neck and bit lightly on her nipple. Tessa¡¯s body twitched and tried to push him away from her chest. Her weak hand pushed him away, but couldn¡¯t. Hert now openly kneaded her breasts, rolling her nipples into his mouth suckling on them. ¡°It, it hurts, uh, ah¡­!¡± ¡°Tessa, I like how big your breasts are. They¡¯re so nice to suck on. And they feel nice in my palms like this.¡± The pale, large breasts aroused Hert even more. The soft and pliable skin was quite addictive, and the pale pink areolas and nipples were as beautiful as petals. More than anything else, whenever he saw the tips rising stiffly when stimulated like this, the center between his legs started to get sore right away, raring to stand up by itself. He wanted to put his member in between these voluptuous breasts. ¡°Huuu¡­ Ah Her¡­!¡± ¡°I will continue to touch you. Ha, then it will be bigger, right?¡± ¡°Ah, heuk¡­ That, uh, ah-uht¡­¡± ¡°So there¡¯s no way a child cannot find its mother¡¯s milk.¡± It wasn¡¯t long before the man had massaged her breasts, and her pale breasts were covered with red marks. It must have been because he was violently groping and kneading them. Hert looked at the marks in appreciation and put his hand down to pull Tessa¡¯s undergarments down. Tessa, stripped naked in an instant, stiffened in the cold air. Maybe what she had thought of was right. ¡°I didn¡¯t even touch you, but it¡¯s already wet.¡± Hert skillfully spread Tessa¡¯s legs apart and examined her secret place. The bottom where he had never touched was flooded. He rubbed her entrance with the tips of his fingers. The opening, wet with liquid, was slippery and clenching as if it was going to swallow his fingers at any moment. He unknowingly swallowed a gulp and began to untie his clothes. ¡°Uht¡­ H-Her¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll put it in right away.¡± ¡°That, that¡­ Ah, uhng¡­!¡± Hert, stripped of all his clothes, rubbed his hugely swollen pillar against Tessa¡¯s soaked entrance. Once again, Tessa felt her lower belly tighten and tickle as the viciously nodding flesh thumped at her hole, demanding to be satisfied immediately. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes. ¡°Ha, f*ck¡­¡± Tessa groaned and grabbed the blanket as the huge flesh began digging through the narrow hole. The rough surface of the object crudely filled the tender inner walls completely, creating an unsettling wave of pleasure. She had been clinging with him the night before, and her hole seemed to welcome the man¡¯s flesh, remembering it. It was still a heavy size, but at least it was easier to receive this time. ¡°Ah¡­ Uh ha¡­¡± ¡°Ha¡­ How many times do I have to stuff this inside you to make your p*ssy into the shape of my c*ck, huh?¡± Having inserted almost half of it, Hert suddenly moved back and pulled out up to the tip then pushed it back into the deepest part. Agh! Tessa let out a scream-like moan at the rough insertion, and her body trembled. In an instant, her eyes flashed and her body felt like it was floating. ¡°Haa¡­¡± Hert let out a satisfied laugh when he rammed all of himself, down to the roots inside Tessa. From the slightly swollen lower belly holding him, to the innermost part of her, which was squeezing him tightly as if wanting to swallow him. He missed everything so much that it was thrilling. How has he been enduring this for so long? Even today, he had to barely resist the urge to wake Tessa and do her. ¡®Shit¡­ I¡¯m really a horny bastard now. I don¡¯t have anything to say even if I got cursed at.¡¯ Hert muttered quietly to himself and took a moment to catch his breath. Then, while being stuck inside her, he gently massaged Tessa¡¯s entire body as she lay unable to do anything. Then, her chest, which had risen and fell irregularly, began to move slowly and regularly. As soon as she confirmed it, she started moving. ¡°Ah¡­ He, e, uhhtt¡­! Slo, slow, aahht!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it once quickly¡­ and eat, I have no intention of holding, ha, you for a long time.¡± He really meant it. Having tormented Tessa all night as much as he had endured, he felt sorry for her and allowed her to sleep through the whole day. Of course, the process required a lot of patience, but somehow he managed to persevere as he dealt with the rest of the estate¡¯s affairs at once. Anyway, he didn¡¯t intend to hold Tessa, who had just woken up, for long. She had to be fed, and had to be re-examined by the doctor, so it was only after that he got to stick to her. He didn¡¯t need to be in a hurry. Now, Tessa would only be able to move inside this room under his supervision. Hert grabbed her waist with both of hands and continued to pound. Slam! It was so nice to see her voluptuous breasts bouncing with each thrust. ¡°Uung¡­! Ah, uh¡­ uh, ung, ah!¡± When Tessa felt the sensitive place where the blunt, rounded tip poked, she unknowingly let out her moans. It was because her whole body, which had become sensitive due to the unending love affair with Hert from the day before, gave her irresistible pleasure. Tessa sobbed as she felt a stabbing sensation run through her body, centered on her inner walls. ¡®But today, if I endure¡­ just a little¡­¡¯ Since Hert said he would finish it quickly and asked her to eat, this wouldn¡¯t last long. Tessa pinned her hopes on that and covered her face with one arm. To be honest, it wasn¡¯t that she hated having skin-to-skin contact with Hert, but his stamina, which was bottomless, was hard getting on her body. Above all, his member, as big as a weapon, was one of the main causes of trouble for Tessa. Besides, her body, which becomes more sensitive the more they sleep together, seems to really make her lewd. So she wanted to stay away from it as much as possible. Lewd bitch. Those words kept echoing in her ears. But Tessa couldn¡¯t help it every time Hert thrusted into her. The great pleasure shakes her wildly from her head to her toes. Tessa reflexively twisted her waist and grabbed Hert¡¯s thick forearm with her hand that hid her face. ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything else.¡± ¡°Ha, ugh¡­ N, no, uh¡­ Aaht!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about the old man who¡¯s already dead.¡± Hert whispered as he spread Tessa¡¯s legs apart and hammered himself in. The penetrating flesh seemed to have more power than before. Tessa shook her head at the feeling of the large foreign body making its mark inside her. ¡ª Chapter 86 Chapter 86 ¡°Too much?¡± ¡°Uh, ah¡­.Hu-uhk¡­¡± ¡°You have to endure though. I¡¯ve put up with worse.¡± Saying that, Hert turned Tessa over. Tessa reflexively stretched her hand forward and groaned as her body turned and his member filled her completely. In addition, as the position changed, the man¡¯s pillar went deeper and knocked on the entrance to the cervix. The depth made Tessa involuntarily shudder. ¡°Ha, ack, de, deep¡­ He, Her, take, take it out¡­ Huht!¡± ¡°Nngh, your insides are¡­ truly the best¡­¡± ¡°Ah, ah! Do, don, ugh¡­! That, ah, ungh!¡± As soon as Hert started to move, Tessa swayed and her upper body tilted forward. The mass of flesh reaching deep inside her created a pleasure that melted her spine. Because of that, her toes curled up and her fingers strained as she clutched the blankets. ¡°Ha¡­ Tessa, you should see this.¡± Hert let out a languid breath and laughed as her hole tightened on his violently, as soon as Tessa felt it. The little female figure with her butt sticking out in front of him like a dog was so lovely to him. Even the little hole that was widened to the limit from eating his big member. He slapped Tessa¡¯s a*s lightly with the palm of his hand. ¡°Ahhng!¡± The walls squeezed tight on him again while twitching slightly. Tessa was crying now and couldn¡¯t even lift her upper body. If she moved even slightly in this state, her sensitive body would immediately accept it as a stimulus, and it seemed that something bigger would happen. However, Hert was not one to leave it alone. He slapped Tessa¡¯s a*s another time while inserting himself roughly at the same time. ¡°¡­Ahng!¡± A thin, high-pitched moan erupted from Tessa¡¯s mouth as the pleasure that had been pooling inside exploded. She buried her face in the blanket, not knowing what noise she had made. Centered around the pierced bottom, her lower belly and thighs trembled in a spasm. Even her hips would have collapsed quickly if Hert hadn¡¯t held them. It felt like her vision was going white, and then there was a bang and sparks went off in her mind. She couldn¡¯t breathe properly and her body couldn¡¯t move on its own. Tessa lay there blankly for a while. When she regained her senses, Hert grabbed her hips. ¡°You can¡¯t c*m alone.¡± Hert opened his mouth in a grumbling tone. He hasn¡¯t even come yet. Actually, it was Hert himself who put up with it as much as possible. But he spoke as if Tessa had used him to reach her climax alone. Tessa stuttered looking puzzled as she felt his pillar getting a little bigger than before. ¡°Th, that¡­¡± ¡°Tessa, move by yourself.¡± Suddenly, Hert gave an order like making a mischievous joke. Move on her own? Tessa shook her head as she barely braced her knees, her face red. ¡°I, I don¡¯t¡­ have any strength¡­¡± ¡°So you can¡¯t do it? Then how about here?¡± ¡°¡­He, Her!¡± Tessa was suddenly startled. It was because the man¡¯s thick fingers touched her opening in a circular motion, then moved up a little more and touched her other hole. Th, that place¡­ Tessa¡¯s complexion visibly hardened and her body quivered. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°¡­Huht, there¡­¡± ¡°What is wrong here?¡± Hert rubbed his fingers between her backside, more blatantly this time. Tessa was speechless, holding her breath. Even if the previous one was a mistake, this touch could never be a mistake. Tessa¡¯s complexion turned pale. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that people enjoy this place too?¡± ¡°¡­That¡­¡± ¡°Oh, is this your first time here?¡± ¡°Do, don¡¯t¡­ please¡­¡± Please don¡¯t. Tessa¡¯s lips barely moved. It was unheard of for her. In the first place, there was no way she could have put it in a place like that. Tessa stiffened in fear. ¡°Are you scared?¡± Hert raised his lips unknowingly as Tessa¡¯s body shuddered slightly. In fact, he really had no intention of doing it. Although he had heard several times from people who said that they enjoyed this place. He could not understand it based on common sense. Isn¡¯t it a hole with a different purpose in the first place? He just did it to tease Tessa. Seeing her startled like this, it was as if she had never heard of using this place. On the other hand, it was a reassuring response. If it wasn¡¯t for that¡­ He would have put aside his own preferences and tried to satisfy Tessa¡¯s wishes. It was fortunate in many ways. ¡°Her¡­¡± In any case, Hert was content to see the frightened Tessa. Strange, when he was with her, he was often filled with a desire to torment her like this. Is it because her reaction is interesting? Hert slapped Tessa¡¯s backside again with the palm of his hand. ¡°Then move.¡± ¡°Ah, uht¡­¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t, you can stay here. I¡¯ll try it here then.¡± ¡°Do, don¡¯t¡­! I, I¡¯ll do it. I can¡­move¡­ please¡­¡± Tessa thought she had been through this situation before, so she finally pulled her strength from crying and began to move her waist little by little. Her face all burned with shame. However, before long, she closed her eyes tightly to the thick mass of flesh that cut through her insides, and she began to let out moans. ¡°Huuu¡­ Ah, uh, ah¡­ uht¡­¡± Her walls, which had become sensitive due to her climax, clung to the man¡¯s pillar. The feeling seemed to multiply. Thanks to that, her body didn¡¯t work well. If she moved with even the slightest force, the blunt tips smacked her insides, blurring her eyes and draining her strength. ¡°Ah¡­ huhk¡­¡± ¡°Tessa, you need to move properly.¡± ¡°Bu, but¡­ no strength¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make excuses.¡± With a slight movement, Hert swung his hand and struck Tessa again on the butt. Tessa let out a short yelp and reflexively wiggled her hips. Then his flesh came in and reached the inside. Ah¡­ Tessa gasped for a moment, feeling her swollen belly. The feeling of the huge foreign body quickly made her lower abdomen bloat. ¡°Ah, uh¡­ hahk¡­¡± Hert looked down at Tessa, who was crying and clutching at the blanket. Her slender white hands with prominent bones continued to tremble slightly. Suddenly, he felt the urge to make Tessa cry. He rubbed his fingertips again between her other hole, which was as small as her p*ssy. ¡°If you are too embarrassed to use this¡­ How about attaching something like a tail to cover it?¡± ¡°¡­What, what is that¡­!¡± ¡°I think you¡¯ll look as cute as a vixen.¡± Saying she looks cute wasn¡¯t an empty compliment. And it seemed like he really would put at least one of the toys in if Tessa wanted it. When he thought of a long, fluffy tuft of fur hanging from Tessa¡¯s butt, he laughed for nothing. It made him even cringe at the thought of Tessa blushing with embarrassment at seeing herself like that. ¡°It might be difficult right now, but¡­ I¡¯ll have one made.¡± ¡°N, no¡­! Hu-uhk, don¡¯t, don¡¯t¡­¡± Tessa shouted in panic. If he had such a bizarre thing made, it was obvious that rumors would spread in no time. People would be whispering behind them that they were doing something outrageous. Just imagining it was terrifying. ¡°Then Tessa, you have to satisfy me. Don¡¯t let me look elsewhere.¡± ¡°Huhk¡­ If, if you¡­ give me¡­ one, one chance¡­¡± ¡°Just one. Do it right.¡± As Hert gave the order Tessa began to move again and again, tightening her back and legs. Her fleshy butt slowly moved toward and away from the man¡¯s crotch, engulfing his flesh and pushing away. Squelch, squelch¡­¡­. The obscene watery sound spread over the bed. Tessa felt the pleasure welling up inside her again and buried her face further into the covers. ¡°Uht, hu¡­ Ah, uhng¡­ ah¡­¡± ¡°Ha¡­ Yes, like that¡­¡± Watching Tessa move as hard as she could, Hert let out a subdued breath. The sight was terribly erotic, the way her red flesh clung to him whenever she moved. Even this tantalizing hole was now entirely his. He¡¯s the only one who could penetrate Tessa and pour out his seed into her womb. ¡®As soon as things are settled, let¡¯s start with a wedding vow.¡¯ Tessa insisted that she wouldn¡¯t marry him, but he didn¡¯t care what her intentions were. As far as marriage was concerned, he was thinking of pushing ahead with his own will. After all, if the marriage was consummated and she became his wife, Tessa wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. It was almost impossible for her to get permission to divorce from Mussieaux. When Hert¡¯s climax seemed to be near, he naturally grabbed her pelvis and started thrusting. The pillar moved in and out roughly so Tessa began shaking her waist in response. The bed creaked and the squelching sound echoed. ¡°Ah, huht¡­ Ahng! He, Her, slo¡­ Uht! Hu-uht¡­ Nngh!¡± ¡°Ha, damn it¡­¡± ¡°Ha, ah¡­! Sl, slow, ly, Huhk¡­! Too, deep¡­ agh¡­!¡± Hert brought Tessa¡¯s hands behind her back, crossed them, and held them up with one hand. Tessa¡¯s back was straightened, revealing her slightly bulging belly whenever the man came and went. It was the feeling of a foreign body that coiled in her stomach, rising right up to the bottom of her throat. ¡°Plea, huhk, slow¡­ Uht! Aaahh, He, huhk!¡± Perhaps his climax was imminent, the hugely swollen pillar mercilessly dug into her as if pushing out her internal organs. Her lower belly throbbed as her vision rumbled. Tessa lost the ability to think. It was because her eyes flashed incessantly and pleasure filled her head. Suddenly, tears flowed from her eyes. ¡°Uh, hick, ple¡­ ease, ah, ahng! Please¡­¡± ¡°Ha, please what?¡± ¡°He, Her¡­ Ha-ugh!¡± Stop please¡­ stop¡­ Her mind was a mess. It was getting difficult for her to think properly. She can¡¯t even get the words right. Only slurred pronunciation came out of her mouth. At that moment, a low voice came from behind her. ¡°Beg me. Please c*m, so that I can fill you right up.¡± ¡ª Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Tessa laboriously nodded as she listened to Hert¡¯s words, which were more like an order than anything else. She knew well enough from experience that this affair would not be over if she didn¡¯t say what he wanted to hear. ¡°Huht¡­ Please, cu¡­ Ah, nngh¡­¡± ¡°You have to pronounce it correctly.¡± ¡°Hagh, please, please c*m¡­ fill me up¡­ please¡­¡± Tessa begged, trying to make her pronunciation as clear as possible. Then the man¡¯s thick fingers went down and began to roll the little protruding cl*toris. Ahng! Tessa let out a high-pitched moan at the unexpected pleasure that swept her. She rolled her hips. This, this is a foul¡­ It¡¯s a foul¡­ She almost cried as her insides clenched tightly. ¡°Kuht, if you tighten that much¡­¡± In an instant, Hert¡¯s thrusting became more violent than before. In the meantime, his fingers were constantly rubbing the round nub, and Tessa couldn¡¯t even breathe properly with her mouth open now. I don¡¯t want it, it¡¯s weird¡­ stop¡­ All of a sudden, the hot pillar went into the deepest point. Slam! It felt as if her whole womb was tingling, and the man¡¯s flesh convulsed. At onc, he started pouring out an abundance of his seed. ¡°Ah!¡± Then her inner walls contracted greatly, wringing out the man¡¯s pillar. A large amount of seed flowed continuously into Tessa¡¯s womb. Some overflowed down the pillar and stained the place in which they were joined¡ªoh so obscenely. Their combined white, translucent liquid glittered between them. Tessa drooped limply, entrusting herself to Hert. Her vision was so blurry that it made her feel as if she would fall asleep any minute. ¡°Haa, Tessa¡­¡± Then Hert let out a long sigh and reached out his hand to caress Tessa¡¯s stomach. Does it seem fuller than before? It wouldn¡¯t be enough even if all of his seed were to be inside this small interior, but when he thought that she was completely full while holding his seed, his manhood grew erect once again. On the one hand, he thought he¡¯d rather have this stomach really swell. If that were to happen, Tessa wouldn¡¯t be able to run away even if she wanted to leave him. Once she¡¯d give birth to a child, Tessa would never give up on her child, even with her feelings of inferiority and guilt about where she came from. Hert wanted to see a child who was half like himself and half like Tessa. No, he wanted to create a happy family with Tessa. Because it was an unchanging wish from the past and now. But he knew. That Tessa¡¯s body would not be able to have children. Because the doctor diagnosed it that way from the beginning. It¡¯s been a long time since her menstruation was cut off due to long-running abuse and neglect, so it would take quite a while for her to recover in the future. Damn it. Hert gritted his teeth without realizing it. ¡°¡­Uh, ah¡­ Hnh, H-Her¡­?¡± Tessa flinched, her complexion suddenly turning pale. This was because Hert¡¯s pillar, which hadn¡¯t left her yet, was swelling again inside her. She was blown away by a feeling of uneasiness. She tried to move to free herself from Hert¡¯s arms, but the man¡¯s grip was so strong that she couldn¡¯t possibly escape. ¡°Her¡ª¡± ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± At that moment, Hert thrusted, bringing them even closer together. Tessa shuddered as she felt his flesh digging into her from the back. ¡°That, huk¡­ Uh, that¡­ I thought, just once¡­¡± ¡°Right, let¡¯s do it once more.¡± ¡°Ah, I-I can¡¯t¡­ nngh, please¡­¡± ¡°You have to get used to it. We will do more in the future.¡± ¡°What¡­ does that¡­¡± Hert started moving his waist slowly. In response, he felt her insides¡ªwhich was full of her c*m and his s*men¡ªconvulsing around him. Another electrifying sensation swept through him. Tessa shook her head saying no more, but the man didn¡¯t care. ¡°I will f*ck you¡­ every day like this.¡± Until you admit that you love me. Until you admit that you can¡¯t live without me. Kissing Tessa¡¯s exposed nape, Hert focused on the movements of his lower body. Soon, Tessa fell unconscious, tears trickling down her eyes. ¡°Are you mad?¡± After hearing about Marquis Borwen¡¯s plans, Lange¡¯s reaction was quite intense. He looked at the woman in front of him in disbelief. On the other hand, the Marquis, who was behind this entire scheme, was calmer than anyone else. Beatrice bobbed one crossed leg as if it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Now you know?¡± ¡°I knew right away that you were crazy, but¡­ No, this is not the place to say that, is it? Why are you recklessly digging your own grave? In any case, if Sir Shine doesn¡¯t act as you wanted, this plan will shackle Your Excellency¡¯s ankles! Even if it succeeds, how are you going to handle the aftermath?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t happen. I made a plan with all of those things in mind. More than that, Geoffrey, you lack faith in me. When have I ever failed?¡± ¡°¡­But.¡± ¡°My choice has always been either success or death. Again, I believe in my choice. That¡¯s why I was able to come this far.¡± ¡°Then¡­ What about Her Highness! Is she aware of this plan? She must have stopped you¡­¡± Lange asked back with his last hope. Your Highness, please¡­ But Beatrice grinned at him and shrugged her shoulders. ¡°So I didn¡¯t tell her anything. Sometimes, you have to fool even your allies.¡± ¡°Your Excellency!¡± ¡°What are you so afraid of? You¡¯re not a kid anymore. Everything will be fine.¡± ¡°I would like to think so too, but this time is much too¡­¡± ¡°Geoffrey.¡± Beatrice waved at Lange, telling him to shut up. In response, while Lange had a lot to say, but as the marquis commanded, he was obedient and kept his mouth shut and stared at her. Marquis Borwen showed no mercy to those who disobeyed him. Lange was a witness to her temper since childhood, so he knew it well. ¡°The word ¡®retreat¡¯ is not in my vocabulary. I already told you. There is only victory for me. This day is about the same as before. I¡¯ll take the win. And you will reign over them.¡± When she was a child, she had been abandoned by her father a long time ago, and she grew up to kill her brothers with her own hands¡ªthen she abandoned her father. And she was not satisfied with the position, and in order to gain power comparable to that of a king, she even killed the previous king and raised a puppet, the young king, there. Was that all? For a proper justification, she even waged a war to make her younger sister the queen, and now she was trying to change the royal family. ¡°If I succeed, I can make history with my own hands. This is just a stepping stone. You know that too, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­Since when have you been preparing?¡± ¡°Two years ago when I met that bastard? It was fun to dig into it. The key I¡¯ve been looking for is rolling around in a trash heap. What is this if not an opportunity?¡± ¡°Ha, so this place¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I borrowed this place and designed it myself.¡± Stupid bastard. Beatrice smiled at Duke Callias, who was unaware that this huge trap was choking him. Why was he being greedy beyond his place? If he had lived quietly in a foreign country, he would have been able to keep at least his neck. ¡°¡­If Sir Shine knew everything, he would not stand still.¡± ¡°He¡¯d be nothing but an idiotic mongrel if he doesn¡¯t like it¡ªall he¡¯s doing is sitting still while I¡¯m feeding him.¡± Who doesn¡¯t like being a duke that didn¡¯t have to do anything? There was no way he would not like it unless he was an idiot. ¡°Your Excellency, generally, other people¡­¡± ¡°My my, Geoffrey. How can you say that while watching from the sidelines? Something must have gone wrong because you got hit in the head. That bastard is not like normal people. He¡¯s a mad dog.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°He will soon want it, too. This place¡­ Once he rises through the ranks, he wouldn¡¯t want to go down.¡± If he really isn¡¯t stupid, he¡¯ll know it instinctively. How else would he be able to get what he wanted in the future? And how else would he be able to keep it? That¡¯s what power was. Once tasted, there¡¯s no going back. That sweet temptation could not be ignored. It grips and shakes people¡¯s weakest points. ¡°So, while you¡¯re here, do this and go.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± The subordinate guarding by her side took something out of a bag and handed it to Beatrice. It was a mask that could cover the entire face. ¡®Is it true that things are going well?¡¯ Ferdale walked back and forth in the room, unable to hide his anxiety. The owner¡¯s help and suggestions were a great opportunity for him, but on the other hand, he wondered if it was really possible. He said that he should wage a battle of the territory to recapture the Jutert estate? However, the opponent was Marquis Borwen¡¯s mongrel. The one who made the most contributions in the last war! As soon as the vassals heard the name, they trembled and were busy running away, and his father¡¯s head was blown off in an instant by that guy¡¯s hand. No one would ever beat him in battle. ¡®Am I on a sinking ship or what.¡¯ As he remembered his father¡¯s head hanging on the wall, he felt uneasy. What if¡ªjust, what if¡ªhe were to lose in the battle of territories? What kind of disgrace would he suffer! Let alone honor, the family¡¯s wealth would all be lost and thrown to the ground. Ferdale did not want his neck to fly off his shoulders. He did not want to follow after his father¡¯s footsteps. Although wealth was important to him, his title was more important. He grabbed his hair. He still wasn¡¯t sure if his choice was the right one. It was all about gaining everything or losing his life. Could the army help him regain his estate? Would he be able to drive out the mad dog and take over the position of territory lord? ¡­Anxiety seemed to pile like a mountain. Besides, he didn¡¯t even know the identity of the person who would help him. He would always remain silent. That person just openly ignored Ferdale¡ªwhat an obnoxious scumbag until the end. But since that person had promised to provide an army for him, Ferdale could only keep his head low. Because he was in a position where even one soldier was precious. ¡®Yes, right now, this is the only way¡­¡¯ Then, someone knocked on the door. When he opened the door to see who it was, an employee was standing in front of him. ¡ª Chapter 88 Chapter 88 The employee said that the owner of the building was looking for Ferdale. Ferdale immediately grabbed a mask and followed the staff. Like last time, after passing through a maze-like building and reaching the owner¡¯s room, Ferdale found the man and owner he had seen before, as well as the man and woman he had never seen before. ¡°Welcome, Young Marquis. I was waiting.¡± ¡°Ku-hmm, why is everyone gathered like this?¡± ¡°I have heard very good news. Of course, I thought I should tell the Young Marquis.¡± The owner invited Ferdale to sit down, and opened his mouth with a smile. ¡°Good news?¡± ¡°Yes, very good news.¡± The owner gave a chin gesture to the two men and women who were standing there. The two men and women hesitantly came out and greeted Ferdale, who had just sat down. ¡°This lowly servant would like to greet the Young Marquis.¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­?¡± Ferdale looked back at the owner, glancing over with a suspicious glance at the man and woman, who suddenly came out. Who were these people? The owner rubbed his palms together and said. ¡°Does the Young Marquis know that person¡¯s origins?¡± ¡°How do I know that? That mad marquis hides it tightly and wouldn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°These people say they know about his origins.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Marquis. We know all about his origins and weaknesses!¡± Among the men and women who were waiting, the man opened his mouth expectantly, and let out a low voice. He bowed down to Ferdale, almost groveling. ¡°Why, isn¡¯t there a woman he lives with?¡± ¡°Woman? Ah, her.¡± Ferdale belatedly remembered Tessa and secretly clenched his teeth. As soon as his father died, the woman spread her legs at that man. Yes, he had to get revenge on that b*tch too. It wasn¡¯t enough to embarrass him like this. ¡°That woman! She is his weakness.¡± ¡°¡­I was wondering what you were talking about, are you kidding me? Even if that woman dies, isn¡¯t it that he won¡¯t even bat an eyelash?¡± Recalling the attitude he had shown Ferdale the other day, Ferdale gritted his teeth. This wasn¡¯t really good news. He glanced to give the owner of the building a notice. This time the woman stepped up and opened her mouth. Young Marquis, please listen to us. ¡°Actually, isn¡¯t the Young Marquis¡¯ goal to recapture the territory? She could be used as a very good bait.¡± ¡°No, she couldn¡¯t even be a bait and several times¡­¡± ¡°The two of them are not in an ordinary relationship, Young Marquis. The two of them are from the same orphanage.¡± ¡°¡­What? What do you mean, orphanage?¡± As Ferdale looked at the woman with wide-open eyes, the owner clapped his hands. Then, the other door leading to the room opened, and two employees dragged a man with his hands bound. Ferdale was surprised to see him. Because it was a face he knew too. ¡°You¡­ Aren¡¯t you his aide?¡± ¡°He was a spy who was caught sneaking in this time, but you know that.¡± ¡°Of course not! That bastard told me¡­!¡± Ferdale, recalling what had happened to Lange earlier, got up with an enraged yell, only to be stopped by a masked man sitting across from him. The owner also said he had plenty of time, and he politely begged Ferdale to listen to him until the end. Eventually, Ferdale had no choice but to listen to their story to the end while glaring at Lange. ¡°¡­Is that really true?¡± When the whole story was over, Ferdale looked back and forth between the owner and the others with a dumbfounded face. As they said, the recapture of the Jutert territory was only a matter of time. The owner smiled and replied to Ferdale, who had a face of disbelief. ¡°Trust me. Above all, there is our trustworthy helper hiding there. They are also the one who helped the Young Marquis escape.¡± After that day, Tessa couldn¡¯t leave the room. It was because she was tormented by Hert and after losing her consciousness, crying out, the morning became night and the night became morning. It happened repeatedly. Then, she ate with the food delivered by the servants, and stuck with Hert several times. Tessa couldn¡¯t even fathom how much time had passed. Yesterday was like today, and today is like tomorrow. Day after day the same thing kept repeating itself. Tessa now lay on the bed with a half-resigned face, staring blankly into space, sniffling. ¡®Janet¡­ Mani¡­ will they be okay¡­¡¯ Even in the midst of this, she was worried about whether the people who helped her were okay. She was worried that they might have been kicked out of the marquisate. Tessa felt depressed because there was no way she could know about them. She was left with nothing but to pray over and over again in her heart that everyone was safe. In the meantime, the door suddenly opened and servants brought clothes and accessories into the room. The maids cautiously approached Tessa, who was lost, not knowing what was going on, and helped her to her feet. ¡°Madam, let me help you dress up.¡± ¡°Why am I dressing up all of a sudden¡­¡± ¡°It is Milord¡¯s order.¡± Hert¡¯s? Why? He was not going to let her out of the room anyway¡­ Many doubts arose, but Tessa decided to leave her body in the maids¡¯ hands. At other times, she would have rejected them because their touch was burdensome and she was ashamed of the scars on her back, but the last few days of lovemaking had left Tessa almost drained of her energy. ¡®I¡¯m already tired¡­¡¯ She quickly got tired of moving her body, and drowsiness kept pouring out. Her hazy mind made it difficult to hold her body properly, so she virtually had no strength left to push anyone away. Tessa closed her eyes and just waited for the dressing up to finish quickly. Fortunately, the maids washed Tessa and dressed her up quickly. ¡°Soon Milord will come. Please wait a minute.¡± One of the maids said kindly as she put a necklace around Tessa¡¯s neck one last time. Tessa opened her eyes, which had been closed the whole time. Seeing that she had no memory of what happened in the middle, it seemed that she had fallen asleep again. Tessa was then able to see the faces of the maids who had dressed her. All of them were unfamiliar faces, not the maids who had helped Mani serve her from time to time. ¡®The other maids¡­ where did they go¡­?¡¯ Tessa looked around for them, but couldn¡¯t find them. Apparently, Hert had cleared Mani and them away from her. Tessa once again felt down. She missed Janet and Mani, the people she knew well. ¡°Tessa.¡± Shortly thereafter, as the maids said, Hert came to the room. He seemed pleased to see Tessa sitting quietly in outdoor clothes. He gestured and the maids bowed their heads and hurriedly disappeared from the room. Tessa followed the maids¡¯ receding backs, then turned her attention to Hert, who came up to her and gave her a gentle hug. ¡°Her¡­ What¡¯s with the clothes suddenly¡­¡± ¡°I was thinking of going for a walk. It¡¯s not good if you stay in your room too much.¡± Hert said as he removed even the shackles from Tessa¡¯s leg. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Tessa swallowed it down her throat, holding back what she wanted to say to someone who had bothered her all night. In fact, since this happened, resentment welled up in Tessa¡¯s heart, and maybe that¡¯s why thoughts that she wouldn¡¯t normally have often pop up. As if she wanted to reprimand Hert. ¡°Why, you don¡¯t want to? Would you like to stay in your room?¡± ¡°N, no¡­ I want to¡­ I want to go out.¡± ¡°Right, I thought you¡¯d like it too.¡± ¡°By the way¡­shoes¡­¡± She hasn¡¯t worn any yet. Tessa murmured as she looked down at her still bare feet. Then Hert kissed her on the forehead as if he didn¡¯t care about that. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Because I¡¯ll hold you and go with you. You wouldn¡¯t be able to walk properly anyway.¡± Tessa¡¯s face grew angry and feverish at Hert¡¯s reply. He reminded her of her legs that had been spread all night long. Even now, she couldn¡¯t get enough strength in her legs. And belatedly, she realized that she had shown the s*men that was pooling inside her intact to the maids who washed her. Tessa couldn¡¯t even raise her head in shame. She wondered why she hadn¡¯t thought of that and had left her body to the maids. The amount stored inside must have been considerable. S*men might have flowed from her opening the whole time she was being washed. ¡®Hu-uhk, that¡¯s too much¡­ Knowing everything, on purpose¡­¡¯ Tessa tried to hate him for his mischievous behavior. Why does he like her to be ashamed? She couldn¡¯t understand at all. Does he just want to bully her? The latter was a bit understandable. It¡¯s because she can think that Hert¡¯s anger hasn¡¯t been resolved yet. ¡°You¡¯ll feel better after taking a walk.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Feigning not to see her blush, he held Tessa and left the room. As soon as Tessa left the room, she noticed that the atmosphere in the residence had changed dramatically from what it had been before. She could hardly find servants throughout the long corridor, and the soldiers standing guard looked nervous. The desolate and solemn atmosphere seemed to weigh heavily on her shoulders. She thought something was going on inside the castle while she was locked in the room, but she couldn¡¯t fathom what was going on. Tessa observed Hert¡¯s disinterest in the castle¡¯s atmosphere, and soon she gave up on her own thoughts as well. She was too tired to care about that. The two of them came out to the garden where they had walked before. Tessa let out a languid breath, letting go of the expression that had been hardened the whole time without even realizing it. If she had been able to take a walk once a day, this lethargic feeling might have been less. It was so stuffy inside the room as if she was locked in solitary confinement. ¡°Her, I want to walk¡­ Can you¡­ put me down?¡± She wasn¡¯t wearing shoes, but underneath was a well-kept lawn. It looks a bit rough to walk barefoot, but she thought it would be soft enough to walk on. In fact, there was a rougher place for Tessa who had been running around during her orphanage days. This much can be tolerated. However, Hert did not seem to like Tessa¡¯s request. ¡°And what if you run away?¡± ¡°¡­I won¡¯t run away¡­ I never really tried to run¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Alright, instead, just over there.¡± Hert took a step back and pointed with his fingertips at the pavilion inside the garden. Tessa didn¡¯t intend to be walking for long anyway, so she nodded. Soon, Hert carefully lowered Tessa to the ground. And, he held Tessa¡¯s hand tightly. ¡ª Chapter 89 Chapter 89 ¡°What about your legs? Can you walk?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s a bit odd¡­ I think it will be alright¡­¡± ¡°Tell me right away if you can¡¯t walk. Don¡¯t overdo it.¡± I know how weak your legs are, said Hert again, checking Tessa¡¯s condition. Tessa¡¯s face went bright red because he was treating as though she was a newborn baby deer. Her legs were very weak and were shaking a lot, but it wasn¡¯t that bad. ¡®What does Hert think of¡­ my body?¡¯ Of course, Tessa knew that her body was not as healthy as others. But even so, she thought it was not so bad that she needed help because she couldn¡¯t walk on her own. Above all, she was certain that even if her legs had become like this, if only Hert had not touched her, she would have been able to recover quickly. It didn¡¯t look like it would be easy for the time being. Eventually, Tessa moved little by little, following Hert, who was walking along with her slow steps. And she unconsciously smiled faintly at the touch of the grass, which she hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. For some reason, she couldn¡¯t believe what was happening right now. Come to think of it, the bright blue color of the sky felt closer to a dream than to reality. So Tessa wondered for a moment whether she was actually dreaming. Excluding all the situations, just looking at this moment, she and Hert, peacefully walking hand in hand in broad daylight. ¡®It¡¯s like one of the days I dreamed of long ago¡­¡¯ To become an adult and live a peaceful life with Hert like other people. The image she had imagined at the time and the image she has now are slightly different, but the big picture is generally similar. A fine day, an afternoon with Hert. It was good because it felt like she had achieved something she had longed for in this way. That¡¯s why she even thought that it would be nice if time could stop so that this moment could last forever. How nice it would be if they could live only in the happy moments without any thoughts or worries. Then she wouldn¡¯t have to be bitter at the sense of separation from reality that came belatedly. ¡°Since we¡¯re like this, it seems like we¡¯ve gone back to the past.¡± Hert suddenly said so, and it allowed Tessa to know that she wasn¡¯t the only one who felt it. It seemed that longing permeated his voice. ¡°Remember the hill behind the orphanage? We used to go out often.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, I remember.¡± ¡°You loved it so much that you snuck out of the orphanage once a week.¡± ¡°¡­Right¡­ I did¡­¡± ¡°I liked that time the most.¡± Hert¡¯s answer suddenly made her nose tingle. Tessa bit her lip hard. She managed to hold back what she wanted to say to Hert. Yes, there was a time like that. She was a poor child, abandoned by her parents and she was unhappy. But she had never been as happy as she was then. She was satisfied with everything and knew how to feel happiness even in the smallest things. Because there was a strong existence next to her who will do everything with her in the future. Because she had no doubt that the present happiness would continue in the future. ¡°Whenever you went there, you always had to make a flower crown. I still vividly remember how to make a flower crown. I remember everything.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It was the first thing you taught me. Making a flower crown.¡± Tessa gradually felt her throat closing up at Hert¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t know he would even remember that. What about making a flower crown¡­ What¡¯s the big deal about that¡­ Why did he still remember? As Hert said, the first thing Tessa taught Hert was how to make a flower crown. He couldn¡¯t figure out what to do, so she dragged him around because he couldn¡¯t get along with the other kids and blindly taught him how to make one. Tessa remembered the day vividly, everything. ¡®You can¡¯t twist it like this. The stems will soon be damaged.¡¯ ¡®Plucked flowers are bound to go bad anyway.¡¯ ¡®Still, it¡¯s good to be able to see it for a long time. It¡¯s sad if it withers soon. The flower must have taken a long time to bloom¡­¡¯ ¡®¡­I¡¯ll try again. Teach me again.¡¯ At the time, Hert was a boy who often followed what she was doing. A new friend who manages to do it alone even though he hasn¡¯t been taught a few times. Before long, he got the hang of it and made one that was even nicer than Tessa¡¯s. Tessa found Hert really admirable. Because he quickly applied the skills he learned in only several days. ¡®You do really well. You¡¯re really dexterous?¡¯ ¡®¡­Am I.¡¯ ¡®Yes. It would take at least half a day for the other kids to make it like yours? It took me a few days to learn this too.¡¯ As Tessa poured out words of admiration, Hert suddenly thrusted the flower crown to her. ¡®¡­You can have it.¡¯ ¡®What?¡¯ Tessa was puzzled when she saw the crown held out by Hert. He was giving her something he made so prettily? ¡®¡®You¡¯re giving it to me¡­? You made it very nicely.¡¯ ¡®I made it¡­ like that. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡¯ ¡®Why, Her, I think it¡¯d suit you well!¡¯ ¡®it¡¯s okay¡­ Just take it if you want it.¡¯ Tessa then saw Hert with red ears and took the crown. It was the first time she had ever received such a pretty crown. ¡®¡¯Thank you! But I also want to give you something¡­ Well¡­¡¯ Tessa, wondering if there was anything good, hastily made a ring out of the remaining flowers and held it out to him. The boy wiggled his eyebrows as if asking what this was. ¡®¡¯What¡¯s this?¡¯ ¡®A thank you gift! I want to give you something too. Come on, put it on. You have nice hands, so it will look good no matter what you wear.¡¯ Tessa grabbed the hesitant Hert¡¯s hand. Hey, if you grabbed me so suddenly¡­ Hert grumbled, but obediently offered his hand to Tessa. He immediately looked down at the ring perched on his index finger, now adorned with a small white flower. ¡®¡®The ring I made is good too, right? I want to try on the crown you made!¡¯ Tessa said as she placed the crown on her head. How is it? Tessa raised her head in front of Hert, wearing the crown. At that moment, the wind blew. Tessa tucked her hair behind her ears to hold it in place. ¡®¡¯Pretty¡­¡¯ ¡®Yes, your crown is pretty!¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s not it¡­ No, never mind.¡¯ Tessa shook her head as the boy suddenly jerked his head away. What¡¯s the matter? Nothing. Suddenly, the boy ran away somewhere. Tessa reached out to grab Hert and fell to the ground. Hert looked back in surprise. ¡®¡¯Hey!¡¯ ¡®Ouch¡­¡­.¡¯ ¡®Look at this, are you seriously hurt?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m, I¡¯m okay! Just this much¡­ Ow!¡¯ Blood flowed from Tessa¡¯s knee. She must have scratched on a stone as she fell. Hert sighed and leaned back. Come on up. He waved his hand. ¡®¡¯I¡¯m heavy!¡¯ ¡®How are you going to walk with that leg? I¡¯m strong.¡¯ So, with the boy¡¯s stubborn persuasion, Tessa was forced onto his back. His back, wider than hers, supported her body. The feeling was so amazing, Tessa giggled, saying it was the first time she had ever been carried by anyone other than the instructors. Hearing that, Hert also smiled lightly. He said it was the first time he had ever carried someone on his back. Yes, there was a time like that. Tessa must have had those happy days that she remembered vividly, even the conversations they had, that she now thought were fleeting dreams. She smiled unknowingly at the memory of the past, then suddenly raised her head at the sound of a voice. ¡°You talked a lot when we first met.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°Tessa, I didn¡¯t mean for you to apologize. I¡­ liked it. That you talk to me.¡± Tessa hesitated at Hert¡¯s candid answer. ¡°Before I ended up in the orphanage, I had to move around a lot. Everyone didn¡¯t even greet me or talk to me. You¡­ were unique. The one who smiled and talked to me without hesitation.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So I was able to hold on. It was because of you that I was able to come this far.¡± At the end, she could feel Hert smiling slightly. Tessa felt choked up again. She had nothing to say to him even with ten mouths. Because she was the one who ruined those days for him. Tessa had the idea that she just wanted to disappear like she was. Her heart ached at the embarrassment. She was frantically regretting her past choices over and over again. ¡®In fact¡­ Me too, Her. Every day when I was abused, I thought of the days I had with you. Then I was able to hold on a little bit. In the morning, the vacant spot was so big that I felt so sad¡­ But I was able to come this far because I had the memory of that day.¡¯ A bunch of words were lost as they were lodged in her throat. Tessa swallowed the words she couldn¡¯t utter in the end. In the first place, she couldn¡¯t possibly speak her mind. How could that be? How can she say that she also missed those days when she had ruined someone¡¯s life terribly? This was not a problem that can be solved by being honest. ¡°Tessa.¡± At that time, Hert strengthened the hand that was holding her. Tessa said nothing, and she just stared at the ground. The two of them stood still. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go back to that time?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I can do that right now. It¡¯s possible now. Raise your head and look at me.¡± With Hert¡¯s insistence, Tessa lifted her head with difficulty. Under the blue sky and warm sunlight, she saw Hert, who had become a man. Like the boy of the day, opening his heart to Tessa. It was a really hot and intense feeling. It was as if he was constantly whispering to her to look at him, to come to him, to choose him. ¡°I, I¡­¡± Tessa mumbled. At the same time, her stomach churned. What was she supposed to say here? She was not sure. Yes, to be very honest, Tessa wanted to go back too. More than anyone else, she wanted to go back to that time. But just because she wants to go back, can she really go back? Can she go back simply because she wanted it? Tessa was well aware that she had already made a stupid choice. Because of that choice, someone¡¯s life was thrown into hell. It was obvious that anyone could see that she was wrong. Then, can that person who made that choice stand proudly next to him, who has just had a bright future? She knows, she does. That she kept repeating the same words over and over again. Even though everything told her that there was only one option given to her, the reason she hesitated so much was because of fear. This time, she was afraid of losing Hert forever. ¡ª Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Tessa had already lost him once and lived in hell. She didn¡¯t have the confidence to go through that hell twice. If she lost Hert again, she might truly go mad this time. So if the end was something that could already be guessed, she didn¡¯t want to even start it. ¡°You still¡­ haven¡¯t decided? Am I confusing you?¡± Tessa hesitated, and Hert hurriedly pulled her towards him. It was natural for him to be impatient, but it came as if he was telling Tessa to make the wrong choice. ¡°I don¡¯t mean¡­ that. Her, I,¡­¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°¡­I, I don¡¯t know¡­ I, I¡­¡± She really didn¡¯t know if it will work though. Tessa cried and grabbed her dress. Tessa. Hert called her once more. I won¡¯t know if you don¡¯t tell me. He groaned in a deep voice. Tessa ducked her head, avoiding Hert¡¯s gaze. Then she barely opened her mouth as if to vomit a handful of blood. ¡°¡­I, I¡¯m just¡­ going to get in your way. So¡­ no.¡± Hert looked dumbfounded for a moment at Tessa¡¯s words. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You¡­ you know too¡­ I¡¯m¡­ stupid and ugly¡­ I will only hinder you. So¡­ I can¡¯t be greedy. It always has been. Whenever I¡¯m greedy¡­ I messed things up¡­ In the past and even now¡­¡± ¡°¡­Why do you say that?¡± ¡°But¡­ that¡¯s the truth. I¡¯m not the kind of person¡­ to be by your side. Her¡­ Y-You are a great person. Better than me¡­ Much smarter, better at everything¡­¡± You are a wonderful person. That¡¯s why he shouldn¡¯t be with such a frustrating, stupid woman who couldn¡¯t do anything. She would only bring him misfortune. So for his sake, she had to stop it here. That¡¯s right. Everyone would want it. Although Tessa couldn¡¯t bear to say it all of that, she thought Hert would understand. Because he¡¯s a smart guy. If he was taught once, he learns the other on his own. He must have understood what she meant. So, he will understand that all of this is a choice made for his sake. That was the moment. ¡°Damn, who said you¡¯re in the way?¡± Hert furrowed his brow and spoke ferociously. ¡°I¡¯ve said it several times, but how do you¡­ You always make me the a*shole. If you¡¯re doing it for me, you shouldn¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°¡­He, Her.¡± ¡°Are you serious about treating people as idiots? Why did¡­ Why did I come back alive from that hell? ¡­Damn it.¡± Hert, who let go of her hand, roughly tousled his hair. The reason she couldn¡¯t stand next to him was because she didn¡¯t fit with him? What kind of nonsense bullsh*t was this? He could never understand her. To Hert, who thought that they were the reason for each other¡¯s existence, Tessa¡¯s words just felt so absurd. ¡°I, I¡­ I am really thinking of you¡­¡± ¡°If you do think of me, you should say that you will be by my side even more.¡± She had to say that she would be with him for the rest of her life with the intention that she would pay for her sins. But on the contrary, since she was thinking of leaving him, how could he not be angry with her? To say that she didn¡¯t run away was a pure lie. She never tried to run away? Wasn¡¯t she thinking of leaving him from time to time? ¡°I told you. If you¡¯re going to lie or make excuses, do it right.¡± In the end, Hert was angry at Tessa, who seemed to push him away again. He grabbed Tessa by the wrist and dragged her into the pavilion. Tessa was taken helplessly by Hert. Wait a minute, Her¡­! As soon as Hert brought Tessa to the pavilion, he made her stand holding on to her railing. ¡°Why, why are you doing this¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, hold on tight.¡± ¡°Her¡ª¡± At that moment, Tessa twisted her back immediately as Hert lifted her skirt and rubbed her secret place over her underwear. What, what are you doing¡­ She was shocked at what had just happened to her. Her mouth hanging open, she couldn¡¯t say anything. It was difficult to accept with common sense why Hert¡¯s hand was reaching under her. ¡°I think you are still mistaken.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you know for sure. You can¡¯t go anywhere. No matter what you do, you have to marry me and live with me.¡± Hert immediately moved aside Tessa¡¯s underwear and poked his finger right into it. Tessa panicked and squeezed her hand into the handrail. Uhhht¡­! The long, thick fingers thrusted randomly into Tessa¡¯s sensitive inner walls. The still narrow and damp entrance, far from hurting, quickly felt slight pleasure just by the insertion of one finger. ¡°Ah, uht¡­ He, Her¡­¡± A groan escaped Tessa¡¯s mouth slowly. It was like she was excited by the sudden invading finger. It can¡¯t be¡­ Tessa denied her body for a moment, then let out an uncontrollable moan as Hert pressed hard against her inner walls. She couldn¡¯t believe it, so she was about to burst out crying. ¡°He, Her, rt, to do this here¡­ Uhng!¡± ¡°You make me angry.¡± ¡°Please, this is¡­ out, outside¡­ Huht!¡± ¡°Then why do you keep making me angry?¡± He felt remorse for shackling her feet and locked her up in the room, so he allowed her to go for a walk. So he was dumbfounded to see Tessa go outside only to touch his nerves. In fact, he had no intention of lifting Tessa¡¯s skirt and exposing her a*s in a public place like this. He didn¡¯t come out for that in the first place. However it wouldn¡¯t hurt to have an affair here as an example if he could calm the anger boiling inside him and fix Tessa¡¯s ridiculous thoughts. Anyway, the garden they were currently in was a place where no one else could enter. No one would be able to catch a glimpse of what they were doing, although they could hear an unknown noise as they happened to pass by. ¡°Hu-uhk, pe, people¡­¡± ¡°Is that a problem? Because you are afraid of people?¡± Hert smiled and took his handkerchief from his chest. Then he folded it up and put it around Tessa¡¯s eyes. Tessa shuddered as her vision was blocked in an instant. ¡°Wh, what¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re afraid of people, right? So it will bother you less because you can¡¯t see it, right?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that, ah-nngh¡­¡± ¡°I told you to hold it properly. I¡¯ll even tie your hands so you can¡¯t move.¡± Spewing threats, the man¡¯s finger dug under Tessa again. Tessa grabbed onto the railing with the rebound. I don¡¯t want to do this¡­ She cried and shook her head, telling him to stop, but Hert didn¡¯t care and was busy moving his fingers. Contrary to Tessa¡¯s will, the inner walls, which was so hot, poured out liquid. ¡°Huk¡­ He, Her¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like this place, should I just f*ck you openly? I didn¡¯t expect you to have such tastes.¡± ¡°¡­No¡­!¡± Tessa hurriedly shouted with a pale complexion when Hert¡¯s looked like he would really drag her out at any moment. This place was shameful and scary enough, but in front of people¡­ Nonsense. She hated that even more. Eventually, Tessa wept. Please, Her¡­ ¡°Stick your a*s out properly.¡± The man commanded, striking her plump buttocks. Tessa cried and forced her hips back a little further before Hert got down on one knee and grabbed her by the hips, burying his face in her wet secret place. Ah¡­! Tessa jerked loudly as the hot breath touched her opening. ¡°Ah¡­ uht¡­ Don, don¡¯t, ah, uhng!¡± His soft tongue skillfully licked her crevices and began to roll the tip of his tongue in search of her cl*toris. Thanks to this, a high-pitched voice flowed from Tessa¡¯s mouth. It shouldn¡¯t be like this. If she made a sound like this, people would definitely hear¡­ Tessa clenched her lower lip, trying to hold back her moans as best she could, as she felt her body heat up with such arousal. ¡°Uhp¡­ St, uhn, ha¡­ sto¡­¡± The man persistently touched and rubbed at her sensitive nub with his tongue, and it began to swell. Each time he did, it sent electrifying, familiar sensations through her body. Tessa held onto the railing and let out a moan that sounded like a light sob. She¡¯s trying hard, but it¡¯s hard not to make any noise. Against her will, her aroused body let out an involuntary sound. ¡°If you can¡¯t stand it, just spit it out. We¡¯re going to be married anyway, so no one here is going to say anything about us f*cking.¡± ¡°Huhk, that¡¯s, not¡­ the, poi, uhng¡­!¡± Is it because Hert really doesn¡¯t know that that¡¯s not the point right now? Having sex in a place like this was the problem, not her moaning. Even in the midst of this, her body was constantly stimulated and was constantly heating up. Her body had become as sensitive as it could be due to the recent frequent affair. Her juices flowed out so that his hands were wet, and Hert stopped licking her secret place voraciously, stood up, and began to unfasten his buckles. He skillfully pulled his underwear and pulled out his erect manhood. It gurgled liquid from the tip of his huge member, with its head raised viciously. Hert grabbed the round tip, which was glistening with prec*m, with his palm and gently rubbed it, slowly preparing to go inside the woman. It was quite different from before, when he was hasty and couldn¡¯t afford it. Soon he fitted the tip into the narrow opening and began to forcefully push it in. ¡°Ah-huht!¡± When the flesh that had easily dug into her, entered deep inside and pressed her hard, Tessa let out a high-pitched moan. Haa¡­ A low sigh of satisfaction came from behind Tessa¡¯s back. Soon, Hert grabbed Tessa¡¯s skinny waist and began to thrust. Hu-uhk, He, Her¡­ Tessa¡¯s cries and the lewd sound of their union filled the pavilion. ¡°Huu, ah¡­ Sl, slow¡­ st, op, aaah!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not even holding back your voice anymore? After all, you would like people to hear, right?¡± The pillar dug into her depths. As the veined manhood filled her inner walls completely, Tessa seemed to get goosebumps in all directions. Maybe that¡¯s why it was getting harder and harder to keep her consciousness intact. Like this, because of her frequent affair with Hert, Tessa would quickly go limp and gasp at the slightest provocation. ¡°He, Her¡­ stop, ah, heuk, please¡­¡± ¡°Your body¡­ is really lewd. You feel it too. This part of you could now easily swallow me at once.¡± ¡ª Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Hert lifted one of Tessa¡¯s struggling legs and put it on his arm. Then, their joint place was exposed. The red flesh, which had spread to the limit, convulsed and flinched every time he inserted himself. Tessa barely swallowed the upcoming cry as the cold wind hit her sensitive area. ¡®Hu-uhk, if someone sees it, no, no¡­¡¯ She can¡¯t tell what exactly she looked like because her vision was blocked, but it must be so vulgar that she wouldn¡¯t dare to open her eyes and look at it. She was having an affair with a man in broad daylight with her lower body exposed. Should she still be able to say that it¡¯s fortunate that her top hadn¡¯t come loose? Of course, Tessa knew that no one was allowed in this garden, but there was still a world of difference between doing it in a room and doing it in such a public place. Tessa felt ashamed and wanted to faint from it, but even that was difficult as her mind became clearer due to the deep stimulation of the love affair. She felt betrayed by her body. ¡°Uht, st, stop¡­¡± The pillar would gently graze and press against her cl*toris. Huht! Tessa tightened her grip on the handrail as hard as she could. Suddenly, her fingernails scraped against the banister. She had to hold on somehow so that she wouldn¡¯t be pushed out like this. But before long, her hand slipped and she was hanging over the railing as the man¡¯s large member came in. ¡°Ah, mgh¡­ Aht, ah¡­ ung!¡± Each time her bottom was pierced, Tessa thought her private place was being crushed at the same time as her breath was choked. The huge manhood filling her lower belly seemed like it would destroy her at any moment. But on the one hand, she was getting used to this and was afraid of herself as she was moving her hips with primal pleasure. ¡®I might really be¡­ a lewd wh*re like this¡­¡¯ Tessa groaned and broke out in tears as she pictured herself pleading with Hert every day with her legs spread apart. Why was she suddenly so upset? It was strange. Before, Tessa had no idea how her body would be used and abandoned by Hert. Rather, she hoped that he would take her body and throw it away in a hurry. Because she thought that was what she deserved. But why now¡­ ¡°Ah¡­!¡± At that moment. The man¡¯s big, wide hand appeared in front of her and he dug naturally into Tessa¡¯s top. Tessa let out a thin moan as the hot hands violently kneaded her voluptuous breasts. ¡°It, it hurts, uht¡­!¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± ¡°He, Her¡­ Slo, uht, ah, ah-huk!¡± The man gripped her breasts violently once again. At the same time, his manhood filled her to the brim, the tip hitting hard on the inside of her body. Ah! With Tessa¡¯s back drooping, the pillar soon twitched inside her and began pouring out something warm. She faintly felt the s*men flowing into her body. A sensation that could not be felt in reality was so vivid. ¡°Tessa.¡± Hert, who had poured out a large amount of his c*m for a long time, grabbed her waist and pulled out from under the woman¡¯s body. Then, the red hole that had not yet been closed wriggled and dripped a pale liquid. Seeing that lewd sight, Hert removed his hand from Tessa¡¯s breasts, scooped up the flowing s*men, and shoved it back inside her. Her insides tingled like they were asking for his fingers as if I have been waiting for them. ¡°Don¡¯t spill it, swallow it all.¡± ¡°Ah, hu¡­ Don¡¯t, touch¡­ Nnngh!¡± ¡°You said don¡¯t, but did you know that your body is the exact opposite? Even now, getting wet like this¡­¡± Hert let go of one of Tessa¡¯s legs, which he had lifted up, and then impulsively pulled her down to the floor. Tessa, who fell to the floor suddenly, was dumbfounded as the man pressed on her back, limiting her movement. What was it this time¡­ The question was quickly resolved. It was because Hert, who had stroked the thing in his hand, rubbed it against her opening. Tessa squeezed her eyes shut and whimpered as the veined tip scraped through her crevices. ¡°Stop, uhng! I¡¯m, huht¡­. Her¡­ I can¡¯t, can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll c*m here again. This time, huu, don¡¯t spill it.¡± ¡°N, No¡­ Don, ah!¡± Tessa shuddered and her body shook as the round tip dug into the drenched inside abruptly. Her struggling knees were already shaking and her upper body was slipping to the floor. Soon after, the huge foreign object sensation settled inside and stimulated the inner wall. Tessa gasped and couldn¡¯t say anything. Squelch, squelch. Eventually things began to move slowly back and forth. The sensitive inner walls, heated up to its peak, created a creepy pleasure with just one movement. The man moved his waist slowly, as if savoring every twitch of the crease. Tessa still didn¡¯t say anything, as she grunted and scratched the tips of her fingernails across the cold floor. When will this affair end? ¡°Uhh¡­ Ah, heuk¡­¡± ¡°Kuht, if you tighten it more than before¡­ Haa, I¡­¡± Hert tried to catch his breath again from the tightness of the flesh, as if it was about to cut him off more intensely than the previous love affair. It was so ecstatic. He just wanted to keep f*cking it without thinking. He was constantly clinging to Tessa, wanting to fill her little belly with his seed to the limit. ¡®F*ck¡­¡¯ Crazy bastard. The truth is, he knew he shouldn¡¯t be like this. Tessa¡¯s body was frail, and if he continued to like this, it would definitely be a burden to her. Even now, Tessa spent most of the day sleeping, except for the time she spent with him. Although she was watched by the doctor and has medications at every meal, it¡¯s never been enough for her to get her body back on track. But he just couldn¡¯t stop. He couldn¡¯t stand the anxiety if he looked away from Tessa for even a moment. It felt like Tessa would run away from him any moment and disappear. It was all the more so that he couldn¡¯t be with her all day now that he had to deal with many things. So Hert came up with an idea, to give her no chance to escape. It made him feel sorry for Tessa, who would be asleep whenever he came to visit her, but he wanted to tie her to him in this way. He didn¡¯t want to lose her again. It didn¡¯t matter if Tessa resented him. If only he could have her next to him, he could handle that much. Hert had already lost her once and lived in hell. He didn¡¯t want to go through that hell twice. He had no reason to live if he lost Tessa this time. It was because of Tessa from the beginning to the end that he was able to come back from that hell alive. ¡®A little bit more¡­ Until this is over¡­¡¯ This morning Hert received a letter from Lange, his aide. The letter contained the results of an investigation into the Fitzgerald Orphanage, where he lived as a child, along with a belated report that he was going to cross over to an area that might be a clue. Hert had a hunch from the correspondence that sooner or later the time would come to sort this all out. He would figure out the damn woman¡¯s hidden agenda as she had acted weirdly all this time. Before all of that, Hert wanted to be with Tessa a little more. Although in this way he did not mean to torment her. Hert grafted his groin even more, hugging Tessa from behind. ¡°Ah, uht! Ah, hu¡­ to, too¡­ ah!¡± Tessa couldn¡¯t think of anything at the rows of pleasures that seemed to shake her bones. She just moved her hips in time with the man¡¯s waist. Tessa didn¡¯t resist, just crying under him when Hert opened his top and ripped it open, revealing her breasts. ¡°Ugh¡­ Ah, hahk! St, uht, ah¡­ stop, ah!¡± ¡°A little bit more¡­ haa¡­¡± ¡°He¡­ Her¡­ Ah, uh, huuht, uhng!¡± Her large breasts, exposed through the undone dress, swayed whenever the man lifted her up. Heuk, st, stop¡­ Tessa began to lose her ability to hold her body upright against the increasing weight pressing her down. ¡ª Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Her upper body collapsed onto the floor, and soon her tingling nipples began to rub against the cold floor. ¡°Ah, ahng! It¡¯s, it¡¯s, it¡¯s hard¡­ Hu-uht, ah, ung!¡± ¡°F*ck¡­¡± Hert put his arms between Tessa¡¯s legs and lifted her up onto his lap. Ah, nnh! With that, Tessa¡¯s legs splayed open, revealing their intersecting area. He could see his huge, swollen manhood moving in and out of the wide opening, scraping away the whitish liquid. Tessa couldn¡¯t see it because her vision was obscured, but she felt even more lewd because she couldn¡¯t see. It¡¯s such a revealing attitude¡­ She squirmed and struggled weakly, feeling the s*men dripping down her with the obscene sound of their movements. No, no¡­ Her face was redder than before and she finally burst into tears. ¡°P-Please¡­ Her¡­¡± ¡°Ha, I want to show it to people. You are mine¡­ I¡¯m the one this here is devouring.¡± Hert lowered his hand and rolled it around her cl*toris. Then Tessa shuddered and shook her head incessantly. It was as if warning bells were sounding off in her mind. Her, nngh, st, stop¡­ She felt her insides slowly tightening and her toes curling up, sobbing and begging him to let go. ¡°Hgh, strange¡­ it¡¯s strange¡­ Ahng! I¡¯m, I¡¯m c¡­¡± ¡°You can c*m. It¡¯s not strange, I told you¡­ Haa, the other day.¡± ¡°I, uht¡­ Don¡¯t want it¡­ h-here, nnngh!¡± ¡°Even if I do this?¡± His hand, which had been rolling over the cl*toris, now pinched the swollen nub and began rubbing it quickly. Tessa unknowingly opened her mouth and took a deep breath. D-Don¡¯t¡­ The words didn¡¯t even come out properly. Even her pronunciation slurred, and only a beastly cry came out of her mouth. Slam, slam. Tessa¡¯s body twitched and moved from top to bottom as the flesh pierced her endlessly. The little, delicate woman¡¯s body was overcome by the outpouring of pleasure, and she threw her head back and swung her arms around. Stop¡­ Please¡­ It was really dangerous now. Unbearable sensations were rushing around her most sensitive place. ¡°Ah, uh¡­ Ah, hck, no¡­ Aahngg!¡± Her inner walls contracted and the thin liquid burst out. Streams splashed in all directions. Tessa wept bitterly. A wave of shame washed over her. Even when she did this in the bathroom, she was embarrassed, but outdoors¡­ Hert patted Tessa and said. ¡°Good job. Don¡¯t cry.¡± But what can she do? Tessa, barely lifting her tear-drenched eyelashes at Hert¡¯s low whisper, trembled. The object, which inflated inside her even more, continued to pound into her. ¡°Ah, hgh¡­ Ah, w-wait¡­¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t though.¡± Tessa felt her body rocking up and down again as she slowly let go of her mind. Unlike the outside, where the tree branches sway dangerously in the harsh wind, the warm air lingered in the room as the heaps of firewood burned. Hert stood aside by the window, staring at the sleeping Tessa and the doctor examining her. The way he stood with his arms folded seemed to reveal that he was trying to hide his nervousness. ¡°¡­How is she?¡± As soon as Kennis put down the stethoscope, Hert immediately asked, like he had been waiting. Kennis hesitated at the lord¡¯s persistent gaze, then gave the answer he wanted in moderation. ¡°Nothing wrong, Your Excellency. She has just accumulated fatigue, so if she rests for a while, eats on time, and takes her medicines, she will be able to get out of bed in no time.¡± ¡°¡­Good work. You can go.¡± Hert waved his hand, and Kennis got up, grabbing the stethoscope and his medical bag. Soon, with the sound of the door closing, Hert walked over to Tessa, who was lying on the bed. The pale complexion, white like a ghost, caught his eye at once. The sound of her breath was so small that he could barely hear it unless she focused and listened closely. Just how thin was her body¡­ ¡®I should¡¯ve waited a bit.¡¯ Hert reprimanded himself and regretted it at the same time. He obviously pushed her to her limits with his own meanness, knowing how fragile her little body was. Of course Tessa couldn¡¯t have survived without collapsing. He pulled a chair nearby and sat down, running his fingers through her messy hair. Light, curly, ginger-colored hair flowed softly between his fingers. ¡°¡­You brought it all on yourself.¡± Suddenly, he spit out words that he didn¡¯t even mean in his heart. Hert writhed like a child whose candy had been taken away from him, and touched her head. ¡°If you¡­ didn¡¯t make me this way, I wouldn¡¯t have gone that far either. If you had accepted me from the beginning¡­¡± He would have kissed her with joy. His true intentions burst out without his knowledge, and Hert frowned for an instant. Damn, what was he talking about alone in front of a sick person? Hert hastily removed his hand from Tessa and swept it over his face. Even when he thought about it, he was still full of ugly parts. At this point, he was fortunate to have Tessa to accept his eccentric temper. ¡®Wait, so¡­ Did you try to run away?¡¯ Because she couldn¡¯t handle him anymore? Hert let out a deep sigh as his mind was complicated by thoughts and doubts biting into him. It was a foolish and stupid act. What was he doing? ¡°¡­ry.¡± At that moment. Tessa¡¯s dry lips parted a little, and she let out a small sound. Hert looked at Tessa to see if she was awake, but her eyelids were still firmly shut. And, again, her mouth opened, and this time a small word came out. ¡°¡­Sorry.¡± ¡°¡­Tessa.¡± Hert called Tessa. But instead of a reply, only words of sorry flowed out of her. ¡°Her, I¡¯m sorry¡­ really¡­¡± Was she talking in her sleep? Realizing that this had happened before, Hert looked down at Tessa in silence. Was she dreaming? Her eyelashes flutter and a faint voice continues to flow from the corner of her mouth. What was in her mind. ¡°Sorry, sorry¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I also wanted to¡­ Sorry¡­¡± Hert listened to her for a moment. She continued to say sorry. What was Tessa so sorry for? Then and now nothing came out of Tessa¡¯s mouth except an apology. She apologized profusely, and occasionally distorted her face. ¡°¡­Sorry¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­ What are you so sorry about?¡± Hert murmured with a low voice, holding Tessa¡¯s hand. He was a little annoyed at Tessa¡¯s constant apology. If she was going to apologize, wake up and look him in the eyes and do it. Why does she always wish for forgiveness in that dream that he does not know about? On the one hand, he wondered what he would look like in that dream. ¡°No¡­ Are you saying sorry because you don¡¯t want to marry me?¡± Hert grumbled, complaining to the sleeping Tessa. It could be that in her dreams, he may have proposed to her, and Tessa is rejecting it. Was that why she kept saying sorry all the time? When he thought about this, his mood plummeted. And if it was really her feelings, what should he do? ¡°¡­Sorry.¡± ¡°Stop apologizing. I guess that¡¯s right¡­¡± Hert looked up at Tessa¡¯s fluttering lips and ran through her hair roughly. Oddly enough, he couldn¡¯t shake the feelings of surprise as to why he seemed to follow her every time and let her take the initiative when he should have the initiative between him and her. Damn it. He couldn¡¯t figure out where it went wrong. Hert glared at Tessa, then stood up when he heard a knock. Mogen was waiting outside the room. Hert quietly left the bedroom and headed for the parlor. ¡ª If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 ¡°This is the overall progress.¡± As soon as Hert sat down on the sofa, Mogen lowered her head and pointed to the papers she had placed on the table. Hert skillfully picked it up and took a quick look at it. At the same time, Mogen spoke up and conveyed another report. ¡°As instructed, those who came under the Marquis¡¯ influence were sent to the walls and outskirts as much as possible, but keeping in mind that there are still more inside, we are continuing to search. And as the Marchioness¡¯ watchdog, Sir Zitazen, whom you requested earlier, was selected from among the candidates selected and the task was entrusted to him. According to Sir Zitazen, he has not seen anything suspicious yet.¡± ¡°What about those women?¡± ¡°Yes, in Missus Velodem¡¯s case, we moved her to the annex as before and made sure she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the room. And about Missus Velodem¡¯s maid, she was suspected of being the muscle of their group and was thus isolated. And the maid who stole Lady Tessa¡¯s goods had no history other than that, so we sent her back to the kitchen, where she worked before she started serving on Lady Tessa. We also have a separate surveillance station attached, so if they find any suspicious behavior, we will report it immediately.¡± ¡°Okay, I believe the rest was done well as I said¡­¡± Mogen¡¯s report was as he had instructed. Originally, her work process was not as smooth and perfect as that of Lange, his aide, but in its own way, it was comparable. Thanks to this, Hert let out a light sigh, slightly loosening the tension that had been tightening him. After Tessa was caught trying to escape, he struggled for several days to pick and choose those who were under the Marquis¡¯ influence and deploy them outside the castle. Truthfully, he wanted to throw them out completely, but that was next to impossible. In the first place, more than half of the troops he brought to the Jutert estate belonged to Marquis Borwen. Therefore, what Hert could do in the present situation was to filter as much as possible and fill the castle with people he could trust. Of course, among them, there could still be a spy that the Marquis had sent, who he had not yet found. There¡¯s no way that Marquis Borwen wasn¡¯t prepared for a situation like this. She was a terrifying person in many ways. ¡®Damned woman.¡¯ Feeling helpless, he cursed. Hert was enraged, but he knew that he could not escape from Marquis Borwen¡¯s clutches right now. Not only were things not working out between them, but the woman clearly has no intention of letting him go. If the Marquis had intended to let him go, he would have been killed right away. If Marquis Borwen thought he¡¯s useless, he¡¯s the one who¡¯d be concerned right away about how she might clean him up. ¡®Still, I don¡¯t regret being in league with her.¡¯ If he hadn¡¯t worked under her, he would have been dead before he could even meet Tessa again. Hert also used Marquis Borwen for his own benefit. Of course, the Marquis already saw through his intentions clearly, so she was now asking him to pay the price. ¡®But I can¡¯t go too far¡­ as her pawn.¡¯ After being picked up by Marquis Borwen, Hert struggled in the battlefield to survive for a year. Even if he won in the war, he¡¯d have to survive to find Tessa anyway. So, even when the Marquis forced him to die by talking about a ridiculous strategy, he went busy decapitating the enemy commander and returning alive. He wasn¡¯t given any time to think. As a result, Hert suddenly became the mad dog of the mad marquis, and his surroundings were full of people from Marquis Borwen. Even though he became a knight representing Marquis Borwen, he was not treated well. Those who had been chosen by the marquis since birth and worked for her always watched Hert, and if Hert made a mistake, they ran to the Marquis at any moment and acted as if they were going to cut his throat and throw him away. So even though Hert became the Marquis¡¯s dog, he couldn¡¯t be careless. After the war, he tried to gain power. Of course it wasn¡¯t easy. Having his own army and subordinates within Marquis Borwen¡¯s forces was, in a way, an act of rebellion against her. So, Hert had to work hard not to provoke the Marquis¡¯ vigilance while saving people and attracting them to his side as close as possible. He felt miserable and resentful at times, but he couldn¡¯t help it. Until he found Tessa, Hert couldn¡¯t go against the Marquis¡¯ orders. Still, Hert¡¯s efforts were not in vain. Working alongside the Marquis, he expanded his influence little by little, referring to what he saw and heard over his shoulder. Although few in number, he was able to create an army for himself. And from then on, his influence has been slowly opening up. He felt that if he could find Tessa, he would be able to live a decent life in his own way. If anything went wrong, he could run away with Tessa. And the moment he met Tessa again, Hert had no intention of being swayed by Marquis Borwen any more. In the first place, his goal was Tessa, and now he has achieved that goal. But there was one catch. Marquis Borwen¡¯s plot. Marquis Borwen was the person who used Tessa as an excuse to control Hert in order to make him a useful dog. In particular, after knowing Hert¡¯s bloodline, she would have tried hard to keep him as her dog. Besides, the damn woman wasn¡¯t one to do anything nonsense. What Hert realized over the past two years as he was being dragged by the woman was that the Marquis¡¯ actions all had a purpose. There was no way that such a woman would have easily given up Tessa to him. ¡®I guess she¡¯s doing strange things out there that I can¡¯t get involved in¡­¡¯ What was it? Hert put down his paper and tapped the table with the tip of his finger. Then he thought about Marquis Borwen¡¯s ultimate goal. The Marquis was not someone to be satisfied being the king¡¯s right-hand man. She wanted more. Therefore, for the woman, the first thing she had to put away was, of course, the young king¡¯s cousin, Duke Callias. ¡®But what does the Duke Callias have to do with the Jutert estate?¡¯ Hert knew that Marquis Borwen did not recruit him simply to put him here. At first glance, someone who knew the situation might think that she sent him here because Tessa was here, as if she was being generous. However, Marquis Borwen was not a fool, and each of her actions was part of a scheme. The damn woman was a strategist with an eye for moves. ¡®What are you waiting for here¡­?¡¯ Hert let out a small curse in his head as his head throbbed. This was why he no longer wanted to associate himself with Marquis Borwen. She treated people thoroughly as chess pieces and tried to drag them into the whirlpool she created. Even so, she always prepared a hole through which she can leisurely escape. In fact, sending Lange, his aide, out of the estate was also done with Marquis Borwen in mind. Hert knew that this would come someday after the Young Marquis fled. So, in order to prepare for this, she had to take off at least one of her eyes. And the first target was Lange Geoffrey. ¡®As an aide, he¡¯s competent, but after all, he¡¯s her person, so the outcome is obvious.¡¯ As the Marquis had carefully selected and attached him, Lange Geoffrey¡¯s ability as an aide was exceptionally good. However, the moment Hert would confront Marquis Borwen, Lange would inevitably choose Marquis Borwen rather than him. No, Lange didn¡¯t have a choice in the first place. Because he was trained from the beginning to work for Marquis Borwen. Also, Lange, who had external authority, could not be left in the castle at such a dangerous time. If Hert was away, the knights and soldiers would of course follow his command. He would always regret it if anything happened to Tessa if he left her. And if that were to happen, the Marquis would once again get Tessa and try to use her against Hert. In the end, he¡¯d crawl into the Marquis¡¯ palm with his own feet. So, after the incident with the Young Marquis, he first sent Lange out. Hert had to find out about his and Tessa¡¯s past, so he meant to use Lange¡¯s ability sparingly. ¡ª If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 ¡®Well¡­ Even if the situation worsens here and now, it¡¯s none of my business what the Marquis is aiming for¡ªas long as I can get Tessa out safely.¡¯ Of course, he didn¡¯t know what kind of honey pot Marquis Borwen was hiding here, but Hert had no intention of just leaving it alone. He, too, was thinking of making preparations on his own. ¡°I¡¯m going to go outside for a while.¡± Hert stood up, picked up his papers, and handed them back to Mogen. The wind had been strong since the morning, and he had a feeling that something was about to blow here. ¡°I will prepare immediately.¡± Hert left the room with Mogen after telling the other knights that if Tessa woke up, they should immediately report back. Kennis passed through a more heavily guarded hallway and came down the stairs. Recently, the atmosphere in the castle had changed a lot. Several times a day, the soldiers standing guard changed to faces she had never seen before, and interrogations that were not interrogations kept taking place unexpectedly. As Kennis witnessed some of them being dragged away silently, she couldn¡¯t help but be distraught. ¡®I should have changed jobs sooner¡­¡¯ Even if the salary was a bit small, she should have accepted the offer when it came from a peaceful County. Kennis muttered grimly to herself and sighed quietly. Who would have known that the prominent Jutert Marquisate would collapse so quickly. Reflecting on her regret over her choice a long time ago, Kennis returned to her usual medical room. When she opened the door, the smell of herbs hit her, and she saw medicine cabinets filling one side of the wall. Judging by the rattling sound coming through the screen, a maid must be doing some cleaning now. Kennis set down her examination bag on her seat, took off her overcoat, and put her hands through the gown. Even today, she had to diligently allocate both morning and afternoon to prepare the Mistress¡¯s medicine. ¡°Doctor.¡± Then the maid came up to her and called out to Kennis hesitantly. The maid spoke cautiously as Kennis looked puzzled, holding a hair tie in her mouth to tie her hair up. ¡°Actually, there is a guest who has been waiting for you since a while ago¡­¡± ¡°A guest? Who?¡± ¡°That is¡­ The Marchioness came to visit. She said she wanted to see the doctor because it was suddenly cold these days, and she seemed to be having body aches.¡± Marchioness? Why did the Madam come down here? Kennis was puzzled, but at first she nodded. ¡°¡­Ah, okay. Is she in the parlor? I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Kennis finished tying her hair up, grabbed her examination bag, and hurried to the parlor connected to the medical room. Along with her maid, the Marchioness was there, sitting in a wheelchair. As she was sitting by the window, she stared outside. The Marchioness greeted Kennis with a gentle smile as soon as she entered the room. ¡°Welcome.¡± ¡°Hello, Madam. Coming all the way here¡­ If you had called me to your room, I would have gone right away. I apologize for making you wait so long.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t wait very long. I just came out of the room because I was feeling stuffy.¡± Elena said as she rolled her wheelchair towards Kennis. Kennis set down her examination bag and tried to get her stethoscope from inside. ¡°Well, it seems that you have been having body aches. Would it be alright if I take a look?¡± ¡°No, I just came to get the medicine. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t go through the painstaking examination. It¡¯s usually at this time of the year that my body aches.¡± ¡°Still, I thought it would be good for me to take a look.¡± ¡°I see. Then please.¡± Elena nodded her head. ¡°Oh, are you on your way to the Mistress?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Ah yes. I am doing a medical examination of the mistress every morning.¡± ¡°How is the mistress these days? It¡¯s been a while since I haven¡¯t seen her face.¡± During the examination, Elena implicitly asked Kennis. Kennis just smiled lightly at the Marchioness¡¯ question and said that she was doing well. Hearing the doctor¡¯s blunt answer, Elena closed her eyes gently with a knowing tone. ¡°Right. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m glad.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°You work hard.¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s my job.¡± After the Marchioness¡¯ examination, Kennis said that she did not show any symptoms and that she would prescribe a good medicine to recover her energy. Elena was satisfied and nodded her head with Kennis¡¯ advice. Elena then opened her mouth as if she had just remembered. ¡°Did you finish the Mistress¡¯ medicine?¡± ¡°¡­Not yet. why is it¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make it too strong.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°More than that. I have a favor to ask of you.¡± Ignoring Kennis¡¯s questions, Elena gestured to her waiting maid. Then the maid came over with a little box and put it on the table. Kennis looked at it and looked at the Marchioness. What is that? ¡°Can you pass this to the Mistress?¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing special, it¡¯s lemon tart. I made it myself.¡± Lemon tart? Kennis¡¯ eyes blinked at the sudden word. Then Elena spoke again with a cautious expression. ¡°Is it not okay for the Mistress to eat lemon tart right now?¡± ¡°Oh, no, Madam. She is okay. The Mistress is simply fatigued¡­¡± ¡°Then please. In fact, even if I wanted to hand it over to her, I couldn¡¯t go see her. So I would like you, the doctor, to give it to her. That makes it more believable.¡± Certainly, Tessa was currently restricted from meeting anyone. So the only people she could meet in a day were Hert, the doctor Kennis, and a few maids to attend to her. But why a lemon tart out of the blue? Kennis looked at the Marchioness with a puzzled face. ¡°But why a lemon tart¡­¡± ¡°Actually, I owe her something¡­¡± Elena answered Kennis¡¯s question with a soft smile. ¡°I want to pay her back in some way.¡± . . . ¡°Don¡¯t move, Your Majesty. The portrait won¡¯t come out well.¡± ¡°I think my feet will get cramps. When will it end?¡± Jean murmured, stroking her feet in her shoes. What kind of trouble was it because of some portraits from early in the morning? The jewels clustered around her head and neck were all so heavy that it seemed as if her neck would break at any moment. How many hours does she have to stay still? Jean realized that being the queen was a new annoyance. ¡°Your Majesty, a letter for you has arrived.¡± Just as her calves were tingling, an attendant opened the door and appeared. It was great timing, so Jean asked for the letter, and quickly jumped off the podium. Beside her, the ladies-in-waiting said a word, but Jean shook them off and walked over to the sofa and lay down. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Never mind, bring the letter quickly.¡± At Jean¡¯s urging, the attendant ran quickly and handed her the letter. Jean opened the letter with the knife prepared by the lady-in-waiting, with an expression of satisfaction at the neat and sleek handwriting. Then, after a while, her face was distorted by the fairly short correspondence. ¡°Ah¡­ Seriously, what the hell is Sister trying to do?¡± Oh my god. If things go like this¡­ Jean jumped to her feet and beckoned her lady-in-waiting to come closer. Jean began to whisper something in her lady-in-waiting¡¯s ear as the lady-in-waiting bent her knees, accustomed to it, and put her ear to the queen. After all of her words, the lady-in-waiting nodded and rose. ¡°Everyone get out.¡± In an instant, at her command, the people in the room fled, and after a while two of the attendants quietly came to her. Jean skillfully commanded them to kneel at her feet and bow their heads. ¡°You, find the whereabouts of Duke Callias right now and report it to me. And you go over here and deliver this. Of course, you both will have to act quietly and behind the scenes. No one should know anything. Understand?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡ª If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 After the two servants had gone back, Jean, who was sitting on the sofa, got up and started walking towards her half-painted portrait. With gorgeous jewels draped over her hair and body, almost buried in the profuse skirt, the girl looked more like an innocent princess than a noble queen of a country. Jean clicked her tongue at the sight of herself in the portrait. ¡°No matter how innocuous it may be¡­ Isn¡¯t this really too much? I am not a clown.¡± Jean muttered as she looked at her other self, who was smiling broadly. Contrary to her words, however, she did not want to retouch or change the portrait again. Because she agreed that she should look like an innocent princess¡ªsomeone harmless. This had to be shown to the public. Because she had to disappear from this place someday, there was nothing good about being noticed. ¡°Still, Sister¡­¡± Jean grumbled with pouting lips. She did not like the choice of her only blood relative, Beatrice, and her behavior. Still, her sister should be able to give her a little hint. She let out a small complaint, then let out a light sigh and shrugged her shoulders. In the end, she knew that Beatrice¡¯s behavior was reasonable. ¡°Yes, it would have been easier for Sister to control and manipulate law if she kept it a secret from everyone. No matter how much the secret was hidden, it will eventually leak out.¡± Jean was well aware that her sister had been preparing to bring down Duke Callias for a long time. The reason Duke Callias was still able to walk around on his own two legs was because there was no good cause to bring him down yet. Besides, timing was also important. It would not be possible to push him just because she had power. The side effects would return like a boomerang someday, so she had to be careful about timing. If the timing wasn¡¯t right, things that would work out well get messed up. ¡®There is a limit to force. And it¡¯s already been used so it¡¯s not very effective. That¡¯s why the cause and timing are important. It makes idiots think it¡¯s just and reasonable.¡¯ They didn¡¯t even know they were playing in the palm of her hand. Jean hummed and turned her head. Later, she came out thinking that the corners of her mouth should be corrected by the painter. Outside the room, the maids who had gone out on her orders were waiting. She said briefly to the ladies-in-waiting. ¡°I need to see His Majesty.¡± For several days, dark clouds covered the sky. A strong wind shook the trees and bushes in disarray, and the crows that flew in from time to time croaked and made ominous sounds. A gloomy and subdued atmosphere seemed to pervade the entire estate. Hert climbed up the watchtower and peered over the horizon through his telescope. Suspicious movements were detected from the day before, and things that were not very pleasant were seen from the morning. There were countless soldiers above the swaying waves of the bush. ¡®Here they come again.¡¯ The army that had appeared from before had grown larger and was encamped outside the territory. Hert knew what that meant. They were blatantly preparing to invade the territory, sending him a warning in this way. To be precise, it should be called a ¡®recapture¡¯ of the territory. ¡®Then, was it just a reconnaissance last time?¡¯ Hert looked closely at the composition of the army, but he did not find anything out of the ordinary and took his eyes off the telescope. He thought something might happen, but he never thought it would come this way. Hert nervously tossed the telescope to the knight next to him. ¡°What should we do, sir?¡± ¡°They had camped, but it would be difficult for the other side to attack first. For the time being, they¡¯ll send scouts out to see us. But don¡¯t be discouraged. Strengthen the guards on the outer wall from now on. Close the gate and restrict the movements of the villagers for the time being.¡± ¡°Understood. We will implement it right away.¡± Leaving the rest to the knight, Hert came down from the watchtower and jumped on his waiting horse. In the event of an emergency, he would have to fight the territory, so he had to hurry back and prepare for the war. He quickly swung the reins and started his horse. Returning to the castle, the first place Hert headed was the annex. After passing through the quiet hallway, standing in front of a room, Hert gave instructions to open the door with a gesture to the soldiers standing in front of it. When he entered the room, Janet sat down on the sofa and greeted Hert as she had been waiting for him. ¡°I thought it was Sir Shine. You are the only one who can come here freely. Why did you suddenly come to visit me? Are you finally willing to let me go? Please sit down.¡± Janet moved gracefully and invited Hert to sit across from her. When Hert sat down, he opened his mouth this time as if to let out a complaint. ¡°Oh, please understand the poor hospitality. Because of someone, I had to separate with the child who was like my hands and feet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to joke.¡± ¡°Neither am I, Sir Shine.¡± Hert raised his eyebrows slightly at the rather sharp answer. He couldn¡¯t figure out why this woman was so imposing when she was only locked up. Because she had Marquis Borwen¡¯s support? Or, did she know he couldn¡¯t hurt her because of Tessa? Well, it could have been both. As she was from Marquis, she seemed quick when it came to working her brain. ¡°I have a favor.¡± Hert went straight to the point. ¡°¡­For me?¡± Janet stared at Hert with an incomprehensible face. Thinking that face was quite mean, Hert continued his words. ¡°I want you to take care of Tessa when something happens in the estate and the situation gets worse.¡± ¡°That means¡­ something will happen to this estate soon.¡± Hert nodded his head obediently at Janet¡¯s precise point. ¡°Yes, it may or may not happen soon. So, be prepared for any situation. If I ever get into a situation where I can¡¯t return to the castle, take Tessa and evacuate.¡± Hearing Hert¡¯s words, Janet gave a slightly helpless look. She didn¡¯t like being too confident for a person asking for it, but there was something even more absurd than that. ¡°Sir, I am also trapped here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you go if it gets urgent.¡± ¡°But why do you trust me?¡± ¡°At the very least, I know you won¡¯t hurt Tessa.¡± Hert didn¡¯t fully trust Janet, but at worst she was a useful hand in her own way. After all, Janet was from the Marquis, and since she seemed to have quite the intelligence of her own, Tessa could have escaped outside with her. Above all, Janet was not the kind of person who would hurt Tessa. He could tell by the attitude she had shown. And if Hert was right, Janet shut her mouth and gave a sign of positivity. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t told you my condition yet.¡± Janet added a quick comment to Hert, who was about to get up. ¡°Condition?¡± ¡°The child with me. Can you release her as well? It will be easier to escape with that child.¡± ¡°¡­Do you really need her?¡± ¡°Sir doesn¡¯t even know, but she¡¯s my safety device.¡± Her answer was not to his liking, but at Hert¡¯s behest the knight handed over one key to Janet. Even Janet could tell that it was the key to the prison where Jean was imprisoned, without having to listen to her explanation. ¡°You can use it only in case of emergency. If nothing happens, I won¡¯t let you out of here either.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand, sir. You are very kind.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± This time, Hert, who had fully gotten up from his seat, was approaching the door. Suddenly, Janet called him and stopped him. ¡°Sir, do you know why I came here two years ago? Until I became the old man¡¯s seventh wife through a sham marriage.¡± Hert looked back at Janet. She was looking at the window, Janet¡¯s eyes were still. She seemed to be recalling something. ¡ª If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 ¡°As you know, it was the Marquis¡¯ order to infiltrate the Jutert House¡­ But do you know exactly what my objective was when I came here?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It was all about protecting Tessa.¡± The words made Hert grimace, and he stared at Janet. ¡°The Marquis protected Tessa, is that what you want to say?¡± ¡°Well. I just wanted to mention it. From the very beginning, my job was to protect Tessa, so there¡¯s nothing for you to worry about. Even though things went wrong in the middle and I got trapped here¡­¡± Janet turned her head again and looked at Hert. ¡°As you asked, I will take care of Tessa on my own. There are more people on her side in this castle than you think.¡± Hert kept his mouth shut instead of answering. Janet said that the Marquis¡¯s plans for Tessa began two years ago, and that made her have her hands down so Tessa wouldn¡¯t be in danger. And what¡¯s more, she had prepared for the time after that. Hert let out a small laugh. Damn woman. When did she start planning and preparing? Hert was finally able to realize a little bit of the Marquis¡¯s plan, as if was putting the puzzle pieces together one at a time. That woman was truly a formidable person, in many ways. He wished not to be involved with her ever again. Tessa opened her eyes at the clattering sound. First of all, her head was dizzy, and her throat was so dry that even her voice could not come out. Her body was so heavy that it was hard to even lift her hand. Even breathing was difficult for her. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Tessa couldn¡¯t fathom how much she slept. Perhaps a day had passed? Or three? She just hoped it wasn¡¯t over a week. That would be a real problem. It was only when her vision became clearer that she was able to turn her head and examine her surroundings. She then saw a familiar figure right next to her. ¡°Ma¡­ni¡­?¡± Mani, whom she hadn¡¯t seen in a while, was smiling softly at Tessa, who had woken up. Tessa looked at Mani in disbelief. She even doubted if she was still dreaming. ¡°Are you really¡­ Mani?¡± ¡°Yes, Madam. It is I.¡± ¡°But¡­ Mani¡­ how¡­¡± ¡°Ah, you should drink some water first. Your voice is so hoarse.¡± As Tessa croaked, Mani hurriedly poured water into a glass. Then, she propped Tessa¡¯s head up so that she could drink the water easily, and slowly let the water flow into her mouth. It took a few sips before Tessa could speak properly. ¡°How did you¡­¡± ¡°His Excellency especially allowed me to serve Madam again. Now I won¡¯t be going anywhere. Madam, thank you very much. For helping¡­ me.¡± Mani¡¯s eyes quickly became wet and moist. Tessa held Mani¡¯s hand tightly without even realizing it. She was worried that something might have gone wrong with Mani, but seeing her so perfectly normal made Tessa feel more relieved. ¡°No, Mani¡­ It was a natural thing to do, and I¡¯m so glad that you¡¯re safe.¡± As Tessa and Mani held each other¡¯s hands, they felt emotional. Tessa smiled bravely, trying not to cry. Tessa patted Mani on the back of her hand until the tears stopped. ¡°More than that¡­¡± ¡°No, no, don¡¯t get up yet. You need to get some more rest.¡± ¡°Right, Madam. You have been sleeping for several days, so it will be difficult for you to move right away.¡± At that moment, Kennis suddenly appeared in front of Tessa and helped Mani. Then Kennis skillfully examined Tessa and worked with Mani to raise her upper body and lean her back over her pillow. ¡°The fact that you¡¯re very dizzy right now and your body is not strong is a temporary symptom. If you eat well and rest well like before, you will get better soon.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°I asked someone just now to prepare a meal and bring it to you, so please wait a moment. After you eat, take your medicine, go to sleep, and once you wake up, you¡¯ll feel better. Any more questions?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ no.¡± ¡°Then, please just rest.¡± Tessa looked around the room as Kennis, who finished saying so quickly, went outside to pack her examination bag. She couldn¡¯t see anything different from before, but strangely, all the windows were covered with curtains. ¡°Hey, Mani¡­ Is it nighttime right now?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s morning. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°The curtains are all drawn on the windows¡­ Could you please pull them back? It¡¯s a bit stuffy¡­¡± Tessa had been confined to her room every time even before she collapsed. Perhaps because of that, when all the windows were covered even though it was daytime, she felt stuffy for some reason. But Mani¡¯s reaction was a little strange. ¡°Ah, that¡­¡± ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°N-Nothing. I¡¯ll open one right away.¡± Hesitating, Mani eventually approached the window and began to open the curtains. Then, instead of the bright sunlight, blurry lights came into the room that had been shimmering with candle light. Tessa noticed through the window that the weather outside was gloomy. The sky was full of dark clouds. She would have thought it was early evening if Mani hadn¡¯t told her it was morning. ¡°The weather is not very good. Shall we just draw the curtains again?¡± Mani asked Tessa hastily as she held onto the curtains. Tessa felt that Mani was a little, no, very strange. She seemed to be antsy about closing the curtains. Was there a special reason why the curtains shouldn¡¯t be left open? At that moment. Tessa noticed a commotion coming from outside the window. The sound of something moving diligently, the loud shouting of men, the neighing of horses¡­ Tessa hurriedly got out of bed. Terrified, Mani ran to Tessa, but Tessa was quicker to reach the window. ¡°¡­Mani, what in the world is this¡­¡± Through the window, she could see many people in the castle moving diligently. Someone was moving weapons, someone was driving horses into one place. Some seemed busy running from place to place. In addition, there were a lot of soldiers wearing armor all over the place. Tessa had only seen it like this once before. ¡®It¡¯s exactly what things looked like when Hert sieged the castle¡­¡¯ She remembered clearly because her old husband, Marquis Jutert, made all sorts of fuss in preparation for the territorial war. Even then, these cluttered appearances filled the castle in full. Tessa realized that her heart was beating fast. It felt like an uneasy aura was slowly overtaking her. Tessa grabbed Mani and pointed out the window. ¡°Mani, tell me¡­ What¡¯s going on with all that¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡ª Madam¡­¡± It was then. Kennis, who had packed all her examination bags, came back into the room. Tessa decided to ask Kennis instead of Mani, something she wouldn¡¯t readily tell. ¡°Doctor, what is going on¡­ outside?¡± Kennis looked a little surprised to see Tessa now standing by the window instead of lying on the bed. She inspected Tessa¡¯s pale complexion, then shut her mouth for a moment with a confused look. Soon after, Kennis made up her mind to speak with a small sigh. She tried not to inform Tessa today for her stability, but she couldn¡¯t help it. Reluctantly, she opened her mouth and began to speak. ¡°Actually¡­ Madam. Word has been circulating lately that there is an army outside the residence. The castle is busy preparing for it. It looks like His Excellency is also busy with that matter.¡± Kennis, who was relatively free to move around the castle as a doctor, told Tessa about what she had seen and heard. But it¡¯s okay. Nothing has happened yet¡­ Even as Kennis quickly added, Tessa¡¯s face was growing serious. An army. Did Ferdale lead an army to reclaim his land and castle? So there could be a war soon? So now here¡­ ¡ª If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Tessa felt her hands and feet trembling in that instant, looking at the chaotic castle in front of her. She was even more frightened because she had already been through this once before. At that time, she really thought she was going to die. So right now Tessa was very anxious that the situation might come again. Her head suddenly started spinning. Because of this, Tessa lost her balance and stumbled. Mani shrieked and hurriedly helped Tessa. Kennis also hurriedly ushered Tessa onto the bed. Tessa was led into bed by the two, unable to calm her trembling body. What should she do. What should she do now¡­ Tessa thought that this misfortune might be continuing because she was by Hert¡¯s side. Didn¡¯t he say she was a misfortune in her dream? She should have just disappeared alone, and not to make other people unhappy. That was right. She should have gone away on her own. She should have dealt with everything alone, swallowing all the misfortunes. At this rate, she might make Hert unhappy again. ¡®It¡¯s also because of me¡­¡¯ ¡°Madam.¡± At that moment, there was a warm voice calling Tessa. Mani looked at Tessa, holding her hand tightly. This gave Tessa a break from the dark thoughts and to focus on Mani. ¡°Madam, we will all be fine. So don¡¯t think about anything, and just focus on getting a good rest. His Excellency wants that too.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Madam. Don¡¯t worry too much. Who is guarding this place? It¡¯s His Excellency. If you believe in His Excellency, all you need to focus on now is your recovery.¡± Tessa nodded slowly as Kennis came to her side. If she believed in Hert, she just had to recover first and foremost. Kennis asked cautiously as Tessa¡¯s breathing calmed down a bit. ¡°How is it, are you feeling better now?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I think I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s just stay calm like this.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± That¡¯s right, as Mani and Kennis said, this could pass without incident. Because of Hert. He will protect this place. Tessa closed her eyes tightly. Then she tried hard to get rid of any disturbing thoughts or bad feelings. It¡¯s fine. It will be fine. Tessa repeated those words to herself over and over again. Tessa woke up to the feeling of someone touching her hair. Then the face she most wanted to see came into her vision at once. Hert? As his name came out of Tessa¡¯s little mouth, Hert smiled at her. ¡°Did I wake you up? I wasn¡¯t trying to.¡± ¡°No, just¡­ I wanted to wake up. But¡­¡± Tessa suddenly noticed Hert¡¯s appearance, and lost her words. That look¡­ Hert was now wearing his full armor. Just like a knight going to the battlefield¡­ Just like that day¡­ In a corner of her heart, anxiety rose again. She had said hundreds of times that it would be fine, but she was afraid that a war might harm Hert. ¡°Her, where¡­ are you going?¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m going to go out to the outer wall for a while. It¡¯s not a big deal, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°Still¡­¡± ¡°Tessa, nothing will happen. It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Tessa shook her head despite Hert¡¯s words. How could she not be worried? Anyone could see that he was about to go to war. When Tessa¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem to ease easily, Hert took off the gauntlet and cupped her cheek very carefully with his hand. ¡°I told you not to worry. Do I look like someone who can¡¯t protect you? Just rest and take care of yourself. Don¡¯t get sick.¡± His blue eyes shone with affection. The touch on her cheek was also warm, so warm for Tessa to notice that the tip of her nose twitched for no reason. Sometimes, Tessa couldn¡¯t understand any of Hert¡¯s actions, but she could see that he was as sincere as the emotions he had shown her. ¡°When I come back, I want you to greet me in good health.¡± So Tessa couldn¡¯t help but nod her head at Hert¡¯s simple request. She knew that she was only holding onto his ankles, but when they faced each other like this, she couldn¡¯t stop her desire to stay by Hert¡¯s side. May this happy moment continue. May she never part with him. ¡°Once this is over¡­¡± Hert lightly pressed his forehead against Tessa¡¯s. Then he took a deep breath before he could continue his words. ¡°I will formally propose to you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°We will officially become husband and wife.¡± Like the promise we made before, you will be my wife and I will be your husband. Tessa didn¡¯t respond to Hert¡¯s words. She still didn¡¯t know what to say to Hert when he said he wanted to marry her. Should she say yes, thank you? Should she let herself be greedy? Or should she say she¡¯s sorry? Sorry for grabbing his ankle when his future is clear. If not, should she ask him to stop? Don¡¯t not do this. It¡¯s not a good choice for him, she¡¯s satisfied here. Tessa didn¡¯t say anything. Many words swirled within her. ¡°Her¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say no. Don¡¯t even say you don¡¯t want it. It has already been decided.¡± Hert was just shooting back at Tessa, who never said yes, but he must have known. He knew that she didn¡¯t have any other option. That she has no choice but to follow what he had wanted. Taking comfort in that, Hert lifted his forehead and raised his head. ¡°Even though the position of your first husband has passed, now your husband is only me and I will be the last, so I will be satisfied with this.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°So you will be satisfied here too. Got it?¡± Hert asked Tessa sternly, as if urging her to answer. But Tessa¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t open easily. Hert said, barely suppressing the anger that was boiling again. ¡°You really are strange. Others are anxious to have me as their husband, but you just keep saying no.¡± ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Then say yes. Say you will, with your own mouth. Unless all you wanted after all was to devour me and throw me away.¡± ¡°Devour and throw, no¡­¡± ¡°Yes, so just use me, but don¡¯t run away.¡± Alright, let¡¯s stop. Hert got up. If he kept on staying here, he felt like he was going to say something to the sick Tessa. Why don¡¯t you accept me. He didn¡¯t want to do that. In the first place, he had come with the intention of just seeing Tessa¡¯s sleeping face for a llittle while. Hert picked up the gauntlet that had been placed on the table. ¡°And if you have any urgent matters, contact me anytime through someone. I¡¯ll come back to you right away. Don¡¯t try to deal with it by yourself.¡± Seeing Hert¡¯s fierce gaze, Tessa hurriedly nodded her head like a scolded student. ¡°You only nod your head well. With no answer.¡± Tessa¡¯s face hardened at Hert¡¯s grumpy remark. Seeing this, Hert was saddened as he realized he had made a mistake. This mouth is certainly a problem. Or it could have been because of his nasty temper. Seriously, because of these things about him, he could understand if Tessa refused to marry him. Hert quickly added an excuse as if to patch things up. ¡°¡­I¡¯m just saying it. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Really. It¡¯s something I just spat out without thinking.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Hert sighed inside as Tessa answered without a nod this time. Damn, there are things he should say and things he shouldn¡¯t do. He¡¯s not an idiot. He blamed himself and got down on one knee in front of Tessa. ¡°Tessa, look at me.¡± Tessa lifted her head slowly and looked at him. The olive-colored eyes were watching him. Seeing those eyes, Hert bit his tongue. It was because he could feel the heat rushing to his lower body. Damn it, you¡¯re not in heat¡­ Hert hastily pulled Tessa toward him and kissed her hastily. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡ª If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Tessa seemed a little overwhelmed by the rough kiss, but she didn¡¯t push Hert away. Rather, she stretched out her arms and wrapped them around Hert¡¯s neck. A muffled sound of moist saliva and breathing echoed throughout the room. After that long kiss, the two of them were silent and only exhaled. Hert murmured as he ran his fingertips over Tessa¡¯s soft lips that were glistening with saliva. ¡°Ha¡­ You always drive me crazy.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I like you. It would be nice if your heart was the same as mine.¡± Hearing that, Tessa felt a throb on one side of her chest. This time, she wanted to tell Hert that she likes him too, not just a nod or a short answer. She wanted to be honest about her true feelings more than ever. ¡®Her, I like you too¡­ I want to be with you. My heart is the same as your heart.¡¯ But¡­ Was it really okay to do so? Tessa was so afraid that her greed would make Hert more unhappy again. What if her choice brings about a bad situation again? And what if, by chance, when she said everything like this and then a situation arises where he can¡¯t come back to her? She wasn¡¯t confident she could handle them. Tessa tried to smile broadly at Hert instead of answering. Hert kissed her on the cheek as if he was content with it. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the point if you¡¯re always by my side. I¡¯ve known about it since long ago. You can¡¯t get everything you want.¡± ¡°Her¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be off. Sleep more.¡± Hert straightened up and put the gauntlet back on his hand. Tessa wanted to hold him back, but she couldn¡¯t bear to say anything, so she said something else. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can sleep¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask the maid to bring you a good sleep tea. Drink it and go to sleep.¡± ¡°Can I¡­ send you off?¡± ¡°No. Where are you going with that body? Stay quiet here.¡± Hert kissed Tessa on the forehead once more and turned away. Tessa stretched out her hand to grab hold of Hert, but she soon lacked the courage and quickly withdrew her hand again. ¡°Her, Her¡­!¡± Instead, she called him over. Hert, who was opening the door, turned to Tessa. ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± . . . In the end, Tessa had no choice. She couldn¡¯t see Hert off because she couldn¡¯t leave the room. Tessa just stared at the spot for a long time after he disappeared out the door, saying he would be back soon. ¡°Madam, I can see His Excellency through the window. Would you like to come and see?¡± After a while, Mani, who brought the tea, looked out the window. Tessa approached the window and soon saw Hert riding on his horse in the distance, cloak fluttering behind him. Hert, who looked back, saw Tessa and waved briefly at her, and then started his horse. Quite a few knights and soldiers followed him. ¡°Madam, His Excellency will be fine.¡± ¡°Yes, I hope so¡­¡± With Mani¡¯s words, Tessa stared at Hert, who was getting farther and farther away. May nothing happen to him. Let him return safely. Due to the strong wind, the tent erected on the field fluttered and made a loud noise. In the largest tent among them, two men were conversing. ¡°Are you sure you can recapture the castle enough if you follow the strategy?¡± Ferdale unknowingly gnawed on his nails on the outer wall of the estate in the distance. It should be fine. No, even though it would be fine, he couldn¡¯t understand why he was so anxious. As expected, was it because their opponent is the Marquis¡¯ mad dog, Hert Shine? He was well aware that Hert was a formidable opponent. Wasn¡¯t that why he prepared so many troops? ¡°Young Marquis, don¡¯t be so anxious. If you show restlessness, the soldiers¡¯ morale will drop.¡± Another man, noticing Ferdale¡¯s anxiety, opened his mouth as if scolding him severely. It seemed that Ferdale, who couldn¡¯t calm down, was annoying him. ¡°I, I know that, but¡­¡± ¡°How many times have I told you? The Jutert residence is a castle built on fertile plains. That means they can be attacked from any direction, so once they start to defend the castle, it¡¯s no different than walking down the road to hell. As long as they don¡¯t defend the castle with more numbers, everything is bound for hell. In recapturing the castle, the only problem is time.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. I¡¯m well aware of that.¡± He has learned it, and he has experienced it himself. Ferdale knew the characteristics of the Jutert castle, where he was born and raised, in his own way. The Jutert castle was a place where the power of the founding family was revealed. To defend the territory, the strategic value of the castle was almost nothing. Since he would later become the lord, he was taught by his vassals over and over again. But while he was learning, he was not convinced of the necessity. He wondered if anyone would dare to attack this historic Jutert estate. More than the location of the land, the power of the Jutert family was in protecting their fortress. However, there was someone who ignored and attacked the Jutert family¡¯s political influence. That madman. When Hert Shine, called the mad dog of the Marquis, decided and began to attack, the historic Jutert estate and castle fell without a chance to use his hands. That¡¯s why Ferdale, the heir of the Jutert family, came all this way to get his family and land back. ¡°Then you know very well that it is impossible for even the Marquis¡¯s mad dog to endure for a long time. In a situation like this, he has one of two options. Either abandon the castle and run away, or die. Above all, if there were certain hostages, wouldn¡¯t he be more willing to negotiate with us?¡± Ferdale nodded his head. That¡¯s true too¡­ The question was whether he would move according to their plans. ¡®That bastard must fall into a trap.¡¯ After Hert led his soldiers to the outer wall, everyone continued to thread on thin ice around the castle. The servants all kept quiet, but deep inside, they were anxious and worried. The occasional trembling eyes and deep sighs seemed to represent their true feelings. It had not been half a year since the castle had been captured and the lord had changed, but the castle had changed a lot in that short time. As the new lord ascended to the highest position, all those who had been rooting and working next to the owner¡¯s family for generations were kicked out, and new faces took their place. In other words, it was still unstable. Most of all, rumors were spreading that Young Marquis Jutert, who had disappeared under these circumstances, had returned alive and had come with an army. It¡¯s only natural that many people were helplessly agitated. After all, Ferdale was the rightful heir to the Jutert Marquisate and was the original master of this place. Because of this, everyone was nervous about what would happen in the future. ¡°What the hell is going on¡­¡± ¡°And this rate we¡­¡± Mani put the food on a tray and came out of the kitchen, pretending not to notice the blatant stares directed at her. She had been caught stealing the Madam¡¯s jewelry, yet instead of getting punished, she was allowed to serve Tessa once more. But Mani understood those around her. Because she knew better than anyone else that she was receiving special treatment, different from ordinary employees. Moreover, now was a sensitive time when even the slightest mistake would immediately draw attention. Rather than worrying about everyone¡¯s stares, she decided to focus on what she had to do. ¡®The Madam should eat well today.¡¯ ¡ª If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible.